A survey of the Survey of that summe of church-discipline penned by Mr. Thomas Hooker ... wherein the way of the churches of N. England is now re-examined ... / by Samuel Rutherfurd ...
         Rutherford, Samuel, 1600?-1661.
      
       
         
           1658
        
      
       Approx. 1364 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 265 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A57981
         Wing R2395
         ESTC R19199
         12288763
         ocm 12288763
         58837
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57981)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 58837)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 159:1)
      
       
         
           
             A survey of the Survey of that summe of church-discipline penned by Mr. Thomas Hooker ... wherein the way of the churches of N. England is now re-examined ... / by Samuel Rutherfurd ...
             Rutherford, Samuel, 1600?-1661.
          
           [9], 521 [i.e. 519] p.
           
             Printed by J.G. for Andr. Crook ...,
             London :
             1658.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Hooker, Thomas, 1586-1647. -- Survey of the summe of church-discipline.
           Congregational churches -- Government.
           Congregational churches -- New England.
        
      
    
     
        2004-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           SURVEY
           OF
           THE
           SURVEY
           of
           that
           SUMME
           OF
           Church-Discipline
           Penned
           by
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Hooker
          
           ,
           Late
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           HARTFORD
           upon
           Connecticot
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           .
           WHEREIN
           
             The
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
          
           N.
           England
           is
           now
           re-examined
           ;
           Arguments
           in
           favour
           thereof
           winnowed
           ;
           The
           Principles
           of
           that
           Way
           discussed
           ;
           and
           the
           Reasons
           of
           most
           seeming
           strength
           and
           nerves
           ,
           removed
           .
           By
           SAMUEL
           RUTHERFURD
           ,
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           in
           the
           University
           of
           S.
           Andrews
           in
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           
             Revel
             .
             21.
             9.
             
          
           
             And
             there
             came
             unto
             me
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             Angels
             ,
             which
             had
             the
             seven
             vials
             full
             of
             the
             seven
             last
             plagues
             ,
             and
             talked
             with
             me
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Come
             hither
             ,
             I
             will
             sh●w
             thee
             the
             Bride
             ,
             the
             Lambs
             wife
             .
          
           
             
               V.
               10.
            
             
             And
             he
             carried
             me
             away
             in
             the
             spirit
             to
             a
             great
             and
             high
             mountain
             ,
             and
             shewed
             me
             that
             great
             City
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ierusalem
             ,
             descending
             out
             of
             heaven
             from
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ezek.
             48.
             35.
             
          
           And
           it
           was
           round
           about
           eighteen
           thousand
           
             (
             measures
             ,
          
           )
           and
           the
           name
           of
           the
           City
           from
           that
           day
           
             (
             shall
             be
          
           )
           The
           LORD
           is
           there
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             I.
             G.
          
           for
           
             Andr.
             Crook
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Green
           Dragon
           in
           S
           t
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
           
             M.
             DC
             .
             LV
             III.
          
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
           
             Christian
             READER
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           were
           good
           there
           were
           
             more
             believing
          
           and
           
             less
             disputing
          
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           ,
           especially
           the
           Ambassadors
           of
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           would
           listen
           to
           that
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           4.
           
             not
             to
             give
             heed
             to
             fables
             and
             endless
             genealogies
             ,
             which
             minister
             questions
             ,
             rather
             then
             godly
             edifying
             which
             is
             in
             faith
             :
          
           as
           also
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           states
           an
           opposition
           betwixt
           
             questions
             of
             perverse
             disputers
          
           ,
           and
           godliness
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           6.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           In
           this
           Piece
           ,
           which
           the
           violence
           of
           requests
           in
           some
           ,
           the
           importunity
           of
           chiding
           in
           others
           ,
           and
           the
           less
           modest
           triumphing
           in
           not
           a
           few
           hath
           extorted
           ,
           rather
           than
           willingly
           brought
           forth
           ,
           the
           question
           of
           the
           preference
           of
           humble
           believing
           above
           all
           factious
           disputing
           ,
           even
           though
           the
           subject
           were
           the
           
             form
             ,
             the
             going
             out
             and
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           is
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           is
           of
           infinite
           more
           weight
           )
           with
           the
           truly
           godly
           soon
           determined
           :
           for
           ,
           Blessed
           is
           the
           servant
           whom
           the
           Master
           when
           he
           cometh
           shall
           finde
           watching
           ,
           praying
           ,
           believing
           ,
           not
           tossing
           and
           raising
           the
           dust
           of
           debating
           and
           multiplied
           Replies
           and
           Duplies
           ,
           since
           the
           
             peace
             and
             joy
             of
             believing
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             abound
             in
             hope
             through
             the
             power
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           is
           of
           great
           price
           with
           those
           in
           whom
           the
           
             meekness
             and
             gentleness
             of
             Christ
          
           hath
           place
           .
           For
           it
           were
           desireable
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           in
           bondage
           to
           either
           Engine
           or
           Pen
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           appear
           that
           there
           is
           less
           of
           Christ
           and
           more
           of
           Self
           in
           our
           sickness
           of
           over-loving
           these
           truths
           ,
           which
           suffer
           most
           bruising
           and
           grinding
           (
           might
           I
           be
           licensed
           so
           to
           speak
           )
           between
           the
           Milstones
           of
           Sides
           ,
           Opinions
           and
           Contradictions
           of
           Parties
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           were
           the
           choicest
           verity
           which
           the
           mans
           own
           engine
           hath
           taken
           out
           of
           an
           Adversaries
           hand
           (
           in
           a
           manner
           )
           
             with
             his
             bowe
             and
             his
             sword
             .
          
           But
           O
           how
           more
           precious
           were
           it
           ,
           if
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           had
           perswaded
           the
           man
           of
           the
           sweetness
           of
           it
           from
           the
           fountain
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           !
           for
           it
           is
           beyond
           doubting
           ,
           that
           syllogisms
           ,
           and
           haply
           thirty
           two
           or
           fourty
           Arguments
           have
           not
           such
           leading
           and
           captivating
           influences
           upon
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           the
           convincing
           light
           of
           the
           Spirit
           acting
           upon
           the
           supernatural
           instinct
           of
           the
           new
           birth
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           thoughts
           captive
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ.
           For
           when
           the
           head
           is
           filled
           with
           topicks
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           the
           flamings
           of
           Christs
           love
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           how
           dry
           are
           all
           disputes
           ?
           for
           too
           often
           ,
           servou●of
           dispute
           in
           the
           head
           weakens
           love
           in
           the
           heart
           .
           And
           what
           can
           our
           Paper-industry
           adde
           to
           the
           spotless
           truth
           of
           our
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ?
           O
           that
           Opinions
           were
           down
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           up
           ;
           and
           Sides
           and
           Parties
           might
           fall
           ,
           and
           Christ
           stand
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           Names
           ,
           Sects
           and
           Ways
           were
           low
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Lord
             alone
             exalted
          
           !
           and
           that
           we
           could
           both
           dispute
           for
           Iehovah
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           act
           worship
           Iehovah
           !
           There
           is
           too
           much
           fire
           stricken
           out
           of
           the
           letter
           in
           our
           debates
           :
           it
           were
           good
           that
           the
           Spirit
           with
           fire
           from
           heaven
           did
           animate
           and
           inliven
           the
           letter
           and
           word
           of
           our
           Polemicks
           ;
           it
           were
           good
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Britain
           
           were
           well
           studied
           and
           read
           in
           that
           celebrious
           and
           noble
           Text
           ,
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             and
             him
             crucified
          
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           contend
           for
           his
           high
           interests
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           
             Key
             of
             David
          
           to
           open
           Christ
           ,
           to
           commend
           him
           in
           all
           his
           loveliness
           ,
           and
           people
           would
           come
           and
           see
           ,
           and
           wonder
           ;
           then
           should
           we
           know
           how
           choiser
           it
           were
           to
           act
           in
           our selves
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           being
           warmed
           and
           inflamed
           therewith
           ,
           than
           to
           write
           the
           letters
           of
           his
           love
           in
           ink
           and
           paper
           ,
           and
           to
           declaim
           of
           it
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           Neither
           is
           this
           spoken
           to
           deny
           but
           many
           precious
           and
           savoury
           truths
           ,
           as
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           have
           
             endured
             contradiction
             of
             sinners
          
           ;
           but
           the
           witnesses
           both
           sealed
           these
           truths
           with
           their
           blood
           ,
           and
           were
           in
           their
           debatings
           shined
           upon
           by
           the
           out-lettings
           and
           emanations
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           It
           were
           safer
           to
           lie
           in
           the
           dust
           and
           be
           humbled
           before
           the
           Lord
           for
           the
           breach
           of
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           vast
           toleration
           of
           false
           Religions
           ,
           our
           vanity
           of
           apparel
           ,
           when
           we
           busk
           and
           adorn
           our selves
           in
           filks
           ,
           even
           in
           our
           state
           of
           captivity
           ;
           for
           intemperance
           ,
           execrable
           swearing
           ,
           lying
           ,
           mocking
           and
           persecuting
           of
           godliness
           ,
           lothing
           and
           hating
           the
           godly
           ,
           covetousness
           ,
           the
           barrenness
           of
           our
           profession
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           the
           root
           of
           all
           ,
           Atheism
           ,
           gross
           ignorance
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           abounding
           of
           many
           other
           iniquities
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           would
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           three
           Englands
           are
           scarce
           sufficient
           to
           humble
           one
           Scotland
           .
           Which
           is
           not
           spoken
           to
           justifie
           the
           Author
           ,
           or
           a
           party
           from
           deep
           accession
           to
           these
           sins
           ,
           or
           to
           clear
           and
           acquit
           the
           members
           of
           our
           Church
           from
           the
           charge
           put
           on
           them
           by
           Mr.
           Hooker
           .
           It
           s
           true
           ,
           we
           judge
           it
           not
           warrantable
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           servants
           are
           to
           call
           and
           invite
           none
           to
           the
           marriage-banquet
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           they
           look
           on
           as
           regenerate
           ,
           and
           clothed
           with
           the
           wedding-garment
           ;
           nor
           to
           teach
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             shall
             make
             a
             feast
             of
             fat
             things
             ,
             a
             seast
             of
             wine
             on
             the
             lees
             ,
             of
             fat
             things
             full
             of
             marrow
             ,
          
           unto
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           visible
           society
           ,
           of
           which
           Magus
           the
           Sorcerer
           ,
           Iudas
           the
           Traitor
           are
           priviledged
           members
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Lord
           in
           them
           
             shall
             destroy
             the
             covering
             cast
             over
             all
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             vail
             that
             is
             spread
             over
             all
             nations
          
           ;
           
           and
           that
           in
           the
           members
           of
           that
           Church-frame
           of
           which
           we
           now
           dispute
           ,
           it
           s
           verified
           which
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           ,
           
             Isa.
             30.
             26.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             the
             moon
             shall
             be
             as
             the
             light
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             the
             sun
             shall
             be
             seven●old
             ,
             as
             the
             ●●ght
             of
             seven
             days
             ,
          
           as
           Mr.
           H.
           cited
           :
           for
           without
           the
           salvo
           and
           ●enitive
           of
           a
           figure
           ,
           the
           part
           for
           the
           whole
           ,
           his
           Congregational
           visible
           Church
           can
           never
           stand
           under
           the
           weight
           of
           such
           glorious
           Prophesies
           as
           are
           fulfilled
           in
           the
           onely
           really
           gracious
           and
           chosen
           of
           God
           ,
           visible
           or
           invisible
           .
        
         
           Yet
           should
           the
           desire
           of
           our
           soul
           be
           ,
           that
           there
           
             be
             upon
             the
             bells
             of
             the
             horses
          
           Holiness
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             and
             the
             pots
             in
             the
             Lords
             house
             may
             be
             like
             bowls
             before
             the
             altar
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             every
             pot
             in
             Ierusalem
             and
             in
             Iudah
             may
             be
             holiness
             to
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
          
           Zech.
           20.
           21.
           
           We
           pray
           for
           the
           coming
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           praise
           him
           that
           the
           number
           of
           those
           that
           seek
           the
           Lord
           in
           Scotland
           are
           not
           diminished
           ,
           but
           grow
           even
           under
           evil
           shepherds
           and
           lazy
           feeders
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           lilly
           among
           the
           thorns
           ,
           though
           we
           go
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Protesters
             ,
             Separatists
             ,
             hypocrites
             ,
             unpeaceable
             ,
             implacable
             spirits
             ,
          
           are
           made
           as
           the
           
             filth
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             off-scourings
             of
             all
             things
          
           :
           yea
           ,
           
             troubled
             on
             every
             side
          
           (
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           Pulpits
           ,
           in
           divers
           Synods
           ,
           Presbyteries
           ,
           &c.
           more
           
           then
           under
           prelacy
           )
           
             yet
             not
             distressed
             ;
             perplexed
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             despair
             ;
             persecuted
             ,
             but
             not
             forsaken
             ;
             cast
             down
             ,
             but
             not
             destroyed
             .
          
           We
           desire
           to
           believe
           our
           cry
           shall
           come
           up
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           though
           we
           be
           afflicted
           and
           helpless
           ;
           and
           look
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           behold
           now
           man
           knows
           us
           ,
           refuge
           falls
           us
           .
           It
           s
           wonder
           if
           there
           be
           a
           power
           now
           on
           earth
           ,
           who
           saith
           in
           reality
           as
           Iob
           did
           ,
           when
           the
           secret
           of
           God
           was
           on
           his
           Tabernacle
           ,
           Job
           29.
           11.
           
           
             When
             the
             ear
             heard
             me
             ,
             then
             it
             blessed
             me
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             eye
             saw
             me
             ,
             it
             gave
             witness
             to
             me
             ;
             because
             I
             delivered
             the
             poor
             that
             cryed
             ,
             and
             the
             fatherless
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             had
             none
             to
             help
             him
             :
             the
             blessing
             of
             him
             that
             was
             ready
             to
             perish
             came
             upon
             me
             ;
             and
             I
             caused
             the
             widows
             heart
             to
             sing
             for
             joy
             ;
             I
             put
             on
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             it
             clothed
             me
             ;
             my
             judgement
             was
             as
             a
             Robe
             and
             a
             Diadem
             ;
             I
             was
             as
             eyes
             to
             the
             blind
             ,
             and
             feet
             was
             I
             to
             the
             lame
             ;
             I
             was
             a
             father
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             that
             I
             knew
             not
             I
             searched
             out
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           now
           to
           other
           snares
           this
           is
           added
           :
        
         
           That
           our
           Brethren
           have
           framed
           and
           defend
           one
           engagement
           which
           every
           Intrant
           to
           the
           Ministry
           must
           take
           and
           subscribe
           ,
           otherwise
           there
           is
           no
           maintenance
           for
           him
           ,
           
             that
             he
             is
             resolved
             to
             live
             peaceably
             ,
             and
             unoffensively
             under
             the
             present
             government
          
           ;
           and
           how
           far
           we
           are
           from
           siding
           with
           any
           seditious
           ,
           unpeaceable
           ,
           treacherous
           ,
           and
           malignant
           way
           ,
           and
           from
           raising
           tumults
           ,
           is
           well
           known
           ;
           but
           we
           dare
           not
           deceive
           our
           souls
           ,
           and
           deal
           doubly
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           present
           powers
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           a
           resolution
           to
           do
           a
           duty
           ,
           and
           a
           promise
           or
           engagement
           to
           do
           a
           duty
           ,
           as
           our
           brethren
           do
           ,
           when
           the
           resolution
           is
           declared
           and
           subscribed
           .
           2.
           
           When
           it
           is
           judicially
           declared
           to
           understanding
           ,
           and
           wise
           men
           ,
           who
           cannot
           take
           the
           sense
           to
           be
           ,
           
             he
             is
             resolved
             for
             the
             present
             ,
          
           but
           hath
           power
           to
           alter
           his
           resolution
           to
           morrow
           ,
           and
           judges
           in
           conscience
           he
           may
           alter
           without
           equivocating
           .
           For
           when
           the
           resolution
           is
           declared
           .
           2.
           
           Judicially
           infor●
           ,
           declared
           .
           3.
           
           When
           it
           is
           declared
           
             ad
             modum
             compacti
          
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           covenant
           :
           if
           the
           present
           powers
           shall
           give
           order
           for
           his
           enjoying
           the
           stipend
           ,
           he
           is
           resolved
           to
           do
           such
           a
           duty
           .
           Let
           any
           say
           whether
           he
           doth
           not
           covenant
           &
           promise
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           speak
           sincerely
           as
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           may
           not
           swear
           the
           same
           .
           This
           we
           disown
           ,
           as
           no
           lawful
           act
           of
           a
           Presbytery
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           said
           to
           be
           done
           by
           a
           surreptitious
           meeting
           of
           Correspondents
           from
           the
           Synods
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           without
           the
           knowledg
           and
           consent
           of
           some
           and
           of
           hundreds
           of
           godly
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           we
           desire
           not
           Presbyterial
           government
           to
           be
           reproched
           for
           such
           judging
           ,
           so
           neither
           are
           Prelatical
           acts
           of
           Synods
           for
           debarring
           from
           the
           holy
           ministry
           
             men
             of
             an
             holy
             and
             unblamable
             conversation
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             knowledge
             and
             utterance
             ,
             able
             and
             fit
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           unpeaceable
           ,
           and
           hold
           up
           debates
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           not
           be
           satisfied
           with
           the
           publick
           resolutions
           for
           taking
           in
           to
           places
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           Parliament
           ,
           Army
           ,
           Committee
           of
           Estates
           ,
           all
           the
           malignant
           party
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           promise
           silence
           in
           their
           matters
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Nor
           doth
           it
           belong
           to
           the
           essence
           of
           Presbyterial
           Government
           ,
           that
           all
           members
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           inferiour
           Judicatures
           ,
           should
           so
           submit
           to
           the
           superiour
           respective
           Judicatures
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           be
           grieved
           with
           the
           sentence
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           acquiesce
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           contra-act
           ,
           but
           
           onely
           appeal
           ,
           until
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           general
           assembly
           to
           determine
           the
           matter
           .
           This
           never
           was
           ,
           and
           I
           trust
           ,
           nor
           shall
           ever
           be
           their
           mind
           who
           are
           for
           Presbyterial
           government
           ;
           nor
           do
           our
           brethren
           justly
           father
           it
           upon
           the
           general
           Assembly
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             1648.
             
             Sess.
          
           30.
           
           For
           our
           Church
           acknowledgeth
           no
           subjection
           nor
           subordination
           of
           inferiour
           Judicatures
           unto
           superiours
           ,
           
             but
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           submit
           to
           any
           sentence
           ,
           and
           to
           forbear
           a
           duty
           of
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           praying
           ,
           visiting
           ,
           exhorting
           ,
           catechising
           pastorally
           in
           families
           ,
           to
           abstain
           from
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           from
           acts
           of
           due
           censure
           necessary
           for
           the
           flock
           upon
           the
           known
           unjust
           sentence
           of
           a
           Synod
           ,
           until
           a
           general
           Assembly
           (
           which
           possibly
           cannot
           be
           convened
           in
           an
           age
           to
           determine
           )
           is
           to
           1.
           obey
           men
           unjustly
           forbidding
           a
           called
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           to
           preach
           in
           season
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           rather
           then
           God
           ;
           for
           they
           unjustly
           forbid
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           justly
           commands
           ;
           therefore
           the
           called
           Minister
           must
           act
           and
           contra-act
           to
           their
           unjust
           sentence
           ,
           and
           not
           forbear
           for
           an
           hour
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           clears
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Act.
             20.
             31.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             1
             
             Cor.
             9.
             16.
             
             Isa.
             58.
             1.
             
             Ier.
             1.
             17.
             
             Ezek.
          
           2.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           &
           3.
           10
           ,
           17.
           
           Act.
           5.
           28
           ,
           29.
           and
           so
           this
           is
           unjust
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           to
           make
           Synods
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Judicatures
           Lords
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           which
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           detest
           in
           popish
           Councels
           ;
           for
           all
           men
           and
           Councels
           most
           lawful
           can
           challenge
           only
           limited
           obedience
           and
           submission
           in
           the
           Lord
           to
           their
           determinations
           ,
           if
           they
           speak
           and
           command
           
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Testimony
             ,
          
           Isa.
           8.
           20.
           
             otherwise
             there
             is
             no
             sight
             in
             them
             .
          
           And
           so
           it
           is
           popish
           .
           3.
           
           We
           conceive
           in
           performing
           acts
           of
           that
           government
           which
           Christ
           owns
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           sin
           ;
           for
           no
           authority
           of
           a
           Judicature
           can
           make
           that
           to
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           ,
           obedience
           to
           God
           before
           that
           authority
           ,
           nor
           on
           the
           contrary
           .
           Now
           to
           abstain
           from
           preaching
           ,
           praying
           ,
           eating
           and
           drinking
           as
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           in
           a
           called
           minister
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           visible
           professor
           ,
           duly
           called
           and
           fitted
           ,
           is
           sin
           ;
           then
           cannot
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           fat
           less
           their
           known
           unjust
           sen●ence
           make
           it
           lawful
           .
           4.
           
           Suppose
           the
           general
           Assembly
           should
           ratifie
           and
           confirm
           the
           unjust
           sentence
           of
           the
           inferiour
           Judicature
           ,
           or
           annull
           their
           just
           sentence
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           God
           are
           not
           obliged
           to
           stand
           to
           either
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           .
           So
           we
           disown
           the
           point
           which
           our
           Brethren
           delivered
           to
           us
           in
           their
           papers
           for
           union
           sought
           by
           us
           ,
           as
           nothing
           belonging
           to
           the
           essence
           of
           Presbyterial
           government
           ,
           but
           reject
           it
           as
           unsound
           ,
           tyrannical
           and
           popish
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           As
           we
           desire
           to
           be
           humbled
           for
           our
           accession
           to
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           so
           it
           s
           no
           part
           of
           Presbyterial
           government
           owned
           by
           us
           ,
           that
           many
           unsufficient
           ,
           ignorant
           and
           wickedly
           weak
           ,
           not
           a
           few
           ,
           yea
           ,
           too
           many
           scandalous
           ,
           malignant
           ,
           and
           prophane
           Ministers
           and
           Elders
           are
           in
           office
           ;
           and
           oh
           if
           they
           had
           not
           lu●ked
           and
           strengthned
           themselves
           in
           the
           shadow
           of
           such
           as
           carry
           on
           the
           publick
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           how
           a
           purging
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           possible
           (
           except
           to
           him
           to
           whom
           nothing
           is
           impossible
           )
           is
           hard
           to
           divine
           ,
           when
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           of
           whom
           many
           are
           malignant
           ,
           were
           prelatical
           ,
           Arminian
           (
           and
           diverted
           into
           us
           for
           the
           〈◊〉
           )
           are
           ignorant
           of
           God
           ,
           la●y
           ,
           such
           as
           extrude
           out
           of
           their
           sessions
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           godly
           praying
           Elders
           ,
           and
           call
           into
           their
           place
           scandalous
           men
           ,
           and
           persecute
           the
           godly
           .
           
           When
           such
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           are
           incorporate
           with
           the
           chief
           leading
           men
           of
           the
           publick
           Resolutions
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           opinion
           ,
           judgement
           ,
           way
           ,
           and
           common
           counsels
           and
           actings
           ,
           for
           furnishing
           Commissions
           ,
           publick
           Messages
           to
           Court
           ,
           and
           carrying
           on
           the
           course
           of
           desection
           ,
           and
           their
           followers
           expect
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           deserted
           by
           their
           Patrons
           ;
           and
           the
           body
           of
           people
           in
           congregations
           are
           ignorant
           ,
           prophane
           ,
           and
           loose
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           suffrages
           in
           the
           election
           of
           Ministers
           and
           Elders
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           acts
           of
           our
           Church
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           s
           now
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           prelatical
           times
           ,
           
             the
             people
             love
             to
             have
             it
             so
          
           ;
           and
           when
           our
           Brethren
           and
           other
           opposers
           have
           that
           Catholick
           advantage
           known
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           multitude
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           against
           us
           ;
           and
           Pulpits
           have
           sounded
           against
           us
           in
           the
           prelatical
           language
           ,
           casting
           into
           our
           bosome
           that
           
             Isa.
             65.
             5.
             stand
             by
             thy self
             ,
             come
             not
             near
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             holier
             then
             thou
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Nor
           look
           we
           on
           the
           receiving
           to
           Church-fellowship
           men
           known
           enemies
           to
           the
           covenant
           and
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           again
           and
           again
           had
           broken
           their
           engagement
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           like
           unto
           them
           ,
           any
           otherwise
           then
           as
           a
           taking
           of
           the
           name
           of
           God
           in
           vain
           ,
           and
           as
           an
           heinous
           abuse
           of
           the
           ordinance
           of
           Church-pardoning
           and
           readmitting
           of
           penitents
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           admitting
           of
           many
           known
           unsufficient
           ,
           and
           unqualified
           ,
           and
           scandalous
           Ministers
           and
           Elders
           to
           office
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           polluting
           of
           the
           ordinance
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           by
           admitting
           thereunto
           many
           ignorant
           and
           scandalous
           persons
           ,
           is
           to
           us
           no
           part
           of
           this
           Government
           .
           Since
           we
           earnestly
           desire
           the
           laudable
           way
           of
           the
           provincial
           Synod
           at
           London
           for
           promoving
           of
           godliness
           ,
           and
           examining
           of
           such
           as
           are
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           wait
           to
           see
           what
           the
           Lord
           will
           do
           for
           the
           help
           of
           a
           suffering
           people
           ,
           for
           the
           
             gathering
             of
             the
             dispersed
             of
             Zion
             ,
          
           and
           building
           among
           us
           the
           old
           waste
           places
           ;
           nor
           do
           we
           so
           faint
           ,
           but
           we
           look
           toward
           such
           refreshing
           words
           ,
           
             Isa.
             27.
             2.
             
             In
             that
             day
             sing
             ye
             unto
             her
             ,
             a
             vineyard
             of
             red
             wine
             ;
             I
             the
             Lord
             do
             keep
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             water
             it
             every
             moment
             ,
             lest
             any
             hurt
             it
             .
          
           What
           is
           spoken
           to
           the
           whole
           ,
           the
           faith
           of
           an
           afflicted
           part
           may
           own
           it
           .
           
             Isa.
             60.
             18.
             
             Violence
             shall
             no
             more
             be
             heard
             in
             thy
             land
             ,
             wasting
             ,
             nor
             destruction
             within
             thy
             borders
             ,
             but
             thou
             shalt
             call
             thy
             walls
             salvation
             ,
             and
             thy
             gates
             praise
             .
          
           Isa.
           62.
           12.
           
           
             And
             they
             shall
             call
             them
             the
             holy
             people
             ,
             the
             redeemed
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             called
             ,
             Sought
             out
             ,
             a
             City
             not
             forsaken
             .
          
           Isa.
           66.
           13.
           
           
             As
             one
             whom
             his
             mother
             comforteth
             ,
             so
             will
             I
             comsort
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             comforted
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             when
             ye
             see
             this
             your
             heart
             shall
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             your
             bones
             shall
             stourish
             like
             an
             herb
             .
          
           Isa.
           58.
           11.
           
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             shall
             guide
             thee
             continually
             ,
             and
             satisfie
             thy
             soul
             in
             drought
             ,
             and
             make
             fat
             thy
             bones
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             like
             a
             watered
             garden
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             spring
             of
             water
             ,
             whose
             waters
             fail
             not
             .
          
           It
           were
           not
           the
           wisedom
           of
           any
           to
           disoblige
           Christ
           ,
           by
           either
           neglecting
           ,
           or
           hurting
           of
           such
           as
           desire
           to
           be
           owned
           by
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           his
           own
           hidden
           ones
           .
           The
           Lord
           was
           not
           in
           the
           debt
           of
           Cyrus
           for
           his
           favour
           toward
           his
           people
           .
           He
           can
           be
           angry
           at
           all
           who
           will
           not
           kiss
           the
           Son
           ;
           and
           better
           heaven
           in
           the
           length
           &
           latitude
           of
           it
           were
           turned
           in
           a
           mass
           or
           web
           of
           fiery
           anger
           (
           so
           it
           were
           but
           creature-wrath
           )
           &
           I
           were
           folded
           in
           that
           web
           ,
           then
           that
           I
           should
           lie
           under
           the
           Gospel-indignation
           and
           anger
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           But
           no
           matter
           of
           a
           despicable
           handful
           of
           such
           as
           we
           are
           ;
           we
           are
           not
           
           the
           godly
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           nor
           did
           we
           ever
           say
           we
           was
           the
           onely
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           godly
           in
           Scotland
           ;
           but
           sure
           we
           was
           either
           looked
           on
           as
           of
           the
           same
           way
           ,
           An.
           1648.
           
           With
           all
           that
           owned
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           godly
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Britain
           ,
           or
           then
           some
           did
           much
           dissemble
           with
           us
           ,
           though
           some
           with
           whom
           we
           took
           sweet
           counsel
           then
           ,
           do
           now
           say
           we
           was
           in
           an
           error
           ,
           An.
           1648.
           
        
         
           As
           I
           intend
           to
           darken
           the
           reputation
           of
           no
           man
           ,
           so
           far
           less
           to
           undervalue
           the
           authority
           and
           name
           of
           the
           servant
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Hooker
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           Commandment
           of
           God
           layes
           laws
           on
           me
           to
           give
           testimonie
           to
           his
           Learning
           ,
           his
           dexterous
           Eloquence
           and
           Accuracy
           in
           Disputes
           ,
           and
           as
           Christian
           report
           bears
           ,
           to
           judge
           him
           one
           who
           walked
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           preached
           Christ
           not
           with
           
             the
             enticing
             words
             of
             mans
             wisedom
             ,
             but
             in
             demonstration
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             power
             .
          
           Yet
           ,
           as
           I
           hugely
           differ
           from
           his
           esteem
           of
           these
           against
           whom
           he
           disputes
           ,
           in
           putting
           them
           all
           to
           the
           worth
           of
           a
           straw
           ,
           and
           every
           Pen
           to
           a
           
             nihil
             dicit
          
           ,
           he
           
             sayes
             nothing
          
           ;
           and
           ranking
           us
           among
           the
           opposers
           of
           Christs
           Kingdom
           ,
           
             Cerinthus
             ,
             Ebion
             ,
             Gnosticks
             ,
             Valentinians
             ,
          
           whom
           godly
           Fathers
           did
           oppose
           ,
           and
           with
           
             Boniface
             ,
             Hildebrand
          
           ,
           Papists
           ,
           against
           whom
           the
           
             Waldenses
             ,
             Wicliff
             ,
             Hush
             ,
             Ierom
          
           of
           Prague
           did
           witness
           ;
           and
           with
           Prelates
           ,
           Primates
           ,
           Metropolitans
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           were
           the
           Prelates
           successors
           ,
           who
           would
           keep
           a
           dominion
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Elders
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           particulars
           in
           the
           following
           disputes
           ;
           I
           have
           apprel
           ensions
           far
           contrary
           to
           this
           man
           ,
           whose
           name
           is
           savoury
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           concerning
           the
           government
           of
           Christs
           visible
           Kingdom
           :
           and
           should
           desire
           that
           holiness
           may
           shine
           more
           eminently
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           the
           first
           declining
           of
           Churches
           hath
           its
           beginning
           from
           a
           loose
           and
           prophane
           walk
           of
           officers
           ;
           nor
           can
           Assemblies
           have
           any
           other
           issue
           then
           that
           of
           which
           Nazianzene
           complains
           ,
           when
           Pastors
           are
           ungodly
           ,
           then
           the
           Sun
           at
           noon
           day
           goes
           down
           upon
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Stars
           fall
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           departs
           from
           the
           Temple
           .
           And
           were
           our
           practice
           more
           concentrick
           with
           ,
           and
           suitable
           unto
           our
           rule
           ,
           the
           question
           of
           the
           constitution
           of
           visible
           Churches
           should
           be
           a
           huge
           deal
           narrower
           .
           The
           God
           of
           power
           lead
           us
           in
           all
           truth
           .
        
         
           
             Yours
             in
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             SAMUEL
             RUTHERFURD
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
           
             LIB
             .
             I.
             CAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             A
             Survey
             of
             the
             Survey
             of
             the
             Reverend
             and
             Godly
             Servant
             of
             GOD
             ,
             Mr.
             
               THOMAS
               HOOKER
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               company
               of
               Beleevers
               without
            
             Rulers
             
               is
               no
               Politick
               Church
               ;
               having
               power
               of
               Ordination
               :
               What
               Locall
               Habitation
               doth
               to
               make
               Church-members
               .
            
          
           
             Passing
             what
             this
             Learned
             and
             Godly
             man
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Chap.
               1
               Part
            
             1.
             (
             in
             which
             some
             things
             may
             be
             noted
             as
             Escapes
             )
             I
             come
             to
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             2.
             
             PART
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             M.
             Hook.
             
               THe
               visible
               Church
               is
               the
               adequate
               subject
               of
               our
               Inquirie
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             principall
             subject
             is
             Mr.
             Hooker
             his
             visible
             Church
             ,
             yea
             it
             is
             too
             narrow
             :
             the
             adequate
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             for
             the
             
             visible
             kingdome
             of
             
               Christ
               in
               concre●●
            
             ,
             as
             ruled
             by
             Christ
             ,
             includes
             the
             elect
             and
             true
             Beleevers
             ,
             for
             whose
             sake
             are
             all
             ,
             officers
             ,
             word
             ;
             seales
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               3.
               21.
               22.
               2
               
               Cor.
               〈◊〉
               15.
               
               Eph.
            
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             M.
             H.
             
               The
               Church
               in
               her
               constitution
               is
               considered
               two
               wayes
               :
               1.
               as
            
             totum
             essentiale
             or
             homogeneum
             ,
             
               or
               as
            
             totum
             integrale
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               former
               notion
               ,
               The
               Church
               as
               a
               City
               without
               a
               Mayor
               ,
               hath
               right
               to
               choose
               its
               officers
               ,
               and
               becomes
            
             totum
             organicum
             ,
             
               when
               officers
               are
               in
               it
            
             .
             Ames
             .
             Medu
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             33.
             18.
             
          
           
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             The
             argument
             must
             so
             runne
             ,
             
          
           
             
               What
               ever
               a
               City
               without
               a
               Mayor
               may
               doe
               ,
               that
               may
               a
               company
               of
               Beleevers
               so
               combined
               without
               officers
               do●
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Nothing
             more
             false
             :
             but
             of
             this
             hereaster
             .
             A
             civill
             free
             Corporation
             may
             appoint
             this
             or
             that
             Government
             ,
             2.
             
             May
             limit
             the
             Mayor
             to
             one
             yeere
             to
             so
             much
             power
             ,
             no
             more
             :
             but
             M
             Hooker
             his
             new
             Church
             cannot
             doe
             any
             of
             these
             .
             Amesius
             there
             saith
             not
             a
             company
             of
             Believers
             without
             Officers
             is
             a
             Politick
             Church
             .
             The
             Scripture
             in
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             never
             said
             it
             .
          
           
             M.
             H.
             
               As
               for
               the
               manner
               :
               Parish
               precincts
               ,
               or
               dwelling
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               a
               parish
               cannot
               make
               an
               ecclesiastick
               right
               to
               Church-membership
               :
            
             
             
               For
               1.
               it
               is
               but
               a
               Civill
               right
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               to
               his
            
             
             
               house
               ;
               2.
               
               Excommunication
               cutteth
               a
               man
               off
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               an
               heathen
               ,
               but
               not
               from
               his
               house
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               by
               birth
               or
               purchase
               :
               3.
               
               Yea
               so
               Papists
               ,
               Turks
               ,
               Dogs
               ,
               should
               be
               Church
               members
               ,
               to
               whom
               Christ
               hath
               denyed
               all
               right
               .
            
             Revel
             .
             21.
             27.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             We
             grant
             Parish
             dwelling
             simply
             in
             a
             Professor
             gives
             not
             right
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             the
             City
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             Parish
             dwelling
             
               tali
               modo
            
             is
             a
             necessary
             condition
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             cannot
             be
             fixed
             members
             of
             that
             congragation
             ,
             to
             meet
             in
             one
             house
             ,
             suppone
             after
             supper
             ,
             as
             
               Act
               207.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             11.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             and
             therefore
             we
             condemnn
             our
             brethren
             ,
             who
             failing
             on
             the
             other
             extreme
             ,
             will
             have
             persons
             residing
             in
             
               Old
               England
            
             to
             be
             marryed
             members
             to
             one
             onely
             Cong●…on
             v●…ble
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             other
             visible
             Church●…
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             deny
             all
             Church-communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             to
             all
             visible
             Professors
             ,
             who
             are
             sojourners
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ●●●range
             excommunicating
             of
             visible
             Professors
             ,
             2.
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             residence
             ;
             for
             shall
             they
             watch
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             obliged
             ,
             by
             a
             Church
             oath
             ,
             suppose
             their
             Church
             be
             beyond
             the
             Line
             ,
             and
             they
             on
             this
             side
             of
             it
             ?
             3.
             
             This
             full
             well
             shall
             gratifie
             Anabaptists
             ,
             who
             will
             have
             it
             no
             mercie
             ,
             that
             
               infants
               are
               born
               in
               Zion
            
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             Beleevers
             house
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             it
             is
             ,
             
               Gen.
               17.
               12.
               
               Psal
               87.
               5.
               1
               
               Cor.
               7.
               14.
               
               Rom.
            
             11.
             16.
             the
             reasons
             are
             not
             so
             sure
             ,
             
               for
               birth
               does
               it
               not
            
             ,
             but
             
               to
               be
               born
               of
               such
               Parents
            
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             makes
             over
             to
             the
             Infants
             of
             Believers
             ,
             a
             to
             be
             
             born
             in
             Zion
             ,
             to
             be
             born
             in
             beleeving
             Abrahams
             house
             ,
             
               Gen.
               17.
               12.
               
               Psal.
            
             87.
             7.
             
             a
             right
             to
             be
             members
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             else
             upon
             what
             right
             shall
             they
             be
             baptized
             ?
             As
             for
             the
             place
             ,
             
               Rev.
               21.
               27.
               
               Pignetus
               ;
               Pareus
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Diodati
               ,
               English
               Annotators
               ,
               Bullinger
               Nepar
               ,
            
             expone
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             heaven
             :
             Marlorat
             and
             many
             others
             of
             the
             invisible
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Text
             excludes
             all
             from
             that
             Church
             but
             such
             as
             are
             
               written
               in
               the
               book
               of
               life
               ,
            
             and
             so
             to
             me
             it
             is
             unpertinent
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             not
             concludent
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               visible
               Saints
               .
               2.
               
               
                 M.
                 H.
              
               reasons
               to
               prove
               that
               his
               visible
               Saints
               are
               only
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               are
               discussed
               .
            
          
           
             MAster
             Hooker
             first
             states
             the
             question
             ,
             then
             brings
             reasons
             
             to
             prove
             such
             visible
             Saints
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             matter
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
             
               Saints
               in
               charity
               are
               such
               in
               practise
               and
               profession
               (
               if
               we
               look
               at
               them
               in
               course
               ,
               by
               experience
               or
               report
               )
               as
               they
               savour
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               been
               with
               Iesus
               .
               From
               all
               which
               so
               much
               as
               rational
               charity
               directed
               by
               rule
               from
               ●k●
               Word
               ,
               a
               man
               cannot
               but
               conclude
               ,
               but
               there
               may
               be
               some
               seeds
               of
               some
               spirituall
               work
               of
               God
               in
               the
               soule
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             If
             any
             one
             word
             of
             God
             were
             given
             to
             prove
             what
             
             must
             be
             proven
             ,
             it
             were
             good
             :
             1.
             
             That
             Magus
             ,
             all
             the
             three
             thousand
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             all
             the
             multitude
             baptized
             by
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Mat
               3.
               
               Mark
               1.
               5.
               
               Luk
            
             4.
             were
             to
             Philip
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Sa●aria
             ,
             to
             godly
             
               Iohn
               Bap●ist
            
             ,
             to
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             such
             in
             practice
             and
             profession
             ,
             
               as
               they
               savoured
               so
               much
               as
               they
               had
               been
               with
               Iesus
            
             ;
             so
             heavenly
             a
             savourinesse
             is
             not
             ,
             in
             one
             jot
             ,
             holden
             out
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             Baptist
             looks
             on
             them
             as
             v●pers
             ,
             and
             was
             it
             fit
             to
             omit
             the
             styles
             of
             Saints
             ,
             justified
             ,
             sanct●fied
             ?
             2.
             
             The
             Tryers
             most
             have
             
               experience
               of
               their
               practice
               and
               profession
               :
            
             this
             shall
             take
             dayes
             and
             moneths
             to
             eat
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             much
             salt
             with
             them
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             
               same
               day
            
             in
             few
             houres
             time
             ,
             baptized
             them
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             
             Who
             can
             believe
             that
             the
             huge
             multitude
             lived
             
             on
             Locusts
             and
             Wild
             Honey
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             untill
             Iohn
             should
             experimentally
             find
             a
             generation
             of
             vipers
             moulded
             into
             a
             new
             frame
             
               to
               savour
               of
               the
               things
               of
               the
               spirit
               ?
            
             3.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             here
             of
             1.
             
             Tryers
             and
             Judges
             :
             2.
             
             Nothing
             of
             a
             Judica●ure
             :
             3.
             
             Nothing
             of
             Letters
             ,
             Witnesses
             ,
             Testimonies
             from
             the
             Churches
             :
             4.
             
             Nothing
             of
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Word
             compared
             with
             their
             habituall
             conversation
             (
             which
             must
             take
             a
             tract
             of
             dayes
             )
             5.
             
             Nothing
             of
             a
             sentence
             admitting
             some
             for
             their
             spirituall
             savourinesse
             ,
             rejecting
             others
             for
             that
             bad
             smell
             ,
             and
             denying
             them
             Church-fellowship
             untill
             they
             be
             better
             tryed
             :
             all
             conjectures
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             conclusion
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             but
             
               (
               a
               may
               be
            
             )
             and
             that
             may
             beare
             a
             
               (
               may
               not
               be
            
             )
             and
             if
             it
             were
             proven
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             Professors
             right
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             Seales
             ,
             depended
             upon
             mens
             rational
             judgement
             of
             Charity
             ,
             it
             might
             quiet
             the
             conscience
             :
             But
             a●
             shall
             not
             the
             Lord
             be
             a
             God
             to
             a
             people
             ,
             except
             the
             people
             themselves
             judge
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             so
             consederate
             ,
             
               savour
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               with
               Iesus
               ?
            
             and
             except
             they
             from
             experience
             can
             conclude
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             some
             
               seeds
               of
               some
               spirituall
               work
               of
               God
               in
               the
               souls
               of
               all
               these
               people
               ?
            
             Ah
             ,
             the
             Lord
             then
             cannot
             say
             to
             a
             nation
             and
             a
             society
             ,
             
               I
               am
               your
               God
            
             ,
             while
             first
             he
             asks
             the
             Churches
             leave
             .
          
           
             M
             H.
             1.
             
             Reason
             .
             
               The
               members
               of
               Christs
               Body
               are
               fit
               alore
               to
               be
               members
               of
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               because
               that
               is
               the
               body
               of
               Christ.
            
             
             1
             
               Cor.
               12.
               12.
               
               Ephes.
            
             4.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             
               But
               onely
               visible
               Saints
               ,
               who
               according
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               reasonable
               charity
               may
               be
               conceived
               to
               have
               some
               speciall
               good
               in
               them
               ,
               are
               onely
               members
               of
               Christs
               Body
               :
            
          
           
             
               For
               to
               have
               a
               member
               ,
               which
               neither
               doth
               ,
               nor
               ever
               did
               receive
               any
               power
               or
               virtuall
               impression
               ,
               in
               the
               kind
               of
               it
               ,
               from
               the
               head
               is
               not
               onely
               against
               reason
               but
               against
               that
               reference
               and
               correspondence
               ,
               which
               the
               members
               have
               to
               the
               head
               .
               Now
               visible
               Saints
               onely
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               former
               explication
               can
               be
               said
               ,
               by
               the
               rules
               of
               reasonable
               charity
               ,
               to
               have
               some
               virtuall
               influence
               of
               some
               spirituall
               operation
               from
               Christ
               as
               a
               head
               :
               therefore
               such
               onely
               are
               members
               of
               a
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             No
             man
             seems
             more
             to
             study
             to
             darken
             the
             matter
             ,
             
             then
             the
             reverend
             arguer
             .
             1.
             
             He
             omits
             all
             along
             the
             word
             
               (
               visible
            
             )
             which
             is
             mainly
             in
             question
             .
             2.
             
             He
             himself
             is
             forced
             to
             distinguish
             a
             two
             fold
             headship
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             Christ
             is
             head
             
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             
               either
               politick
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               politick
               government
               and
               guidance
               he
               lends
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               the
               influence
               of
               saving
               grace
               &
               life
               :
            
             the
             members
             of
             Christs
             body
             according
             to
             the
             politick
             external
             government
             are
             fit
             
               alone
               to
               be
               members
               of
               a
               true
               Church
               visible
               ,
               or
               truly
               visible
            
             ;
             such
             as
             Magus
             ,
             
             Demas
             ,
             and
             many
             gifted
             men
             are
             ,
             the
             proposition
             is
             true
             and
             granted
             .
             But
             
               onely
               visible
               Saints
               ,
               who
               according
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               reasonable
               charity
               may
               be
               conceived
               to
               have
               some
               special
               good
               ,
            
             or
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             to
             be
             
               reall
               believers
               ,
               are
               onely
               members
               of
               Christs
               body
               ,
            
             according
             to
             politick
             and
             external
             government
             ,
             the
             assumption
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             never
             proved
             ;
             a
             meer
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             for
             not
             onely
             such
             as
             are
             conceived
             in
             charity
             to
             to
             be
             real
             converts
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Magus
               ,
               Iudas
            
             ,
             &c.
             but
             also
             
               Peter
               ,
               Iohn
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             prosess
             subjection
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             withall
             do
             really
             believe
             ,
             〈◊〉
             members
             of
             the
             true
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             visible
             confederates
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             
             
               conceived
               to
               have
               some
               special
               good
               of
               conversion
               ,
               and
               saving
               grace
            
             in
             them
             ;
             or
             not
             ;
             nor
             does
             the
             formality
             of
             a
             visible
             member
             ,
             or
             a
             visible
             confederate
             depend
             upon
             the
             judgment
             of
             men
             :
             And
             it
             is
             most
             false
             (
             which
             is
             said
             in
             the
             probation
             )
             that
             
               onely
               conceived
               and
               so
               judged
               visible
               Saints
               have
               the
               politick
               influence
               of
               some
               spiritual
               operation
               from
               Christ
               the
               head
            
             ;
             for
             godly
             professors
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             conceived
             and
             judged
             ,
             or
             not
             conceived
             or
             judged
             godly
             professors
             ,
             have
             both
             real
             and
             internal
             
               in
               foro
               Dei
            
             ,
             and
             also
             external
             and
             ecclesiastick
             right
             to
             the
             ord●…ces
             of
             Christ
             ,
             should
             all
             the
             world
             say
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             by
             our
             brethrens
             nay
             ,
             
               workers
               of
               iniquity
            
             ,
             and
             these
             that
             are
             never
             known
             nor
             chosen
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             are
             exactly
             g●lded
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             never
             
               receive
               any
               power
               or
               trial
               at
               all
               in
               their
               kind
               ,
               from
               their
               head
               Christ
            
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             proved
             from
             
               Matth.
               7.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Matth.
               22.
               11
               ,
               1●
               .
               Matth.
               13.
               47.
               48.
               
               Matth.
               25.
               3.
               2
               
               Tim.
            
             3.
             3.
             are
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             falsely
             so
             esteemed
             by
             men
             to
             be
             such
             .
             Hence
             1.
             our
             brethrens
             way
             makes
             not
             a
             whit
             a
             cleaner
             visible
             Church
             then
             our
             way
             .
             2.
             
             The
             politick
             influence
             of
             Christ
             the
             head
             
             upon
             such
             painted
             tombs
             ,
             can
             be
             none
             at
             all
             before
             their
             membership
             .
             How
             then
             can
             they
             have
             
               virtual
               influence
               of
               some
               spiritual
               operation
               from
               the
               head
               ?
            
             supposed
             influence
             is
             no
             influence
             at
             all
             .
             And
             not
             any
             of
             these
             tex●s
             say
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             and
             Ethes
             .
             4.
             12
             ,
             13.
             is
             not
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             visible
             ,
             except
             men
             conceive
             it
             to
             be
             his
             visible
             body
             ;
             such
             new
             divinity
             is
             unknown
             to
             Scripture
             :
             If
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             distinction
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             argument
             ,
             both
             the
             propositions
             shall
             be
             false
             ;
             
               so
               the
               members
               of
               Christs
               body
               by
               the
               influence
               of
               saving
               grace
               are
               fit
               alone
               to
               be
               members
               of
               the
               true
               visible
               Church
               :
            
             nothing
             is
             more
             false
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             true
             visible
             Church
             should
             be
             made
             up
             of
             only
             true
             and
             real
             converts
             ;
             glad
             shall
             Anabaptists
             and
             Familists
             be
             of
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             except
             the
             propositions
             be
             so
             taken
             ,
             
               M.
               H.
            
             but
             paints
             us
             a
             false
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             places
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               12.
               12.
               
               Eph.
            
             4.
             12
             ,
             13
             speak
             nothing
             of
             Mr
             Hookers
             single
             congregation
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             ,
             which
             shall
             meet
             all
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             set
             
               Apostles
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             12.
             28.
             and
             4.
             14
             ,
             15.
             and
             that
             is
             not
             a
             single
             congregation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Though
             the
             places
             speak
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             yet
             do
             not
             these
             places
             say
             that
             the
             visible
             Church
             as
             visible
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             real
             mystical
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             glorified
             with
             Christ
             ,
             is
             called
             
               Christ
               ,
               Ephes.
               4.
               13.
               
               〈◊〉
               Cor.
            
             12.
             12
             ,
             13.
             and
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             influence
             of
             saving
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Other
               arguments
               of
               
                 M.
                 Hookers
              
               for
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               his
               visible
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             MAster
             Hookers
             two
             reasons
             .
          
           
             
               These
               are
               ●is
               to
               be
               members
               of
               Christs
               Church
               that
               are
            
             
             
               subjects
               of
               Christs
               kingdome
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Church
               is
               the
               visible
               kingdome
               ,
               in
               which
            
             Christ
             
               reigns
               by
               the
               scepter
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               ordinances
               and
               discipine
               :
               he
               is
               our
               king
               ,
               he
               is
               our
               Law-giver
               ;
               they
               ,
               who
               are
               in
               professed
               rebellion
               ,
               are
               traytors
               ,
               
               not
               subjects
               ,
               the
               members
               of
               the
               body
               are
               under
               the
               motion
               and
               guidance
               of
               the
               head
               ;
               Wolves
               are
               contrary
               to
               it
               .
               But
               visible
               Saints
               ,
               as
               formerly
               described
               ,
               are
               onely
               subjects
               of
               this
               kingdome
               .
               Christ
               is
               the
               king
               of
               Saints
               ,
               not
               of
               D●unkards
               ,
               Atheists
               ,
               they
               alone
               Saints
               )
               proclaim
               subjection
               in
               their
               practice
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             terme
             (
             onely
             )
             is
             wanting
             in
             the
             proposition
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             assumption
             and
             conclusion
             ,
             contrary
             to
             right
             Logick
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               These
               are
               fit
               to
               be
               members
               of
               Christs
               Church
               visible
               )
               that
               are
               subjects
            
             (
             by
             an
             influence
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             their
             head
             and
             king
             calling
             effectually
             ,
             
               Acts
               15.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Isai.
            
             55.
             4.
             5.
             and
             giving
             them
             repentance
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             ,
             
               Acts
               5.
               31.
               
               )
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             visible
             or
             invisible
             ;
             the
             proposition
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             that
             such
             visible
             Saints
             as
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             the
             traytor
             (
             which
             are
             the
             visible
             Saints
             
               M.
               H.
            
             defines
             
             
               in
               terminis
            
             ,
             part
             .
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             pag.
             15.
             conclus
             .
             2.
             )
             are
             subjects
             and
             onely
             subjects
             of
             this
             kingdome
             ,
             as
             his
             assumption
             sayes
             in
             express
             termes
             ,
             is
             most
             false
             ;
             now
             that
             the
             argument
             must
             mean
             of
             the
             subjects
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
             real
             ,
             and
             of
             members
             by
             the
             influence
             of
             saving
             grace
             from
             
               Christ
               their
               head
               and
               king
            
             ,
             I
             prove
             from
             the
             argument
             that
             
               M.
               H.
            
             brings
             from
             Isa●
             .
             33
             22.
             for
             
               M.
               H.
            
             his
             visible
             Saints
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             cannot
             .
             〈◊〉
             Say
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               is
               our
               Law-giver
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               our
               Iudge
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               our
               king
               and
               he
               will
               save
               us
            
             ;
             if
             Sorcerers
             and
             Traytors
             should
             say
             so
             they
             should
             lie
             .
             Isaiah
             speaks
             of
             real
             converts
             and
             the
             true
             Sion
             ,
             
               whose
               stakes
               and
               cords
               shall
               never
               be
               removed
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
            
             (
             saith
             Marlorat
             on
             the
             place
             )
             
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               them
            
             .
             He
             speaketh
             (
             as
             yet
             saith
             
               Piscator
               )
               to
               the
               godly
               Iews
            
             ;
             so
             that
             (
             saith
             
               Calvin
               )
               God
               is
               in
               the
               miast
               of
               her
               ;
               therefore
               she
               shall
               not
               be
               moved
               :
            
             for
             (
             saith
             
               Musculus
               )
               my
               sheep
               shall
               no
               man
               pluck
               out
               of
               my
               hand
               .
            
             2.
             
             He
             speaketh
             of
             these
             (
             not
             of
             such
             as
             Iudas
             and
             Magus
             )
             who
             shall
             be
             protected
             and
             saved
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             vers
             .
             21
             ,
             22.
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             which
             acknowledges
             God
             her
             Law
             giver
             and
             King
             so
             
               Calvin
               ;
               the
               Church
            
             (
             saith
             
               Bullinger
               )
               is
               so
               armed
               with
               the
               
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               she
               yields
               not
               to
               evils
               ,
               nor
               is
               broken
               ,
               but
               remains
               ever
               sure
               .
            
             3.
             
             He
             speaks
             of
             that
             kingdome
             and
             people
             ,
             whose
             
               inhabitants
               shall
               not
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               sick
               ,
               the
               people
               that
               dwell
            
             
             
               therein
               ,
               their
               iniquity
               shall
               be
               forgiven
               them
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             24.
             onely
             the
             citizens
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             saith
             
               Calvin
               )
               are
               adorned
               with
               this
               priviledge
               ,
               pardon
               of
               sins
            
             ;
             and
             
               it
               pertaines
            
             (
             saith
             
               Gualter
               )
               to
               the
               Church
               onely
               and
               h●…r
               citizens
            
             ;
             because
             (
             saith
             
               Luther
               )
               the
               g●dly
               people
               hath
               a
               God
               gracious
               ,
               therefore
               their
               sins
               are
               forgiven
               .
            
             So
             
               Bu●inger
               ,
               Oecolampadius
               ,
               Diodati
               ,
               English
               Divine
               ,
               Zwinglius
               ,
               and
               the
               popish
               interpreters
               ,
               Carthusianus
               ,
               Vatablus
               ,
               Arias
               ,
               Montanur
               ,
               Corn.
               à
               Lipide
               ,
               Gasp.
               San●lius
               ,
               Lyranus
               ,
            
             never
             man
             before
             pious
             
               M.
               Hooker
            
             ,
             expoun●…d
             the
             place
             of
             such
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             as
             have
             room
             in
             this
             house
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Witches
             and
             Traytors
             .
             2.
             
             To
             Si●n
             a
             single
             congregation
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             could
             not
             prevail
             against
             such
             cyp●ers
             :
             And
             3.
             he
             must
             not
             be
             K●ng
             and
             Law-giver
             (
             by
             this
             way
             )
             to
             godly
             visible
             believers
             ,
             when
             their
             congregation
             is
             broken
             ,
             dissipated
             by
             persecution
             ,
             death
             of
             officers
             ,
             O
             poor
             comfort
             !
          
           
             But
             
               these
               are
               fit
               to
               be
               members
               in
               Christs
               Church
               that
               are
               subjects
               in
               Christs
               kingd
               me
               ,
               by
               influence
               of
               politick
               guidance
               and
               common
               gifts
            
             ;
             the
             proposition
             in
             that
             sense
             is
             neither
             proved
             by
             Isaiah
             33.
             22.
             or
             any
             reason
             ,
             but
             the
             just
             contrary
             conclusion
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             believing
             and
             really
             pardoned
             Sion
             ,
             vers
             22.
             23
             ,
             24.
             must
             be
             the
             persons
             that
             make
             up
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             :
             nor
             does
             it
             conclude
             any
             thing
             but
             contrary
             to
             
               M.
               H.
            
             and
             the
             way
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Ergo
             
               onely
               such
               as
               are
               visible
               Saints
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               politick
               influence
               and
               common
               gifts
               ,
               are
               fit
               to
               be
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             most
             false
             conclusion
             ,
             for
             also
             true
             believers
             sincerely
             professing
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             subjects
             of
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             influence
             of
             saving
             grace
             ,
             remission
             and
             pardon
             ,
             v.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             are
             fi●
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             really
             are
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             except
             the
             argument
             conclude
             that
             onely
             hypocrites
             appearing
             to
             be
             believers
             real
             ,
             are
             fit
             to
             be
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             false
             by
             the
             grant
             of
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             truth
             it self
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             M.
             H.
             suppresseth
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             and
             proves
             the
             proposition
             ,
             
               that
               reall
               believers
               are
               fit
               to
               be
               members
               of
               the
               mystical
            
             
             and
             true
             Church
             ,
             which
             neither
             we
             ,
             nor
             he
             deny
             ;
             and
             the
             terme
             in
             rationall
             
               charity
               directed
               by
               the
               word
            
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             in
             both
             propositions
             ,
             is
             neither
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Argument
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             Proofs
             ,
             an
             unknown
             way
             of
             arguing
             :
             and
             for
             the
             assumption
             ,
          
           
             
               But
               visible
               Saints
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Saints
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             ruled
             by
             the
             word
             )
             
               are
               onely
               subjects
               of
               his
               kingdome
               .
            
          
           
             M.
             H.
             never
             so
             much
             as
             touches
             ,
             nor
             labours
             to
             prove
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             a
             Scripture
             in
             old
             or
             new
             Testament
             to
             prove
             that
             men
             cannot
             be
             the
             subjects
             of
             Christs
             visible
             Kingdome
             ,
             except
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             some
             visible
             society
             declare
             and
             passe
             a
             judiciall
             sentence
             that
             they
             are
             subjects
             of
             his
             visible
             kingdome
             .
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             probation
             is
             fan
             
               toto
               coelo
            
             from
             the
             conclusion
             to
             be
             proven
             .
             They
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             who
             carry
             
               themselves
               in
               professed
               rebellion
               ,
               they
               are
               traitors
               ,
               not
               subjects
               —
               and
               Christ
            
             is
             the
             King
             of
             Saints
             ,
             not
             of
             
               drunkards
               ,
               Atheists
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             visible
             king
             to
             visible
             Pagans
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             as
             visible
             professed
             Atheists
             ,
             subjects
             of
             his
             visible
             kingdome
             .
             And
             who
             teaches
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             and
             against
             whom
             doth
             
               M.
               Hooker
            
             dispute
             ?
             if
             there
             be
             any
             such
             members
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             not
             censured
             ,
             and
             if
             obstinate
             ,
             not
             casten
             out
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             sinfull
             and
             abused
             practise
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             we
             professe
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             humbled
             before
             the
             Lord
             that
             our
             Ministers
             and
             assemblies
             received
             into
             our
             Church
             ,
             men
             guilty
             of
             perjury
             drunkennesse
             ,
             shedding
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             cause
             and
             sworne
             reformation
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             ,
             (
             ah
             to
             many
             of
             them
             )
             are
             scandalous
             ,
             baters
             and
             mockers
             of
             piety
             ,
             though
             our
             Church
             was
             in
             as
             fair
             way
             of
             purging
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             now
             by
             the
             present
             stroke
             ,
             we
             are
             deprived
             of
             liberty
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             nothing
             concludent
             
             against
             the
             right
             government
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Christ
               is
               not
               the
               head
               and
               king
               of
               professed
               rebells
            
             ;
             true
             ,
             nor
             is
             he
             head
             and
             king
             ,
             in
             a
             saving
             way
             ,
             of
             latent
             rebells
             ,
             or
             of
             your
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             such
             as
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             ,
             ergo
             he
             is
             head
             and
             king
             to
             none
             as
             visible
             members
             ,
             but
             to
             men
             onely
             judged
             in
             charity
             ,
             led
             by
             the
             word
             to
             be
             reall
             converts
             ,
             no
             logick
             can
             prove
             the
             consequence
             .
             But
             our
             mind
             is
             that
             Christ
             is
             visible
             head
             by
             influence
             of
             gifts
             ,
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             externall
             guidance
             to
             all
             to
             
             whom
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               your
               God
            
             ,
             and
             who
             professe
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             whether
             the
             Church
             shall
             judge
             them
             reall
             converts
             ,
             or
             not
             judge
             them
             so
             .
             M.
             H.
             arg
             .
             3.
             pag.
             17.
             
             
               
                 If
                 visible
                 Saints
                 be
                 not
                 members
                 ,
              
               
                 Then
                 non-visible
                 Saints
                 may
                 be
                 members
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               latter
               is
               absurd
               ,
               then
               these
               who
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               charity
               are
               members
               of
               the
               devil
               ,
               may
               be
               conceived
               members
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               same
               judgement
               of
               charity
               :
               charity
               then
               must
               pluck
               out
               her
            
             
             eyes
             .
             Answ.
             1.
             here
             is
             as
             good
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             if
             any
             goodnesse
             there
             be
             in
             these
             .
             
               
                 If
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 onely
                 visibly
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Magus
                 ,
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 be
                 no
                 members
                 ,
                 but
                 rotten
                 ones
                 :
              
               
                 Then
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 non-visibly
                 Saints
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 really
                 
                   justified
                   and
                   chosen
                   ,
                   are
                   fit
                   visible
                   members
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Let
             M.
             H.
             choose
             him
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             contradiction
             which
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               divides
               the
               breadth
               of
               being
            
             (
             though
             this
             phancied
             contradiction
             divide
             neither
             the
             breadth
             nor
             the
             sixteenth
             part
             thereof
             )
          
           
             
               If
               onely
               visibly
               justified
               and
               chosen
               Saints
               ,
               who
               are
               such
               really
               ,
               are
               not
               visible
               members
               :
            
          
           
             
               Then
               none
               visibly
               justified
               and
               chosen
               Saints
               are
               fit
               members
               visible
               .
            
          
           
             The
             antecedent
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             is
             not
             a
             visible
             member
             to
             
               M.
               Hooker
            
             ,
             by
             this
             account
             ;
             and
             the
             latter
             is
             contradicent
             to
             
               M.
               Hookers
            
             way
             :
             for
             then
             one
             who
             is
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             charity
             visibly
             justified
             and
             chosen
             ,
             and
             that
             really
             by
             
               M.
               H.
            
             metaphysick
             ,
             which
             so
             divides
             the
             breadth
             of
             being
             ,
             as
             Peter
             visibly
             believing
             ,
             and
             thereby
             really
             blessed
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
               shall
               be
               to
               the
               same
               eye
               of
               charity
               not
               visibly
               justified
               and
               chosen
               ,
            
             but
             in
             the
             miscarrying
             judgement
             of
             charity
             ,
             shall
             be
             no
             visible
             member
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             reality
             thereof
             ,
             as
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             definition
             of
             a
             visible
             member
             cannot
             agree
             both
             to
             Peter
             visibly
             believing
             ,
             and
             to
             Magus
             visibly
             believing
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             a
             reall
             contradiction
             between
             Peter
             his
             believing
             reall
             ,
             and
             Magus
             his
             believing
             reall
             ,
             as
             good
             Logick
             demonstrates
             :
             but
             the
             latter
             is
             absurd
             ,
             for
             both
             Peter
             and
             Magus
             are
             visible
             Saints
             .
             Let
             any
             man
             help
             
               M.
               H.
            
             in
             his
             metaphysick
             here
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Aristotle
             long
             agoe
             taught
             us
             that
             there
             is
             no
             contradiction
             ,
             
             when
             the
             contradiction
             is
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             now
             there
             is
             a
             mids
             betwixt
             a
             visible
             Saint
             ,
             as
             
               M.
               Hooker
            
             meanes
             ,
             and
             a
             no
             
               visible
               Saint
            
             ;
             for
             his
             visible
             Saint
             is
             ,
             one
             who
             by
             the
             Church
             is
             judged
             a
             reall
             convert
             and
             his
             
               no
               visible
               Saint
            
             is
             one
             who
             is
             judged
             no
             reall
             convert
             ,
             example
             of
             the
             former
             is
             Peter
             ,
             or
             Magus
             ,
             an
             example
             of
             the
             latter
             is
             an
             unbaptized
             Pagan
             so
             judged
             :
             now
             the
             mids
             to
             us
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             when
             he
             is
             baptized
             ,
             and
             we
             teach
             that
             Philip
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Samaria
             neither
             passed
             any
             judiciall
             sentence
             of
             
               Magus
               as
               a
               reall
               convert
            
             ,
             nor
             yet
             as
             any
             non-reall
             convert
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             reason
             and
             charity
             (
             which
             need
             not
             to
             be
             plucked
             out
             ,
             but
             have
             their
             own
             use
             )
             Magus
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             admitted
             a
             visible
             member
             ,
             is
             neither
             a
             reall
             member
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             nor
             a
             reall
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             a
             professor
             ,
             and
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             abstracted
             both
             from
             the
             eternall
             election
             and
             the
             eternall
             reprobation
             of
             Magus
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             reall
             conversion
             or
             the
             reall
             non-conversion
             of
             Magus
             .
             And
             we
             desire
             one
             jot
             or
             word
             of
             Scripture
             where
             the
             servants
             Matth.
             22.
             are
             thus
             limitted
             as
             
               M.
               H.
            
             supposeth
             ,
             
               invite
               none
               to
               come
               to
               the
               wedding
               of
               the
               Kings
               sonne
               but
               such
               onely
               as
               you
               judge
               to
               be
               really
               converted
               and
               cloathed
               with
               the
               wedding
               garment
               :
            
             the
             parable
             saith
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             ,
             verse
             9.
             
               as
               many
               as
               ye
               find
               bid
               to
               the
               marriage
            
             ;
             yea
             v.
             14.
             saith
             ,
             the
             inviters
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             to
             judge
             whether
             they
             be
             chosen
             or
             effectually
             called
             ,
             or
             not
             chosen
             or
             non-effectually
             called
             ,
             though
             one
             of
             them
             in
             themselves
             they
             must
             be
             .
             And
             when
             the
             
               Maids
               of
               wisdome
            
             Prov.
             9.
             are
             sent
             out
             ,
             reads
             M.
             H.
             of
             such
             a
             limitted
             commission
             ,
             
               see
               you
               call
               in
               and
               admit
               none
               within
               the
               doores
               of
               wisdomes
               house
               but
               onely
               such
               as
               you
               judge
               to
               be
               the
               spirituall
               new
               born
               children
               of
               wisdome
               :
            
             yea
             the
             Maids
             expresly
             call
             in
             the
             fooles
             and
             the
             simple
             ones
             to
             be
             made
             wise
             ,
             v.
             4
             whereas
             
               M.
               H
            
             sup●…oses
             ,
             they
             have
             eaten
             the
             dainties
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             before
             ever
             they
             come
             in
             a●
             wisdomes
             doore
             .
             And
             so
             against
             common
             sense
             in
             lieu
             of
             an
             argument
             ,
             he
             beggs
             the
             question
             ;
             so
          
           
             If
             
               M.
               Hookers
            
             visible
             Saints
             onely
             be
             not
             members
             ,
             prove
             that
             there
             are
             such
             visible
             Saints
             first
             :
             otherwise
             the
             Papists
             may
             say
             ,
          
           
           
             
               If
               our
               visible
               Bishop
               be
               not
               the
               visible
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Then
               our
               non-visible
               Bishop
               may
               be
               head
               .
            
          
           
             We
             grant
             all
             ,
             and
             then
             
               M.
               H.
            
             bids
             us
             yield
             to
             what
             he
             saith
             without
             probation
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             it
             is
             absurd
             that
             his
             non-visible
             Saints
             be
             members
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             visible
             Saints
             are
             men
             in
             the
             moone
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             reality
             of
             truth
             no
             such
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             
               The
               place
               Psal.
               50.
               16.
               
               
                 What
                 hast
                 thou
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 declare
                 my
                 statutes
                 ,
              
               is
               discussed
               ,
               and
               saith
               nothing
               for
               
                 M.
                 H.
              
               his
               visible
               members
               .
            
          
           
             MAster
             Hooker
             his
             fourth
             reason
             .
             
          
           
             
               These
               who
               are
               excluded
               from
               his
               covenant
               ,
               and
               medling
               with
               that
               as
               unfit
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               fit
               to
               have
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               ;
               for
               to
               that
               all
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               do
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               appertain
               .
               It
               s
               Gods
               house
               ,
               and
               there
               all
               his
               treasure
               lyes
               ,
               the
               keys
               of
               the
               kingdome
               are
               given
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               them
               all
               the
               oracles
               ,
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               priviledges
               ●o
               belong
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               these
               who
               hate
               to
               be
               reformed
               ,
               and
               cast
               away
               his
               commande
               ,
               they
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               to
               take
               his
               covenant
               in
               their
               mouth
               .
               Psal.
            
             50.
             16.
             
          
           
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             1.
             that
             
               M.
               H.
            
             leaves
             the
             conclusion
             to
             the
             reader
             ,
             and
             sets
             down
             a
             proposition
             and
             an
             assumption
             all
             along
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             are
             :
             2.
             he
             never
             concludes
             what
             is
             denied
             ,
             ergo
             ,
             
               onely
               such
               visible
               Saints
               are
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               :
            
             3.
             he
             speaks
             most
             ambiguously
             ,
             
               such
               hypocrites
               are
               not
               fit
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
               .
            
             What
             Church
             ?
             he
             knowes
             the
             question
             is
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             onely
             ,
             for
             he
             grants
             part
             .
             1.
             c.
             2.
             conclus
             ●3
             .
             pag.
             27.
             28.
             that
             
               such
               as
               are
               found
               to
               be
               corrupted
               and
               grosse
               hypocrites
               being
               now
               received
               members
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               not
               so
               when
               first
               admitted
               ,
               are
               so
               far
               fit
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
               visible
               ,
               as
               they
               must
               be
               tolerated
               and
               remaine
               members
               ,
               untill
               they
               be
               judicially
               examined
               ,
               convinced
               ,
               and
               censunes
               applyed
               for
               reformation
               :
            
             4
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             prove
             
             that
             open
             hypocrites
             should
             not
             be
             admitted
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             so
             knowing
             admitters
             ,
             for
             which
             
               M.
               R.
            
             now
             disputes
             ;
             and
             a
             far
             other
             thing
             which
             
               M.
               H.
            
             proveth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               it
               is
               not
               fit
               that
               hypocrites
               have
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
               :
            
             what
             a
             lax
             disputing
             is
             this
             ?
             they
             that
             eat
             and
             drink
             unworthily
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             29.
             and
             eat
             things
             sacrificed
             to
             idols
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             21.
             should
             not
             have
             communion
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             holy
             ordinances
             ,
             would
             Paul
             therefore
             inferre
             such
             ,
             though
             converts
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ?
             
               it
               is
               not
               fit
            
             ,
             yea
             it
             is
             sin
             ,
             that
             either
             professed
             non-converts
             ,
             or
             latent
             non-converts
             have
             communion
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             their
             very
             profession
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             reality
             in
             the
             thing
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             sinfull
             unfitnesse
             in
             Magus
             ,
             in
             Iudas
             ,
             will
             it
             follow
             Ergo
             the
             Church
             sinnes
             in
             admitting
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             ?
             5.
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             is
             overturned
             ,
             for
             the
             scope
             of
             Psal.
             50.
             16
             ,
             17.
             as
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Musculus
               ,
               Marlorat
               ,
               Diodati
               ,
               English
            
             Divines
             observe
             well
             ,
             is
             to
             presse
             a
             sincere
             reality
             in
             profession
             ,
             and
             to
             condemn
             outward
             sacrificing
             and
             crying
             ,
             
               we
               are
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             without
             repentance
             and
             praying
             and
             praising
             in
             faith
             ,
             12.
             13.
             14.
             15.
             16.
             but
             when
             the
             so
             professing
             hypocrits
             were
             compartners
             with
             theeves
             ,
             adulterers
             ,
             &c.
             v.
             18.
             19.
             20.
             but
             the
             place
             speaketh
             not
             one
             jot
             that
             the
             Church
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             admitted
             such
             to
             be
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             :
             6.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             remembred
             that
             
               M.
               H.
            
             here
             makes
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             a
             sampler
             of
             the
             visible
             single
             congregations
             under
             the
             new
             Testament
             :
             7.
             and
             since
             all
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             were
             committed
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
               Rom.
               31.
               2.
               
               Rom.
               9.
               4
               ,
               15
               Psal.
               147.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Deut.
            
             29.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             If
             the
             
             Lord
             called
             them
             not
             ,
             nor
             planted
             them
             into
             a
             Church-frame
             ,
             nor
             admitted
             them
             members
             ,
             untill
             first
             they
             were
             contrary
             to
             these
             hypocrites
             Psal.
             50
             16.
             17.
             and
             untill
             there
             was
             not
             onely
             a
             
               professed
               willingnesse
               to
               receive
            
             the
             gospell
             ,
             (
             I
             speak
             the
             language
             of
             
               M.
               H.
            
             16
             pag.
             28.
             )
             
               but
               a
               practicall
               reformation
               in
               their
               profession
               (
               Survey
            
             part
             .
             1.
             cap.
             pag.
             14.
             15.
             
             )
             
               that
               they
               savoured
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               been
               with
               Iesus
               ,
            
             and
             if
             so
             be
             they
             must
             have
             been
             the
             true
             Israel
             in
             mens
             esteem
             ,
             before
             the
             Lord
             called
             and
             choosed
             them
             to
             be
             his
             people
             ,
             it
             must
             
             follow
             that
             God
             choosed
             not
             Israel
             to
             be
             his
             Church
             of
             free
             
             grace
             and
             love
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             were
             now
             professors
             and
             practically
             reformed
             ,
             and
             a
             people
             calling
             upon
             God
             in
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             ,
             offering
             thanksgiving
             ,
             paying
             vowes
             ,
             loving
             instruction
             ,
             contrary
             to
             these
             hypocrites
             Psal.
             50
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             which
             is
             grosse
             Pelagianisme
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             2.
             11.
             
             Deut.
             7
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Psal
             ,
             47
             4.
             
             Psal.
             78
             ,
             68.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             
               Nor
               is
               it
               true
               that
               all
               oracles
               ,
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               priviledges
               de
               belong
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
            
             as
             visible
             in
             M.
             H.
             sense
             ,
             i.
             e.
             to
             every
             single
             congregation
             :
             for
             there
             is
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             a
             single
             congregation
             which
             there
             is
             not
             one
             chosen
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             all
             made
             up
             of
             such
             stuffe
             as
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             promises
             of
             an
             everlasting
             covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             priviledges
             of
             election
             ,
             effectuall
             calling
             ,
             perseverance
             ,
             glorification
             ,
             are
             not
             made
             to
             single
             Churches
             or
             kingdomes
             ,
             provinces
             ,
             since
             the
             famous
             Churches
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Thessalonica
            
             ,
             of
             Asia
             are
             horribly
             fallen
             ,
             these
             previledges
             belong
             firstly
             and
             principally
             to
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             as
             Mysticall
             and
             invisible
             both
             subjectivè
             and
             finaliter
             ,
             or
             objectively
             ,
             especially
             as
             they
             are
             Gods
             treasures
             .
          
           
             M.
             H.
             pag.
             18.
             
             M.
             R.
             
               yields
               the
               causes
               while
               he
               granteth
               the
               wicked
               are
               forbidden
               ,
               what
               to
               be
               Church
               members
               ?
               no
               ,
               but
               to
               take
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               in
               their
               mouth
               ,
               for
               if
               they
               come
               to
               see
               their
               sinne
               ,
               reform
               their
               evil
               wayes
               ,
               they
               are
               non-visible
               Saints
               ,
               therefore
               while
               they
               remain
               haters
               of
               reformation
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               visible
               Saints
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               title
               to
               be
               Church-members
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             cause
             is
             never
             a
             whit
             the
             more
             yielded
             ,
             because
             of
             
               M.
               H.
            
             his
             mistake
             in
             proving
             one
             thing
             for
             another
             :
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Psal.
             50.
             16
             ,
             
               forbids
               hypocrites
               remaining
               hypocrites
               to
               take
               the
               Lords
               covenant
               in
               their
               mouth
               ,
            
             but
             I
             said
             not
             ,
             therefore
             he
             forbids
             the
             Church
             to
             take
             in
             any
             as
             members
             but
             these
             
               onely
               to
               come
               to
               see
               th●ir
               sinne
               and
               to
               reform
               their
               evil
               waye
               ,
            
             as
             M
             H.
             saith
             (
             which
             is
             indeed
             to
             yield
             the
             cause
             )
             for
             if
             they
             
               who
               leave
               the
               wayes
               of
               P●ganisme
               ,
               Iudaisme
               ,
               Popery
               ,
            
             and
             the
             wayes
             of
             sin
             ,
             professe
             they
             are
             willing
             to
             be
             the
             disciples
             of
             Christ
             if
             the
             profession
             be
             not
             grossely
             and
             knownly
             hypocriticall
             ,
             and
             their
             coming
             in
             be
             not
             for
             by-ends
             and
             to
             betray
             the
             cause
             ,
             but
             morally
             ingenuous
             and
             negatively
             sincere
             ,
             
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             receive
             such
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             forbidden
             to
             admit
             them
             as
             members
             ,
             whether
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Church
             they
             be
             reall
             converts
             or
             not
             reall
             converts
             .
             I
             grant
             it
             is
             another
             thing
             ,
             if
             they
             refuse
             to
             come
             and
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             
               Luk.
               7.
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               Luk.
            
             14.
             17
             ,
             18.
             sure
             no
             man
             can
             be
             a
             Church-member
             against
             his
             will.
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             may
             well
             rebuke
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             while
             they
             are
             Church-members
             ,
             the
             same
             way
             that
             he
             rebukes
             the
             hypocrites
             ,
             Psal.
             50.
             16
             ,
             17.
             and
             say
             
               what
               have
               you
               to
               do
               to
               declare
               my
               statutes
               ,
               &c.
            
             for
             I
             know
             your
             hearts
             ,
             how
             you
             hate
             instruction
             ,
             &c.
             and
             yet
             the
             Church
             sinnes
             not
             in
             admitting
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               M.
               H.
            
             confounds
             these
             two
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               the
               seeing
               of
               sinne
            
             ,
             and
             
               reforming
               of
               their
               evill
               way
            
             ,
             which
             is
             reall
             and
             sincere
             repentance
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             saving
             sight
             of
             sinne
             ,
             they
             sincerely
             repent
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             counterfeit
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             giving
             evidence
             of
             godly
             sorrow
             and
             repentance
             ,
             the
             Church
             may
             see
             the
             latter
             ,
             and
             yet
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             remaine
             under
             the
             same
             reproof
             ,
             for
             they
             may
             in
             their
             heart
             
               hate
               instruction
            
             ,
             and
             act
             these
             sinnes
             of
             
               partaking
               with
               thieves
            
             secretly
             ,
             and
             be
             secret
             adulterers
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             may
             reprove
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             blame
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             either
             admitting
             them
             ,
             or
             in
             bestowing
             Church-priviledges
             upon
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               call
               of
               God
               to
               make
               a
               Church
               ,
               2.
               there
               may
               be
               a
               true
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               members
               thereof
               ,
               before
               there
               be
               any
               seals
               in
               that
               Church
               .
               Whether
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               be
               an
               essentiall
               mark
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             MAster
             Hooker
             pag
             18.
             
          
           
             
               M.
               Rutherfurd
               :
               such
               as
               internally
               hate
               to
               be
               reformed
               may
               be
               ordinary
               hearers
               and
               so
               members
               .
            
          
           
             M.
             H.
             
               if
               ordinary
               hearing
               made
               a
               member
               ,
               then
               excommunicate
               persons
               should
               be
               members
               for
               they
               are
               ordinary
               hearers
               .
            
             Ans.
             If
             
               M.
               R.
            
             make
             every
             ordinary
             hearing
             to
             make
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ordinary
             and
             intire
             ,
             he
             saith
             something
             .
             2.
             
             This
             
             twitcheth
             the
             question
             whether
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             be
             an
             essentiall
             note
             and
             marke
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
             Before
             I
             speak
             how
             far
             persons
             excommunicate
             are
             members
             or
             not
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             hence
             1.
             
             Any
             sort
             of
             profession
             ,
             
             whether
             by
             an
             avowing
             of
             that
             Gospel
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             or
             suffering
             for
             it
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             
               sheepheards
               are
               smitten
               and
               the
               flock
               scattered
            
             is
             a
             practicall
             and
             very
             speaking
             mark
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             company
             is
             a
             true
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             A
             pastorall
             publishing
             of
             the
             word
             is
             a
             speciall
             mark
             and
             an
             great-half
             of
             a
             note
             of
             a
             Ministeriall
             ,
             Politick
             ,
             Church
             .
             Though
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             seals
             to
             those
             capable
             of
             them
             added
             thereunto
             make
             a
             more
             complete
             marke
             of
             a
             more
             complete
             Ministeriall
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             The
             active
             call
             of
             God
             by
             the
             preached
             word
             may
             be
             transient
             and
             occasionall
             to
             mocking
             
               Athenians
               ,
               Act.
            
             17.
             and
             yet
             intended
             to
             save
             some
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             seed
             to
             some
             Church
             ,
             v.
             34.
             
               certain
               be
               leed
            
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             seed
             of
             some
             Church
             ,
             like
             some
             cornes
             of
             wheat
             scatteredly
             fallen
             in
             a
             field
             that
             may
             have
             an
             harvest
             ,
             4.
             
             This
             active
             call
             may
             be
             refused
             ,
             and
             the
             refusers
             never
             be
             the
             Church
             ,
             Luk.
             14
             16
             ,
             17.
             not
             visible
             members
             ,
             they
             visibly
             refusing
             the
             call
             and
             counsell
             of
             God
             and
             neglecting
             obstinately
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             Luk.
             7●
             30.
             5.
             
             But
             we
             mean
             ,
             beside
             this
             active
             call
             some
             passive
             professing
             and
             receiving
             of
             ,
             and
             yiel●…g
             to
             the
             offered
             Gospel
             .
             So
             as
             they
             came
             to
             the
             marriage-supper
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             ,
             or
             want
             a
             wedding
             garment
             .
             Mat.
             22.
             and
             receive
             the
             seed
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             thorny
             ,
             rockie
             ,
             or
             a
             way-side
             ground
             ,
             or
             they
             be
             good
             soile
             ,
             and
             may
             yield
             some
             externall
             obedience
             ;
             in
             this
             consideration
             ,
             Pagans
             and
             Turks
             are
             not
             passively
             
             the
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             hearers
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             be
             ordinary
             fixed
             hearers
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             no
             sort
             externall
             professors
             ,
             but
             remain
             without
             ,
             and
             be
             Pagans
             ,
             is
             not
             conceiveable
             ,
             except
             they
             professedly
             heare
             for
             curiosity
             ,
             or
             to
             mock
             ,
             or
             to
             undermine
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             be
             hearers
             or
             Church
             members
             ,
             except
             by
             violence
             they
             thrust
             themselves
             in
             among
             hearers
             .
             1.
             
             Abraham
             called
             with
             his
             house
             to
             leave
             idolatry
             obeyeth
             the
             calling
             ,
             
               buildeth
               an
               altar
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Gen.
            
             12.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             18.
             
             Professeth
             and
             teacheth
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             and
             God
             appearing
             revealeth
             the
             Gospel
             to
             him
             ,
             Genes
             .
             12.
             v.
             2
             ,
             3
             Genis
             .
             15.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             and
             he
             believeth
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             ,
             and
             his
             house
             is
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             when
             ,
             not
             while
             many
             yeers
             after
             ,
             and
             untill
             he
             was
             ninetie
             years
             and
             nine
             ,
             the
             seal
             of
             circumcision
             was
             ordained
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             him
             and
             his
             house
             .
             Genes
             .
             17.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             in
             which
             was
             the
             
               Angel
               ,
               of
               the
               covenant
               who
               spake
               to
            
             Moses
             
               in
               mount
               Sina
               .
               Act.
            
             7.
             38.
             
             (
             which
             is
             a
             note
             and
             marke
             of
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             .
             Revel
             .
             1.
             20.
             
             Rev.
             2.
             1.
             
             )
             which
             yet
             wanted
             circumcision
             and
             the
             passeover
             ,
             forty
             years
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             .
             Iosh.
             5.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             this
             proves
             that
             there
             is
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             ,
             where
             Christ
             is
             ,
             and
             yet
             wanteth
             the
             ordinary
             seals
             ,
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
             2.
             
             When
             the
             Apostles
             first
             planted
             Churches
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             ground
             ,
             that
             they
             
             preached
             to
             Ephesus
             ,
             to
             Galathia
             ,
             to
             Philippi
             ,
             to
             Corinth
             ,
             where
             God
             had
             much
             people
             (
             as
             the
             Lord
             before
             had
             told
             
               Paul
               )
               Act.
               16.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Act.
            
             18.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             and
             that
             they
             framed
             them
             not
             into
             Churches
             ,
             untill
             ,
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             they
             were
             converts
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             them
             all
             chosen
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             untill
             they
             did
             ,
             first
             ,
             being
             a
             number
             of
             visible
             converts
             ,
             choose
             Paul
             and
             other
             planters
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             for
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             whereas
             they
             preached
             to
             them
             for
             their
             conversion
             ,
             as
             no
             pastors
             at
             all
             ;
             before
             that
             choosing
             ,
             but
             as
             gifted
             men
             ,
             for
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             truth
             in
             the
             word
             :
             so
             also
             they
             did
             first
             heare
             the
             Gospel
             as
             Disciples
             and
             visible
             Professors
             ,
             before
             they
             could
             be
             baptized
             or
             received
             to
             the
             other
             seale
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             by
             the
             Eunuches
             professed
             reading
             and
             asking
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             which
             he
             read
             .
             
               Isai.
               53.
               
               Act.
            
             8.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             and
             his
             professed
             seeking
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             the
             Iaylors
             professed
             hearing
             ,
             and
             asking
             what
             he
             should
             do
             to
             be
             saved
             .
             A●●
             .
             16.
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             and
             by
             the
             hearing
             and
             pofessing
             of
             all
             his
             house
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             baptized
             ,
             and
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             hearing
             and
             believing
             .
             Act.
             18.
             8.
             
             And
             Lydia
             ,
             and
             her
             houses
             hearing
             .
             Act.
             16
             14
             ,
             15.
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             reverent
             professed
             hearing
             the
             word
             .
             Act.
             10.
             33
             ,
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46.
             and
             the
             three
             thousand
             ,
             Act.
             52.
             hearing
             and
             saying
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             a
             fair
             visible
             profession
             )
             
               men
               and
               brethren
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               ?
            
             before
             any
             of
             them
             were
             baptized
             .
             Act.
             2.
             v.
             37
             ,
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             which
             proveth
             ,
             that
             both
             active
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             a
             professed
             receiving
             thereof
             go
             before
             men
             be
             inchurched
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             these
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             hearing
             and
             professed
             receiving
             ,
             here
             is
             an
             essentiall
             mark
             by
             which
             persons
             ,
             before
             they
             receive
             the
             seals
             ,
             are
             made
             members
             visible
             and
             disciples
             ,
             and
             societies
             visible
             ,
             and
             Churches
             essentially
             differenced
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             all
             the
             false
             Churches
             visible
             on
             earth
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             word
             preached
             ,
             and
             professedly
             heard
             ,
             and
             visibly
             received
             ,
             and
             2.
             from
             all
             civil
             societies
             ,
             3.
             from
             all
             Pagan
             ,
             and
             Heathen
             societies
             on
             earth
             .
             Ergo
             they
             were
             a
             distinct
             Christian
             society
             ,
             differenced
             essentially
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             should
             all
             dye
             before
             they
             had
             been
             baptized
             ,
             or
             had
             received
             the
             seals
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             true
             visible
             Church-members
             ;
             and
             if
             killed
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             they
             had
             dyed
             visible
             professing
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             the
             called
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             visible
             Church
             is
             a
             thing
             ,
             whose
             being
             is
             in
             succession
             
             and
             dayly
             growing
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             society
             dayly
             more
             stated
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             in
             a
             Church-way
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             active
             calling
             on
             the
             Lords
             part
             ,
             and
             his
             peoples
             yielding
             thereunto
             in
             a
             dayly
             profession
             go
             on
             ,
             as
             Isai
             65.
             2.
             the
             Lord
             all
             the
             day
             long
             calleth
             ,
             and
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             inchurcheth
             dayly
             people
             by
             the
             preached
             word
             .
             
               Math.
               23.
               37.
               
               How
               often
               would
               I
               have
               gathered
               you
               ?
            
             Jer.
             7.
             25.
             
               he
               sendeth
               his
               Prophets
               ,
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               late
               at
               night
               to
               call
               .
            
             Hence
             if
             that
             which
             is
             the
             essentiall
             mark
             of
             the
             Church
             visible
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             be
             the
             onely
             instrument
             ,
             and
             the
             draw-net
             of
             pulling
             out
             and
             calling
             of
             men
             into
             fellowship
             with
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             preached
             :
             And
             if
             the
             seal
             do
             onely
             confirm
             converts
             ,
             as
             discipline
             keepeth
             the
             visible
             kingdome
             clean
             from
             visible
             scandals
             ,
             then
             are
             these
             who
             professedly
             in
             that
             society
             partake
             and
             receive
             that
             essentiall
             mark
             ,
             and
             yield
             externally
             thereunto
             ,
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             society
             made
             up
             of
             such
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             ,
             though
             they
             receive
             not
             yet
             all
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             the
             outer
             court
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             temple
             .
             But
             the
             active
             calling
             of
             God
             by
             the
             preached
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             peoples
             professed
             yielding
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             their
             ordinary
             professed
             hearing
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             mark
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               .
               B●l.
               P.
               Martyr
               ,
               Bucanus
               ,
               Tilenus
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Musculus
               ,
               
               Gualter
               ,
               Iunius
               ,
               Pareus
               ,
               Zanchius
               ,
               Professors
               of
               Leideu
               ,
               Willet
               ,
               Iewel
               ,
               Reynald
               ,
               Trelcatius
               ,
               Sadeel
               ,
               Polanus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Fathers
             ,
             Councels
             old
             and
             late
             ,
             and
             our
             brethren
             cannot
             build
             their
             new
             Churches
             ,
             but
             by
             loosing
             the
             foundation-stones
             layed
             by
             these
             worthy
             builders
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             maketh
             feeding
             of
             the
             flockes
             &
             setting
             up
             the
             sheepheards
             tents
             .
             
               Cant.
               1.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Ier.
            
             3.
             15.
             
             Feeding
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             and
             the
             feed
             flock
             .
             
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             6.
             1.
             
             The
             golden
             candlestick
             in
             the
             preached
             word
             ,
             and
             these
             in
             the
             house
             to
             whom
             it
             giveth
             light
             ,
             the
             onely
             mark
             of
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             prophecyed
             it
             shall
             be
             under
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             
               Isai.
               2.
               3.
               
               Many
               people
               and
               nations
               shall
               go
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Come
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               go
               up
               to
               the
               mountain
               of
               the
               Lords
               house
               :
            
             how
             shall
             the
             visible
             mountain
             be
             known
             ?
             
               and
               he
               will
               teach
               us
               his
               wayes
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               walk
               in
               his
               pathes
               ,
               for
               out
               of
               Sion
            
             (
             the
             visible
             Church
             )
             
               shall
               go
            
             
             
               forth
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               from
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             so
             Isai.
             62.
             6.
             
             The
             visible
             city
             is
             known
             .
             
               I
               have
               set
               watchmen
               upon
               thy
               walls
               ,
               O
               Ierusalem
               ,
               which
               shall
               never
               hold
               their
               peace
               ,
            
             (
             but
             preach
             and
             pray
             )
             
               day
               nor
               night
            
             ,
             Psal.
             147.
             19.
             
             
               He
               sheweth
               his
               word
               unto
               Iacob
               ,
               his
               statutes
               and
               his
               judgements
               to
               Israel
               .
            
             And
             that
             proveth
             them
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             differenced
             from
             other
             societies
             ,
             v.
             20.
             
             
               He
               hath
               not
               dealt
               so
               with
               any
               nation
               .
            
             I
             grant
             statutes
             and
             judgements
             include
             seals
             ,
             sacrifices
             as
             all
             the
             priviledges
             .
             
               Rom.
               6.
               4
               ,
               5.
               to
               whom
               pertained
               the
               adoption
               and
               the
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               covenants
               and
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             Yet
             by
             the
             word
             soundly
             preached
             is
             faith
             begotten
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             14
             ,
             15
             And
             the
             flock
             fed
             ,
             and
             the
             disciples
             made
             .
             Matthew
             28.
             19
             ,
             20
             It
             is
             taught
             ,
             that
             sacraments
             do
             but
             confirm
             faith
             ,
             now
             a
             Ministeriall
             begetting
             of
             children
             is
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             more
             essentiall
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             then
             to
             confirm
             them
             .
             2.
             that
             doctrine
             is
             not
             to
             be
             holden
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             us
             no
             way
             of
             certain
             knowing
             by
             faith
             what
             is
             the
             true
             visible
             Church
             to
             which
             we
             may
             adjoyne
             our selves
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             but
             teacheth
             us
             a
             conjecturall
             way
             onely
             of
             finding
             the
             true
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             Socinians
             ,
             and
             Arminians
             ,
             who
             tell
             us
             the
             notes
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             are
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             certain
             way
             of
             knowing
             the
             true
             visible
             Church
             ,
             now
             our
             way
             that
             maketh
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             sound
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             a
             note
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             holdeth
             out
             a
             way
             of
             knowing
             by
             certainty
             ,
             by
             faith
             which
             is
             the
             true
             
             Church
             ;
             as
             we
             know
             which
             is
             the
             true
             doctrine
             .
             But
             Sociniant
             
             say
             two
             or
             three
             fundamentals
             are
             all
             ,
             and
             they
             give
             us
             a
             Church
             so
             wide
             as
             taketh
             in
             all
             Churches
             ,
             
               Papists
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
               Libertines
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             for
             toleration
             of
             all
             religions
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             errors
             not
             fundamentals
             (
             since
             they
             know
             not
             well
             ,
             what
             be
             fundamentals
             ,
             what
             not
             )
             shall
             give
             but
             conjectures
             ,
             for
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             sound
             Church
             .
             And
             
               M
               H.
            
             referres
             all
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             meere
             doubting
             uncertain
             way
             of
             finding
             the
             true
             Church
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             argument
             ,
             
               if
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               were
               a
               true
               mark
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               were
               excommunicate
               persons
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               they
               heare
               the
               word
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             such
             as
             are
             excommunicate
             for
             apostacy
             from
             the
             truth
             ▪
             2.
             such
             as
             are
             stricken
             with
             the
             great
             excommunication
             ,
             
               Anothema
               Maranatha
               1
               Cor.
            
             16.
             22.
             are
             not
             to
             be
             ordinary
             hearers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             argument
             holdeth
             not
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             simply
             rotten
             members
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             such
             as
             are
             excommunicated
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             particular
             scandal
             ,
             as
             incest
             ,
             or
             a
             particular
             heresie
             ,
             and
             yet
             professe
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             other
             points
             ,
             they
             are
             members
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             cut
             off
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             they
             retain
             a
             profession
             ,
             yea
             and
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             visible
             converts
             ,
             though
             in
             one
             particular
             scandal
             ,
             they
             lye
             without
             and
             give
             ,
             not
             such
             evidences
             of
             repentance
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             can
             pardon
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             proven
             from
             the
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             they
             are
             ordinary
             hearers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             such
             as
             must
             be
             reclaimed
             by
             the
             preached
             word
             ,
             as
             sick
             children
             ,
             under
             the
             medicinall
             cure
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             and
             the
             preached
             word
             that
             
               the
               spirit
               may
               be
               saved
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             5.
             but
             they
             are
             not
             ordinary
             hearers
             as
             visible
             professors
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             members
             complete
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             inner
             court
             ;
             admitted
             to
             the
             seals
             ,
             2.
             2
             
             Th●ss
             3.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             They
             are
             cut
             off
             members
             ,
             yet
             not
             counted
             
               as
               enemies
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               admonish●d
               as
               breth●en
               .
            
             Ergo
             though
             they
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             heathens
             and
             
               Publicans
               ,
               Matth.
            
             18.
             
             Yet
             are
             they
             
             not
             simply
             to
             be
             counted
             Pagans
             ,
             nor
             occasionall
             hearers
             ,
             as
             Pagans
             ,
             but
             brethren
             :
             and
             though
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
            
             ,
             and
             some
             say
             the
             place
             2
             Thess.
             3.
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             excommunicated
             persons
             ,
             
             beside
             that
             it
             is
             against
             the
             text
             ,
             against
             the
             current
             of
             sound
             interpreters
             ,
             yet
             it
             proveth
             our
             point
             ,
             that
             even
             such
             as
             walk
             disorderly
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             verse
             11.
             and
             obey
             not
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             we
             should
             not
             keep
             company
             ,
             v.
             14.
             and
             so
             ought
             to
             be
             excommunicate
             ,
             by
             
               M.
               Hookers
            
             doctrine
             ,
             yet
             remain
             brethren
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             counted
             so
             by
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             heare
             the
             word
             of
             admonition
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             visible
             professors
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             utterly
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               M.
               H
            
             doth
             no
             more
             refute
             our
             Protestants
             ,
             then
             the
             Scripture
             who
             calleth
             such
             as
             are
             fed
             ,
             and
             the
             hearers
             of
             the
             Lords
             testimonies
             ,
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             sheep
             of
             his
             pasture
             ,
             
               his
               flock
               ,
               inheritance
            
             ,
             his
             
               vineyard
               his
               garath
               of
               red
               vine
               ,
            
             his
             spouse
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             this
             but
             the
             Church
             visible
             ,
             
               Psal.
               147.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Hosh.
            
             8
             11.
             
             What
             ?
             because
             the
             excommunicated
             who
             thus
             hear
             ordinarily
             are
             not
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             whole
             &
             intire
             members
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             more
             consequently
             spoken
             ,
             then
             if
             he
             would
             say
             a
             wounded
             souldier
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             wounded
             ,
             and
             under
             cure
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             member
             of
             the
             army
             and
             sworn
             to
             the
             colours
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             march
             and
             fight
             as
             other
             souldiers
             .
             
               M.
               H.
               c.
               2.
               part
               .
               1.
               pag.
               18.
               19.
               and
               pag.
               33.
               34.
               
               Suppose
               a
               minister
               should
               preach
               many
               yeares
               to
               a
               company
               of
               Infidells
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               a
               Lecturer
               to
               many
               people
               of
               diverse
               congregations
               in
               the
               same
               auditory
               ,
               shall
               it
               follow
               that
               I●fidels
               are
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               and
               that
               these
               make
               a
               visible
               Church
               ?
               though
               there
               be
               here
               setled
               preaching
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               an
               essentiall
               and
            
             
             
               differencing
               property
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               a
               commune
               adjunct
               or
               separable
               accident
               ,
               as
               the
               sensitive
               faculty
               is
               not
               a
               proper
               mark
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               in
               man
               ,
               for
               so
               might
               one
               and
               the
               same
               man
               be
               a
               member
               of
               four
               such
               visible
               Churches
               ,
               if
               they
               meet
               ordinarly
               ,
               at
               several
               houres
               ,
               to
               their
               severall
               lectures
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             We
             mean
             by
             
               settled
               preaching
            
             preaching
             as
             opposed
             to
             transient
             and
             occasionall
             preaching
             ,
             as
             when
             Paul
             in
             passing
             on
             a
             journey
             preacheth
             to
             mocking
             Athenians
             we
             grant
             that
             will
             not
             conclude
             that
             the
             sc●…
             who
             occasionally
             so
             
             heare
             ,
             are
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             not
             think
             our
             divines
             preaching
             so
             to
             be
             an
             essentiall
             mark
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             but
             by
             
               settled
               preaching
            
             ,
             which
             we
             make
             such
             a
             mark
             ,
             we
             mean
             1.
             the
             active
             calling
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             Gods
             warrant
             and
             command
             
             to
             preach
             to
             such
             ,
             for
             Ministers
             may
             not
             at
             randome
             set
             up
             a
             light
             among
             Infidels
             upon
             their
             own
             private
             choice
             and
             spirit
             ,
             but
             if
             God
             so
             dispose
             that
             they
             have
             a
             faculty
             of
             speaking
             in
             their
             own
             tongue
             to
             Pagans
             ,
             2.
             if
             providence
             open
             a
             door
             for
             a
             call
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             any
             passive
             call
             or
             accepting
             of
             him
             for
             these
             diverse
             yeares
             upon
             the
             part
             of
             these
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             3.
             if
             the
             Lord
             gift
             the
             man
             and
             stir
             up
             his
             spirit
             
               to
               preach
               diverse
               yeares
               to
               these
               Infidels
               in
               one
               place
               .
            
             I
             shall
             say
             there
             the
             Lord
             hath
             said
             to
             that
             man
             ,
             
               go
               and
               bid
               these
               Infidels
               and
               fooles
               come
               to
               the
               wedding
               ,
               as
            
             Mat.
             12.
             9.
             
               and
               come
               to
               wisdomes
               table
            
             ,
             as
             Prov.
             9.
             4.
             and
             there
             is
             a
             visible
             Church
             there
             :
             if
             these
             heathen
             heare
             and
             mock
             ,
             and
             lyingl●…are
             ,
             and
             still
             professe
             and
             practise
             the
             worshipping
             of
             their
             dumb
             Idols
             ,
             we
             shall
             say
             preachers
             have
             no
             warrant
             one
             year
             ,
             let
             alone
             many
             years
             so
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             preacheth
             to
             them
             without
             warrant
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             is
             no
             professed
             yielding
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             the
             supposition
             is
             without
             the
             state
             of
             our
             question
             .
             2.
             the
             contret
             of
             a
             lecturer
             that
             
             preacheth
             the
             word
             to
             diverse
             professors
             from
             sundry
             Churches
             ,
             if
             1.
             he
             have
             no
             warrant
             to
             administer
             the
             seals
             ,
             or
             to
             exercise
             discipline
             over
             them
             ;
             he
             seemeth
             to
             me
             some
             Catholick
             Doctor
             I
             read
             not
             of
             in
             scripture
             ,
             not
             unlike
             the
             Popish
             and
             
               Prelaticall
               Deacon
            
             ,
             who
             may
             preach
             and
             baptize
             (
             as
             a
             midwife
             to
             them
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             may
             baptize
             )
             but
             not
             to
             administer
             the
             other
             seal
             .
             2.
             if
             he
             be
             a
             lawfully
             called
             Pastor
             ,
             I
             shall
             say
             ,
             the
             meeting
             is
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             of
             visible
             members
             met
             from
             sundry
             Churches
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             a
             fixed
             ,
             but
             a
             transient
             Church
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             more
             absur●d
             to
             say
             these
             are
             members
             of
             four
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             transient
             members
             ,
             then
             to
             say
             they
             are
             members
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               baptized
               .
               Whether
               Iewes
               or
               Gentiles
               ,
               all
               ,
               by
               one
               spirit
               ,
               unto
               one
               body
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             12.
             13.
             being
             all
             one
             body
             ,
             having
             one
             spirit
             ,
             one
             faith
             ,
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             baptisme
             .
             Ephes.
             4.
             4
             ,
             5.
             though
             they
             belong
             to
             diverse
             particular
             Churches
             :
             and
             this
             argument
             beggeth
             what
             is
             in
             question
             ,
             that
             all
             sound
             professors
             are
             not
             members
             of
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             3
             This
             way
             settled
             preaching
             is
             no
             
               commune
               adjunct
               or
               separable
               accident
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
            
             but
             an
             essentiall
             note
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               
                 M.
                 Hookers
              
               2.
               
               Argument
               to
               prove
               that
               preaching
               of
               the
               sound
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               no
               mark
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               MAster
               Hooker
               addeth
            
             ,
             par
             .
             1.
             chap.
             2.
             pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             
               If
               you
               say
               that
               settled
               preaching
               as
               established
               and
               remaining
               in
               the
               Church
               is
               a
               mark
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               you
               make
               the
               Church
               a
               mark
               of
               it self
               ,
               this
               plea
               is
               too
               narrow
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             not
             narrow
             ,
             nor
             a
             plea
             either
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             seeing
             
             eyes
             as
             fixed
             in
             a
             living
             creature
             we
             call
             animal
             ,
             and
             hearing
             ears
             ,
             &c.
             are
             an
             essentiall
             note
             of
             a
             living
             creature
             ,
             whereas
             the
             eyes
             and
             ears
             not
             fixed
             in
             a
             living
             creature
             ,
             but
             separated
             from
             it
             ;
             
               should
               be
               a
               narrow
               plea
               indeed
               ,
            
             to
             be
             called
             the
             essentiall
             mark
             of
             a
             living
             creature
             ;
             and
             yet
             none
             can
             say
             that
             a
             living
             creature
             is
             made
             a
             mark
             of
             it self
             .
             They
             speak
             not
             feebly
             ,
             but
             rationally
             ,
             who
             say
             that
             rationall
             discoursing
             as
             fixed
             in
             a
             man
             is
             an
             essentiall
             mark
             of
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             M.
             H.
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             2.
             pag.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               M.
               Rutherfurd
               said
               ,
               the
               argument
               is
               nothing
               against
               us
               ,
               such
               adulterers
               .
            
             Psal.
             50.
             
               as
               are
               not
               to
               take
               the
               Law
               in
               their
               mouth
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               but
               the
               question
               is
               whether
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               cast
               out
               ,
               the
               Church
               for
               that
               be
               no
               true
               Church
               .
            
             M.
             H.
             
               Answer
               ,
               the
               first
               part
               yieldeth
               the
               cause
               again
               ,
               for
               if
               they
               should
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               they
               should
               be
               received
               ,
               or
               taken
               in
               ,
               nor
               have
               they
               any
               right
               thereunto
               ,
               nor
               be
               they
               fit
               matter
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             
               M.
               Rutherfurd
            
             is
             not
             such
             a
             yielder
             of
             truth
             as
             so
             ;
             for
             
             
               M.
               Hookers
            
             argument
             yieldeth
             more
             thus
             ,
             
               these
               who
               are
               worthy
               to
               be
               casten
               out
               ,
               had
               never
               right
               to
               be
               received
               in
               ,
               as
               Church
               members
               ,
            
             so
             
               M.
               H.
            
             But
             adulterers
             who
             take
             the
             law
             in
             their
             mouth
             ,
             known
             adulterers
             (
             so
             
               M.
               Rutherfurd
            
             yieldeth
             and
             no
             otherwayes
             )
             are
             worthy
             to
             be
             casten
             out
             :
             ergo
             adulterers
             ;
             who
             take
             the
             law
             in
             their
             mouth
             ,
             had
             never
             right
             to
             be
             received
             in
             as
             Church-members
             .
             1.
             
             
               M.
               Hookers
            
             proposition
             is
             most
             false
             ,
             for
             thousands
             ,
             as
             Magus
             ,
             and
             others
             worthy
             to
             be
             casten
             out
             ,
             had
             
             right
             (
             Church
             right
             ,
             of
             that
             onely
             we
             speak
             )
             such
             as
             pastors
             can
             give
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             admitted
             members
             ,
             so
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             
               M.
               H.
            
             part
             1.
             chap.
             2.
             conclus
             .
             3.
             pag.
             27
             When
             then
             both
             the
             proposition
             and
             assumption
             are
             taught
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             granted
             by
             
               M
               H
            
             see
             now
             who
             yieldeth
             the
             cause
             .
             2.
             to
             say
             if
             they
             should
             be
             casten
             out
             ,
             ergo
             they
             had
             never
             right
             to
             come
             in
             ;
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             wou●d
             say
             ,
             such
             a
             woman
             hath
             committed
             harlotry
             with
             many
             men
             beside
             her
             husband
             ,
             ergo
             she
             had
             never
             right
             to
             be
             a
             married
             wife
             ,
             and
             was
             never
             lawfully
             marryed
             ;
             and
             so
             hath
             neither
             committed
             adultery
             ,
             nor
             deserveth
             a
             bill
             of
             divorce
             .
          
           
             3
             No
             more
             can
             follow
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             adulterers
             once
             admitted
             to
             membership
             ,
             falling
             into
             scandals
             ought
             to
             be
             casten
             out
             ,
             ergo
             if
             they
             had
             been
             under
             the
             same
             scandall
             visibly
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             been
             taken
             in
             ,
             but
             this
             supposeth
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             in
             Scripture
             a
             gathering
             of
             Churches
             of
             visible
             converts
             out
             of
             Churches
             of
             men
             and
             women
             born
             and
             baptized
             in
             their
             infancy
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             which
             yet
             I
             say
             was
             never
             dreamed
             of
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             whether
             we
             speak
             of
             such
             a
             gathering
             ,
             or
             of
             gathering
             of
             Churches
             out
             of
             Pagans
             ,
             persons
             not
             capable
             of
             Gospel-scandals
             ,
             before
             their
             admission
             ,
             which
             may
             hold
             them
             out
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             guilty
             of
             Gospel-scandals
             ,
             after
             they
             profess
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             then
             an
             unmarried
             woman
             might
             be
             capable
             of
             adultery
             with
             her
             own
             husband
             ,
             before
             she
             be
             married
             upon
             him
             .
             2.
             as
             to
             that
             which
             M.
             Rutherfurd
             
               said
               ,
               that
               supposed
               they
               were
               not
               cast
               out
               ,
               the
               question
               is
               whether
               the
               Church
               for
               that
               be
               no
               Church
               .
            
             M.
             H.
             
               saith
               ,
               that
               wholly
               misseth
               the
               mark
               again
               ,
               for
               the
               question
               is
               twitching
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               what
               matter
               it
               should
               be
               made
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               twitching
               separation
               from
               the
               Church
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             because
             I
             dispute
             against
             both
             these
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             and
             the
             Separatists
             our
             brethren
             ,
             having
             no
             arguments
             but
             such
             
             as
             Separatists
             and
             Anabaptists
             have
             ,
             and
             with
             more
             vigour
             prosecuted
             then
             they
             ,
             because
             I
             conclude
             against
             separation
             as
             well
             as
             against
             them
             ,
             having
             to
             do
             with
             two
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             giving
             one
             answer
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             taken
             off
             )
             and
             another
             answer
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             equal
             dealing
             to
             say
             the
             answer
             to
             the
             Separatists
             wholly
             misseth
             the
             mark
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             the
             same
             with
             the
             answer
             to
             the
             congregational
             way
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               M.
               H.
            
             declineth
             an
             answer
             to
             that
             which
             I
             said
             against
             the
             separation
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             were
             not
             casten
             out
             ,
             
               it
               followeth
               not
               that
               the
               Church
               leaveth
               off
               to
               be
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               separated
               from
               .
            
             But
             our
             brethrens
             practise
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             is
             ,
             if
             any
             Church
             do
             not
             cast
             out
             such
             as
             deserved
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             to
             non-communion
             them
             ,
             and
             declare
             them
             to
             be
             no
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             must
             be
             separated
             from
             ;
             which
             can
             be
             upon
             no
             ground
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             maintain
             a
             Church
             to
             be
             no
             true
             Church
             consisting
             of
             false
             matter
             ,
             and
             visibly
             unregenerate
             ;
             
             and
             would
             
               M.
               H.
            
             have
             Church-Communion
             kept
             with
             such
             ?
             yea
             his
             arguments
             first
             and
             second
             ,
             which
             are
             both
             but
             one
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             find
             out
             four
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             scarce
             three
             )
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             no
             visible
             Church
             ,
             for
             he
             must
             stand
             by
             this
             as
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             
               These
               to
               whom
               Christ
               is
               head
               and
               king
               by
               the
               influence
               of
               politick
               guidance
               ,
               and
               motion
               of
               the
               head
               as
               leige
               subjects
               ,
               are
               the
               onely
               fit
               matter
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               onely
               true
               visible
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             But
             such
             as
             deserve
             to
             be
             casten
             out
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             casten
             out
             ,
             yea
             are
             owned
             still
             as
             Church-members
             ,
             are
             not
             such
             to
             whom
             Christ
             is
             head
             and
             king
             .
             Ergo
             such
             leave
             off
             to
             be
             members
             and
             are
             not
             a
             visible
             Church
             ;
             the
             proposition
             and
             assumption
             both
             are
             
               M.
               Hookers
            
             .
             I
             confesse
             when
             an
             answer
             cannot
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             compendious
             way
             ,
             to
             say
             not
             one
             word
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             simply
             ,
             
               the
               answer
               doth
               wholly
               misse
               the
               marke
               .
               M.
               H.
            
             must
             say
             a
             Church
             of
             false
             matter
             is
             no
             Church
             ,
             or
             then
             with
             us
             ,
             a
             society
             professing
             the
             pure
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             the
             members
             be
             wicked
             ,
             is
             a
             true
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 M.
                 Hookers
              
               reason
               why
               he
               passeth
               in
               silence
               the
               arguments
               of
               his
               own
               book
               of
               discipline
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               New
               England
               ,
               for
               the
               constitution
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               defendeth
               them
               not
               :
               a
               scanning
               of
               these
               arguments
               .
            
          
           
             
               MAster
               Hooker
            
             part
             .
             1.
             ch
             .
             2.
             pag.
             19.
             passeth
             in
             silence
             the
             arguments
             of
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             
             except
             a
             gentle
             hint
             he
             hath
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             but
             he
             omitteth
             the
             nerves
             thereof
             ,
             onely
             he
             bringeth
             four
             arguments
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             in
             my
             apprehension
             ,
             inferior
             ,
             not
             a
             little
             ,
             to
             the
             arguments
             of
             learned
             
               M.
               Cotton
            
             ,
             it
             was
             wisdome
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             onely
             in
             the
             place
             pag.
             15.
             he
             giveth
             us
             a
             short
             list
             of
             his
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             
               we
               are
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               from
               rationall
               charity
               ,
               to
               say
               and
               hope
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               bound
               to
               conceive
               they
               are
               Saints
               ,
            
             (
             converts
             and
             internally
             justified
             )
             
               so
               Iudas
               ,
               Magus
               ,
               Ananias
               ,
               &c.
               (
               though
               hidden
               hypocrites
               )
               were
               such
               ;
               and
               therefore
               our
               Saviour
               proceedeth
               with
               such
               ,
               not
               as
               God
               who
               knoweth
               the
               heart
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               Church
               way
               as
               these
               who
               Iudge
            
             
             
               the
               tree
               by
               the
               fruit
               ;
               the
               Church
               cannot
               judge
               of
               bid
               things
               ,
               nor
               censure
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Then
             the
             
               Saints
               ,
               faithfull
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               temples
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Ephesus
            
             must
             be
             proven
             to
             be
             visible
             Saints
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             from
             such
             a
             visible
             Saintship
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             and
             the
             Apostles
             saw
             in
             these
             goodly
             ungodly
             Saints
             ,
             
               Iudas
               ,
               Magus
               ,
               &c.
            
             for
             if
             these
             titles
             conclude
             that
             they
             were
             internally
             converted
             ,
             and
             chosen
             to
             grace
             and
             glory
             ,
             &c.
             as
             
               Ephs.
               1.
               3.
               1
               
               Thess.
               5.
               10.
               2
               
               Thess.
               13.
               14.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             3.
             16.
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             then
             must
             all
             and
             every
             visible
             member
             of
             these
             Churches
             be
             visible
             elects
             ,
             and
             predestinate
             to
             glory
             ,
             which
             if
             our
             brethren
             say
             of
             all
             the
             members
             of
             all
             these
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             suppose
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             had
             been
             among
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             for
             any
             to
             prove
             the
             contrary
             .
             2.
             but
             if
             so
             be
             that
             these
             titles
             prove
             they
             were
             all
             internally
             converted
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             visible
             Church
             must
             
             be
             such
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             are
             falsly
             constituted
             ,
             then
             how
             shall
             
               Demas
               ,
               Magus
            
             ,
             find
             roome
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             true
             members
             since
             they
             were
             not
             such
             ?
             if
             it
             be
             said
             that
             the
             argument
             which
             proveth
             that
             they
             weremore
             ,
             may
             well
             prove
             the
             lesse
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             all
             the
             visible
             Saintship
             that
             
               Magus
               ,
               Iudas
            
             had
             ,
             we
             shall
             grant
             that
             ;
             but
             then
             you
             must
             stand
             by
             this
             argument
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             were
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
               Rome
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Thessalonica
               ,
               &c.
            
             by
             these
             places
             cited
             by
             the
             discipline-book
             of
             new
             England
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             sect
             .
             3.
             pag.
             56.
             57.
             1
             
             
               Cor.
               12.
               27.
               
               Ephs.
               2.
               22.
               1
               
               Cor.
               3.
               16
               ,
               17.
               2
               
               Cor.
               11.
               2.
               1
               
               Cor.
               1.
               2.
               
               Galat.
               1.
               2.
               
               Math.
            
             16.
             16.
             to
             19.
             such
             ought
             the
             members
             of
             our
             Church
             visible
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             then
             they
             are
             constituted
             of
             false
             matter
             .
             
          
           
             But
             the
             members
             of
             these
             Churches
             by
             these
             places
             were
             really
             and
             internally
             converted
             and
             justified
             .
             Ergo
             our
             Churches
             visible
             must
             also
             consist
             of
             these
             that
             are
             really
             and
             internally
             converted
             and
             justified
             ,
             or
             then
             they
             are
             constituted
             of
             false
             matter
             ;
             but
             the
             conclusion
             is
             false
             and
             absurd
             ,
             for
             so
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             erred
             even
             proceeding
             in
             a
             Church
             way
             in
             admitting
             
               Iudas
               ,
               Magus
            
             ,
             to
             be
             members
             ;
             for
             sure
             they
             were
             not
             internally
             and
             really
             converted
             and
             justified
             :
             and
             yet
             
               M
               H.
            
             maketh
             them
             true
             members
             ,
             and
             his
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             it
             was
             wisdome
             therefore
             to
             
               M.
               H.
            
             to
             bury
             these
             arguments
             ,
             and
             to
             contradict
             his
             own
             book
             of
             discipline
             ,
             which
             page
             57
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               taxeth
               the
               pastors
               ,
               by
               whose
               connivencei
               the
               man
               wanting
               the
               wedling
               garment
               came
               in
               ,
               friend
               how
               camest
               thou
               hither
               ?
               M.
               H.
            
             saith
             ,
             nay
             they
             were
             not
             taxed
             ,
             
               that
               man
               conveyed
               it
               so
               cunningly
               that
               onely
               the
               master
               of
               the
               feast
               pe
               ●●ived
               it
               ,
               others
               did
               not
               discover
               it
               ,
               page
            
             29.
             but
             all
             dependeth
             on
             the
             making
             good
             the
             assumption
             ,
             that
             these
             places
             prove
             that
             they
             were
             inwardly
             and
             really
             converted
             ,
             which
             I
             make
             good
             by
             these
             reasons
             ,
             1.
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             expresly
             saith
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             
               habitation
               of
               God
               through
               the
               spirit
               .
               temples
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               espoused
               to
               Christ
               as
               a
               chast
               virgin
            
             ;
             ergo
             they
             were
             really
             such
             :
             to
             say
             that
             Paul
             speaketh
             according
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             only
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Church
             way
             ,
             is
             to
             beg
             the
             question
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             of
             any
             such
             judgement
             of
             charity
             in
             the
             Scripture
             and
             our
             brethren
             have
             no
             law
             
             to
             adde
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             help
             their
             own
             cause
             .
             2.
             
             If
             you
             adhere
             to
             this
             argument
             ,
             you
             must
             say
             with
             
               M.
               H.
            
             that
             Christ
             hoped
             and
             was
             bound
             to
             conceive
             by
             the
             fruits
             of
             Iudas
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             Iudas
             was
             a
             
               Saint
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               some
               seeds
               of
               some
               spirituall
               ,
            
             
             
               work
               of
               God
               in
               his
               soul
               ,
               and
               yet
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               have
               not
               I
               chosen
               you
               twelve
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               you
               hath
               a
               devill
               ?
               and
               this
               he
               knew
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               Iohn
            
             13.
             11
             ,
             18.
             because
             Iesus
             not
             as
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             Church-way
             dealt
             with
             Iudas
             and
             such
             :
             I
             remit
             it
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             if
             Christ
             failed
             against
             charity
             ,
             except
             he
             believed
             Iudas
             to
             be
             a
             convert
             ,
             before
             he
             betrayed
             his
             hypocrisie
             ;
             what
             warrant
             in
             the
             Scripture
             for
             this
             ?
             3.
             
             What
             ground
             that
             the
             Apostles
             in
             charity
             believed
             and
             said
             that
             
               Demas
               ,
               Magus
               ,
               were
               converts
               ,
               temples
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             chosen
             to
             life
             ,
             as
             the
             Ephesians
             ?
             1.
             3.
             and
             
               Thessalonians
               2
               Th●s
            
             .
             2.
             13.
             or
             then
             they
             had
             sinned
             in
             admitting
             them
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             baptizing
             them
             .
             4.
             
             Whereas
             he
             sayeth
             the
             Church
             judgeth
             not
             of
             things
             hid
             ;
             whether
             the
             Churches
             of
             New
             England
             do
             not
             judge
             and
             heavily
             censure
             (
             though
             they
             will
             not
             give
             it
             that
             name
             )
             all
             the
             baptized
             in
             their
             Church
             ,
             whom
             they
             exclude
             from
             Church-membership
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             all
             their
             life
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             Pagans
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             so
             much
             charity
             as
             to
             believe
             them
             to
             be
             visible
             converts
             ;
             judge
             reader
             .
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             this
             will
             not
             prove
             that
             they
             were
             internally
             and
             really
             converted
             ,
             because
             Paul
             saith
             so
             of
             them
             ;
             to
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             then
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             must
             we
             expone
             these
             places
             
               Ephes.
               2.
               4.
               
               God
               rich
               in
               mercy
               hath
               loved
               us
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               (
               Paul
            
             and
             converted
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             )
             
               were
               dead
               in
               sinnes
               hath
               quickened
               us
               together
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             and
             in
             a
             Church
             way
             onely
             .
             6.
             
               and
               hath
               raised
               us
               up
               together
               ,
               and
               hath
               made
               us
               fit
               together
               in
               heavenly
               places
               in
               a
               Church-way
               .
            
             verse
             10
             
               we
               are
               his
               workmanship
               created
               unto
               good
               works
               ,
            
             and
             we
             who
             verse
             12.
             
               were
               sometimes
               without
               Christ
               ,
               strangers
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               ,
               13.
               are
               now
               made
               neare
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             and
             verse
             18.
             
               we
               who
               were
               strangers
               ,
               have
               accesse
               ,
               by
               Christ
               ,
               through
               one
               spirit
               unto
               the
               Father
               ,
               onely
               in
               a
               Church-way
               ,
               by
               politick
               guidance
               of
               our
               head
               Christ
               :
            
             and
             the
             like
             must
             be
             said
             of
             all
             the
             reall
             internall
             work
             of
             the
             spirit
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             at
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Colosse
               ,
               Corinth
               ,
               Thessalonica
               ,
               &c.
               so
               they
               were
               by
               this
               reason
               light
               in
               the
               
               Lord
               quickened
               ,
               had
               Christ
               dwelling
               in
               them
               by
               faith
               ,
               were
               sealed
               ,
               translated
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               &c.
            
             in
             a
             Church
             way
             ,
             and
             from
             none
             of
             these
             places
             can
             we
             conclude
             that
             they
             were
             really
             and
             internally
             converted
             ,
             for
             all
             these
             places
             and
             reall
             works
             of
             grace
             must
             agree
             to
             
               Iudas
               ,
               Magus
            
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             such
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             because
             all
             Churches
             visible
             rightly
             constitute
             must
             be
             made
             up
             ,
             by
             this
             argument
             ,
             of
             such
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             else
             they
             are
             false
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             of
             Apostolick
             Churches
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             assumption
             is
             
               made
               out
               also
               thus
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               calleth
               them
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               habitation
               of
               God
               ,
               temples
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               so
               also
               he
               blesseth
               God
               and
               rendreth
               thanks
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               had
               chosen
               to
               life
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               blessed
               them
               with
               all
               spirituall
               blessings
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             bestowed
             on
             them
             adoption
             ,
             redemption
             ,
             forgiyenesse
             
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             the
             inheritance
             of
             glory
             ,
             Ephes.
             2.
             13
             ,
             4.
             &c.
             
               ordained
               the
               Thessalonians
               not
               to
               wrath
               ,
               but
               to
               obtain
               salvation
               by
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Thess.
               5.
               9.
               4.
               had
               chosen
               them
               to
               salvation
               through
               Sanctification
               of
               the
               spirit
               and
               belief
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               2
               Thess.
            
             2.
             13.
             and
             upon
             this
             buildeth
             their
             comfort
             and
             faith
             ,
             I
             Thes.
             54.
             9
             ,
             10.
             11.
             so
             Coloss.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             now
             what
             joy
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             faith
             ,
             thanksgiving
             can
             have
             place
             ,
             if
             these
             places
             be
             not
             understood
             of
             such
             reall
             internall
             graces
             ,
             as
             election
             ,
             conversion
             ,
             &c.
             as
             Iudas
             and
             Magus
             neither
             have
             nor
             can
             have
             ?
             otherwayes
             all
             the
             hypocrites
             ,
             as
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             ,
             have
             a
             like
             lively
             consolation
             with
             all
             the
             chosen
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             Paul
             must
             blesse
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             chosen
             ,
             called
             ,
             justified
             ,
             &c.
             such
             as
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             .
             4.
             
             I
             wonder
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             should
             
             cite
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             16.
             for
             visible
             Saintship
             which
             dependeth
             on
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             ,
             for
             the
             place
             is
             evidently
             of
             reall
             converts
             ,
             
               know
               ye
               not
               ,
               that
               ye
               are
               the
               temple
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               spirir
               of
               God
               dwelleth
               in
               you
               ?
            
             is
             this
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             charity
             ,
             which
             is
             fallible
             ,
             and
             may
             mistake
             ?
             nay
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             places
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             and
             the
             1
             
               Iohn
               2.
               3.
               1
               
               Iohn
               3.
               14.
               know
               ye
            
             
             
               not
               that
               Christ
               dwelleth
               in
               you
               &c.
               by
               this
               we
               know
               that
               we
               know
               him
               ,
               &c.
            
             are
             brought
             by
             our
             Divines
             to
             prove
             against
             Papists
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             infallibly
             perswaded
             that
             we
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             know
             our selves
             
               to
               be
               temples
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             not
             by
             the
             fallible
             and
             erring
             judgement
             of
             charity
             ;
             which
             we
             never
             
             extend
             ,
             but
             to
             other
             then
             our selves
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             infallible
             certainty
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             faith
             ,
             yet
             of
             supernaturall
             sence
             and
             divine
             perswasion
             by
             which
             we
             know
             infallibly
             our selves
             to
             be
             in
             
               Christ
               ,
               2.
               as
               to
               that
               argument
               ,
               such
               should
               our
               Churches
               be
               in
               their
               members
               constituent
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               Corinth
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               were
               ,
               when
               Paul
               writ
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               after
               they
               were
               now
               constituted
               and
               grown
               ,
            
             it
             is
             most
             false
             .
             It
             is
             just
             as
             if
             Aristotle
             would
             say
             and
             write
             to
             some
             of
             his
             disciples
             that
             had
             studied
             some
             years
             
             under
             him
             ,
             
               you
               are
               excellently
               skilled
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               first
               matter
               ,
               of
               motion
               and
               time
            
             ;
             and
             another
             should
             inferre
             ,
             ergo
             there
             be
             no
             
               Academies
               on
               earth
               rightly
               constituted
               ,
               where
               the
               Scholars
               are
               not
               excellently
               skilled
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               first
               matter
               ,
               of
               motion
               ,
               of
               t●me
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               admitted
               members
               of
               the
               Academie●
            
             now
             the
             argument
             should
             be
             thus
             ;
          
           
             Such
             as
             were
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Corinth
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             to
             their
             members
             constituent
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             admitted
             to
             Church
             membership
             ,
             such
             should
             our
             visible
             Churches
             be
             according
             to
             their
             members
             constituent
             before
             the
             members
             be
             admitted
             to
             Church
             membership
             ;
             true
             ,
             but
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Corinth
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             to
             their
             members
             constituent
             ,
             were
             before
             they
             were
             admitted
             to
             Church
             membership
             ,
             visible
             converts
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             planters
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             false
             and
             can
             never
             be
             proven
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             argue
             from
             grown
             and
             planted
             Churches
             ,
             after
             Paul
             had
             begotten
             the
             
               Corinthians
               as
               a
               father
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             4.
             15.
             to
             prove
             that
             our
             Churches
             should
             be
             such
             in
             their
             constitution
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               such
               is
               a
               tall-tree
               now
               ,
               ergo
               also
               before
               it
               was
               sowen
               it
               was
               not
               a
               seed
               ,
               but
               a
               tall-tree
               :
            
             so
             the
             adversaries
             would
             not
             be
             content
             we
             should
             argue
             thus
             ,
             such
             as
             
               was
               the
               Church
               of
               Sardis
               in
               its
               constitution
               ,
               after
               it
               is
               now
               falling
               ,
               such
               should
               ours
               be
               in
               its
               members
               constituent
               ,
            
             before
             they
             be
             admitted
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             :
             but
             the
             Church
             of
             Sardis
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             consisted
             of
             such
             members
             as
             had
             a
             
               name
               they
               lived
               ,
               and
               were
               dead
               ,
            
             and
             had
             visibly
             defiled
             their
             garments
             ,
             a
             few
             onely
             remaining
             visible
             converts
             ,
             as
             verse
             1.
             compared
             with
             verse
             4.
             ergo
             our
             Churches
             should
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             members
             constituent
             .
             Such
             arguing
             is
             as
             good
             as
             that
             of
             
               New
               Englands
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             Christ
             had
             a
             golden
             candlestick
             in
             Sardis
             ,
             and
             walked
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             
             held
             them
             as
             stars
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             20.
             
             Now
             the
             conclusion
             should
             be
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             basis
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             keyes
             are
             given
             to
             such
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             16.
             to
             19.
             as
             are
             blessed
             and
             enlightned
             ,
             as
             believing
             Peter
             was
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             blessed
             for
             the
             profession
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ;
             for
             Iudas
             was
             that
             way
             blessed
             who
             held
             out
             but
             a
             verball
             profession
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Hookers
               first
               inference
               ,
               that
               Church-fellowship
               doth
               presuppose
               men
               to
               be
               visible
               Saints
               ,
               but
               doth
               not
               make
               them
               such
               ,
               discussed
               .
            
          
           
             THat
             men
             are
             first
             converted
             visibly
             before
             they
             be
             Church-members
             is
             a
             grosse
             mistake
             ,
             it
             leaneth
             on
             this
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               which
               Christ
               hath
               in
               his
               Gospel
               instituted
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               hath
               committed
               the
               keyes
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
               the
               tables
               and
               seals
               ,
               is
               a
               company
               of
               Saints
               ,
               a
               combination
               of
               godly
               faithfull
               men
               .
            
             So
             the
             Church
             of
             
               N.
               England
            
             .
             From
             this
             it
             
             must
             follow
             that
             there
             is
             an
             instituted
             visible
             Church
             void
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             which
             converteth
             souls
             before
             there
             be
             pastors
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             must
             be
             Sons
             and
             daughters
             before
             there
             be
             Fathers
             and
             Pastors
             to
             beget
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             Ministeriall
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             
             they
             must
             be
             fed
             before
             they
             have
             Pastors
             to
             feed
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             converted
             before
             they
             be
             in
             Church-fellowship
             ,
             and
             Pastors
             must
             be
             nurse-Fathers
             to
             feed
             and
             confirm
             these
             who
             were
             born
             before
             their
             father
             had
             being
             .
             The
             contrary
             whereof
             Paul
             of
             the
             formed
             Church
             of
             the
             
               Galathians
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               travel
               in
               birth
               till
               Christ
               be
               formed
               in
               them
               ,
            
             Gal.
             4.
             15.
             and
             when
             he
             wrote
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             they
             were
             framed
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             many
             not
             yet
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             that
             case
             he
             saith
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             15.
             
             
               Though
               ye
               have
               ten
               thousand
               instructers
               in
               Christ
               ,
               y●●
               have
               ye
               not
               many
               fathers
               ,
               for
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               have
               I
               begotten
               you
               through
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             Now
             that
             he
             begat
             them
             all
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             made
             ,
             them
             visible
             converts
             ,
             
             before
             he
             was
             their
             Church-Father
             ,
             or
             they
             in
             Church-fellowship
             ,
             
             where
             is
             it
             sayed
             or
             dreamed
             ,
             by
             any
             colour
             of
             truth
             ?
             yea
             2
             
               Cor.
               5.
               20
               ,
               now
               then
               we
               are
               ambassadours
               for
               Christ
               ,
               at
               though
               God
               did
               beseech
               you
               by
               us
               ,
               we
               pray
               you
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
            
             ergo
             this
             supposeth
             some
             state
             of
             non-reconciliation
             in
             many
             Church
             members
             ,
             
               Rom.
               12.
               2.
               be
               not
               conforme
               to
               this
               world
               ,
               but
               be
               ye
               transformed
               by
               the
               renewing
               of
               your
               mind
               .
            
             Ephes.
             4.
             22.
             
               that
               ye
               put
               off
               concerning
               the
               former
               conversation
               ,
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               corrupt
               according
               to
               the
               deceitfull
               lusts
               ,
               and
               be
               renewed
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               your
               mind
               ,
               Coloss.
               3.
               8.
               now
               lay
               you
               aside
               all
               these
               .
               16.
               putting
               on
               the
               new
               man
               :
            
             all
             which
             and
             the
             like
             places
             directed
             to
             visible
             converts
             ,
             must
             all
             be
             exponed
             without
             exception
             ,
             of
             second
             conversion
             and
             of
             reiterating
             of
             conversion
             and
             reconciliation
             of
             these
             that
             are
             already
             converted
             and
             reconciled
             ,
             which
             no
             Scripture
             can
             perswade
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             like
             order
             ,
             the
             children
             must
             be
             born
             and
             vsibly
             converted
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             in
             the
             wombe
             of
             their
             visible
             mother
             who
             conceived
             and
             bare
             them
             ,
             contrary
             to
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             15.
             nor
             can
             the
             mother
             be
             any
             thing
             but
             a
             nurse
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             in
             regard
             of
             bringing
             forth
             ,
             but
             a
             
             barren
             mother
             ,
             which
             bringeth
             not
             forth
             twinnes
             ,
             contrary
             to
             
               Cant.
               4.
               2.
               
               Isai.
            
             54.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Scripture
             holdeth
             forth
             their
             pastors
             as
             pastors
             
               are
               sent
               to
               open
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               blind
               ,
               to
               turn
               them
               from
               darknesse
               to
               light
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               power
               of
               Sathan
               unto
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               receive
               forgivenesse
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               Act.
            
             26.
             18.
             yea
             and
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             that
             
               we
               receive
               the
               spirit
               by
               the
               hearing
               of
               faith
            
             from
             pastors
             ,
             as
             sent
             and
             in
             office
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             the
             officed
             prophets
             ,
             
               whose
               feet
               were
               pleasant
               upon
               the
               mountaines
               ,
            
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Rom
             ,
             10.
             14
             ,
             15.
             compared
             with
             
               Isai.
               52.
               7.
               
               Nah.
            
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             many
             be
             brought
             in
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             and
             the
             house
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             who
             are
             fooles
             and
             serving
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             
               Math.
               22.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Prov.
            
             9.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             upon
             Gods
             revealed
             intention
             and
             the
             aime
             and
             design
             of
             pastors
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             perfected
             by
             the
             work
             of
             the
             ministery
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             not
             supposed
             to
             be
             converted
             before
             they
             be
             brought
             in
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             ;
             for
             God
             cannot
             intend
             that
             they
             be
             converted
             and
             regenerate
             of
             new
             ,
             if
             their
             conversion
             and
             regeneration
             go
             before
             any
             such
             intention
             ;
             but
             the
             former
             is
             true
             1.
             from
             
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             the
             office-house
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             intendeth
             to
             make
             fooles
             wise
             unto
             salvation
             .
             2.
             
             From
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             onely
             means
             of
             conversion
             ,
             whereas
             if
             all
             be
             presupposed
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             before
             
             they
             come
             into
             the
             house
             of
             Wisdome
             ,
             and
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             they
             should
             from
             pastors
             heare
             no
             doctrine
             of
             Law
             humiliation
             to
             fit
             them
             for
             Christ
             ,
             but
             pastors
             should
             speak
             to
             them
             all
             as
             to
             converts
             ,
             as
             to
             
               broken
               reeds
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               sheep
               that
               discernt
               the
               voice
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             to
             
               temples
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             as
             to
             persons
             regenerated
             ,
             justified
             ,
             predestinated
             to
             life
             and
             to
             glo●…
             ry
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             if
             a
             pastor
             preach
             to
             any
             of
             the
             flock
             as
             known
             now
             to
             be
             yet
             in
             th●
             state
             of
             nature
             ;
             that
             preaching
             is
             not
             by
             any
             command
             of
             God
             given
             to
             him
             as
             a
             pastor
             .
             Nor.
             3.
             from
             the
             revealed
             intention
             and
             command
             of
             God
             layed
             upon
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             whose
             aime
             is
             to
             endeavour
             the
             conversion
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             espouse
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             have
             them
             put
             off
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             to
             have
             them
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Gospel
             be
             not
             hid
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             the
             savour
             of
             death
             unto
             death
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             many
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               4.
               3
               ,
               4.
               2
               
               Cor.
               2.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Ioh.
            
             12.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             by
             M.
             H.
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             M.
             Hookeer
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             2
             ,
             p.
             31.
             
             Answer
             the
             
               proposition
               faileth
               .
               These
               who
               are
               converts
               in
               the
               Iudgment
               of
               charity
               ,
               may
               yet
               ,
               in
               Gods
               intention
               ,
               be
               brought
               in
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               truly
               converted
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             M.
             Hooker
             leaveth
             out
             the
             chief
             word
             ,
             wherein
             standeth
             
             the
             force
             of
             my
             argument
             ,
             he
             speaketh
             nothing
             of
             Gods
             
               revealed
               intention
               and
               command
            
             to
             call
             in
             fooles
             that
             they
             may
             be
             made
             wise
             ,
             and
             he
             frameth
             his
             answer
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             argued
             from
             the
             bare
             intention
             and
             hidden
             decree
             of
             God.
             But
             I
             find
             that
             M.
             Hooker
             utterly
             mistaketh
             the
             distinction
             of
             Gods
             decree
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             
               approving
               will
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             taketh
             for
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             decree
             or
             intention
             of
             God
             (
             from
             which
             I
             bring
             not
             my
             argument
             )
             and
             the
             revealed
             intention
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             commanding
             will
             :
             the
             ignorance
             of
             which
             is
             a
             stumbling
             to
             
               Arminians
               ,
               and
               Socinians
            
             ,
             and
             to
             M.
             Hooker
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             h●ar
             ,
             goeth
             on
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             I
             judge
             it
             one
             mistake
             in
             judgment
             in
             that
             godly
             man
             ,
             but
             no
             hereticall
             spirit
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             defenders
             and
             followers
             would
             take
             heed
             to
             it
             .
             For
             I
             grant
             all
             that
             M.
             Hooker
             
             answereth
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             and
             quite
             beside
             the
             mark
             ,
             and
             leaveth
             the
             argument
             untuitched
             (
             which
             is
             too
             ordinary
             to
             that
             pious
             man
             )
             for
             no
             doubt
             God
             in
             his
             decree
             and
             secret
             intention
             may
             intend
             ,
             by
             the
             Ministery
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             the
             true
             and
             reall
             conversion
             of
             many
             hypocrites
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             no
             lesse
             unconverted
             ,
             then
             Magus
             and
             
               Demas
               ;
               for
               he
               hath
               mercy
               ,
               on
               whom
               he
               will
               ,
            
             Rom.
             9.
             17.
             but
             according
             to
             this
             way
             ,
             
               these
               who
               are
               converts
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               charity
            
             (
             he
             should
             say
             only
             converts
             in
             that
             judgment
             )
             are
             not
             according
             to
             Gods
             revealed
             inten●ion
             and
             approving
             will
             or
             command
             taken
             in
             by
             Pastors
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             really
             converted
             :
             for
             God
             giveth
             ,
             in
             no
             sort
             ,
             this
             command
             to
             pastors
             in
             his
             revealed
             intention
             .
             
               See
               that
               ye
               admit
               no
               fooles
               to
               wisdomes
               table
               or
               within
               wisdomes
               house
               ,
               but
               such
               only
               as
               you
               believe
               in
               charity
               are
               reall
               converts
               ,
               and
               both
               called
               and
               chosen
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Prov.
               9.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Math.
            
             22.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             14.
             
             Ergo
             
               by
               my
               revealed
               intention
               and
               command
               you
               are
               not
               to
               intend
               their
               conversion
               ,
               but
               to
               presuppose
               that
               they
               were
               already
               converted
               :
            
             otherwayes
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             revealed
             intention
             and
             command
             will
             have
             such
             hypocrits
             who
             are
             but
             nominall
             saints
             ,
             brought
             in
             that
             they
             
               may
               be
               truly
               converted
            
             ,
             there
             must
             follow
             two
             contradictory
             intentions
             revealed
             in
             God
             :
             for
             the
             Lords
             command
             to
             Pastors
             is
             
               (
               I
               command
               you
               to
               preach
               to
               these
               who
               are
               converts
               in
            
             
             
               the
               judgment
               of
               charity
               ,
               that
               upon
               my
               intention
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               truly
               converted
               :
            
             And
             also
             
               I
               command
               you
               ,
               my
               pastors
               ,
               preach
               to
               no
               Church
               members
               ,
               that
               upon
               my
               intention
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               converted
               ,
               because
               you
               are
               not
               to
               preach
               to
               any
               as
               pastors
               ,
               but
               to
               such
               as
               ye
               know
               are
               already
               converted
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               revealed
               intention
               and
               will.
            
             M.
             Hooker
             seeing
             this
             addeth
             .
          
           
             
               But
               if
            
             M.
             
               Rutherfurd
               mean
               that
               the
               Church
               doeth
               of
               purpose
            
             
             
               receive
               them
               into
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               converted
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               crosse
               to
               his
               owne
               tenet
               ,
               and
               a
               person
               may
               be
               received
               to
               the
               seales
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               who
               doeth
               not
               notifie
               that
               he
               hath
               faith
               ,
               nay
               the
               Church
               may
               receive
               them
               to
               the
               seales
               ,
               whom
               she
               knoweth
               hath
               no
               right
               to
               the
               seales
               ,
               for
               she
               knoweth
               they
               are
               not
               invisible
               members
               ,
               which
               in
            
             M.
             
               Rutherfurds
               judgment
               only
               giveth
               them
               right
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             not
             crosse
             to
             my
             tenet
             ,
             that
             a
             person
             ,
             such
             as
             Demas
             and
             Magus
             may
             be
             received
             to
             the
             seales
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             doe
             not
             notifie
             they
             have
             saving
             faith
             and
             internall
             conversion
             ,
             for
             
             my
             tenet
             is
             that
             the
             Church
             can
             only
             judge
             of
             visible
             walking
             and
             profession
             in
             point
             of
             admission
             or
             not
             admission
             to
             seales
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             point
             the
             Church
             hath
             nothing
             to
             doe
             to
             judge
             whether
             they
             have
             faith
             saving
             or
             not
             ,
             none
             can
             partake
             savingly
             of
             the
             seales
             for
             their
             owne
             personall
             salvation
             and
             without
             sinne
             ,
             but
             these
             only
             who
             have
             saving
             faith
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             may
             admit
             without
             sinne
             multitudes
             ,
             who
             eat
             and
             drink
             their
             own
             damnation
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             26
             ,
             27.
             and
             yet
             passe
             no
             sentence
             of
             signes
             notifyng
             faith
             or
             no
             faith
             ,
             
               internall
               conversion
               or
            
             no
             internall
             conversion
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             M.
             Hooker
             knoweth
             that
             
               M.
               R.
            
             differenceth
             between
             being
             admitted
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             seales
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             repeateth
             my
             tenet
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             confounded
             these
             ,
             because
             he
             confoundeth
             them
             himselfe
             .
             Whereas
             
               M.
               H.
            
             sayeth
             ergo
             .
          
           
             3
             
               The
               Church
               may
               receive
               to
               the
               seales
               whom
               she
               knoweth
               hath
               no
               right
               Ecclesiasticall
               to
               them
               :
            
             it
             followeth
             not
             ;
             for
             upon
             the
             Churches
             part
             ,
             the
             right
             is
             good
             to
             conferre
             the
             seales
             ,
             upon
             the
             knowledge
             of
             notifying
             signes
             ,
             but
             of
             signes
             in
             order
             to
             conversion
             or
             not
             conversion
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             place
             of
             the
             master
             Christ
             to
             Judge
             ,
             not
             of
             servants
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             before
             they
             be
             admitted
             members
             .
             But
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             admit
             to
             the
             seales
             whom
             she
             knoweth
             not
             whether
             they
             have
             right
             internall
             for
             their
             owne
             personall
             salvation
             ,
             that
             I
             teach
             ,
             and
             can
             make
             good
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             13
             
             Math.
             22.
             12.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             30.
             now
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             its
             the
             
               place
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               of
               servants
            
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             conversion
             or
             not
             conversion
             of
             members
             ,
             not
             because
             men
             may
             ,
             in
             no
             sort
             ,
             judge
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             or
             non
             conversion
             of
             others
             ;
             for
             in
             these
             cases
             we
             may
             judge
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             others
             .
             1.
             in
             order
             to
             speak
             to
             their
             spirituall
             state
             ,
             as
             converts
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             Act.
             17.
             22.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.
             1.
             
             (
             2
             )
             in
             the
             cases
             of
             duties
             of
             love
             ,
             suppose
             we
             erre
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             Math.
             10.
             42.
             1
             
             Joh.
             3.
             14.
             
             (
             3
             )
             these
             that
             try
             intrants
             to
             the
             Ministery
             are
             to
             judge
             authoritatively
             whether
             they
             be
             converts
             to
             them
             or
             not
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             10.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             but
             to
             judge
             so
             before
             their
             admission
             wants
             warrant
             of
             Scripture
             :
             Pastors
             as
             pastors
             converted
             none
             ,
             yea
             according
             to
             the
             command
             of
             Christ
             are
             to
             intend
             to
             convert
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             by
             M.
             H.
             his
             way
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Where
             M.
             R.
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             invisible
             members
             giveth
             onely
             right
             to
             the
             seales
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I
             teach
             indeed
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             of
             purpose
             receive
             in
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             who
             are
             known
             members
             of
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             manifestly
             gracious
             ,
             upon
             a
             purpose
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             ,
             in
             a
             particular
             congregation
             ,
             be
             confirmed
             not
             converted
             .
             But
             that
             is
             nothing
             to
             our
             point
             ,
             but
             M.
             Hooker
             holdeth
             that
             pastors
             as
             pastors
             are
             called
             of
             God
             to
             convert
             no
             Church-members
             ,
             for
             they
             presuppose
             they
             were
             before
             converted
             :
             hence
             I
             say
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Pastors
               doe
               either
               as
               pastors
               called
               of
               God
               preach
               to
               Church-members
               ,
               to
               convert
               them
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Or
               then
               as
               pastors
               called
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               preach
               to
               Church-members
               ,
               to
               convert
               them
               .
               
                 This
                 contradiction
                 is
                 inevitable
              
               .
            
          
           
             If
             the
             former
             be
             said
             .
             I
             gaine
             the
             point
             ,
             and
             M.
             Hooker
             must
             yeild
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             latter
             be
             said
             .
          
           
             Then
             must
             pastors
             as
             pastors
             called
             of
             God
             preach
             to
             Church-members
             ,
             as
             some
             other
             officers
             ,
             either
             as
             ruling
             Elders
             ,
             which
             confoundeth
             the
             preaching
             Elder
             ,
             and
             the
             not
             preaching
             Elder
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             or
             (
             2
             )
             as
             Doctors
             ,
             which
             again
             confoundeth
             the
             teaching
             ,
             and
             the
             exhorting
             Elder
             ;
             contrary
             to
             Rom.
             12.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Ephes.
             4.
             11.
             or
             (
             3
             )
             as
             Deacons
             ,
             which
             is
             popish
             :
             for
             
               deacons
               serve
               tables
            
             ,
             but
             attend
             not
             to
             word
             and
             prayer
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             or
             they
             preach
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             private
             Christians
             ,
             and
             unofficed
             persons
             ,
             upon
             an
             intention
             to
             convert
             Church-members
             :
             for
             if
             only
             they
             preach
             as
             pastors
             to
             confirme
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             convert
             them
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             fulfill
             their
             Ministery
             which
             
               they
               have
               received
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               all
               poi●ts
               ,
            
             as
             they
             should
             ,
             Colos.
             4
             17.
             then
             they
             use
             not
             the
             word
             as
             pastors
             ,
             for
             all
             uses
             ,
             
               for
               reproofe
               ,
               for
               correction
               ,
               for
               instruction
               ,
               for
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             nor
             doe
             they
             as
             pastors
             ,
             
               preach
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
            
             by
             reproving
             ,
             rebuking
             ,
             exhorting
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Then
             must
             all
             pastorall
             feeding
             formally
             be
             in
             confirming
             only
             ,
             not
             in
             feeding
             ,
             nor
             begetting
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               nor
               in
               restoring
               the
               lost
               ,
               nor
               in
               bringing
               againe
               the
               driven
               away
               ,
            
             nor
             in
             all
             these
             five
             points
             ,
             Ezek.
             35.
             4.
             which
             are
             ascribed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             feedeth
             in
             his
             sent
             pastors
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             16.
             
             Micah
             5.
             ver
             .
             4.
             nor
             in
             delivering
             the
             sheep
             
             from
             the
             Lion
             and
             the
             wild
             beasts
             .
             Now
             this
             distinctions
             should
             be
             proved
             from
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             .
             2.
             
             Then
             Pastors
             as
             watchmen
             give
             not
             warning
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             of
             dying
             in
             sin
             ,
             as
             
               Ezech.
               3.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               20.
               
               Ezech.
            
             33.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             &c.
             but
             as
             unofficed
             men
             ,
             and
             private
             Christians
             .
             But
             that
             ,
             way
             all
             the
             citizens
             of
             the
             city
             shall
             be
             made
             watchmen
             ,
             which
             the
             Prophet
             Ezechiel
             and
             Ieremiah
             condemn
             ,
             
               Ierem.
               23.
               
               Ezech.
            
             33.
             
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             
               if
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               must
               instruct
               gain-sayers
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             25.
             
               then
               may
               gain-sayers
               of
               the
               truth
               be
               Church-members
               ;
               but
               the
               latter
               is
               absurd
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             followeth
             not
             ,
             this
             onely
             followeth
             ,
             Pastors
             may
             instruct
             gain-sayers
             and
             unconverted
             men
             ,
             and
             intend
             their
             conversion
             in
             a
             Church-way
             ,
             by
             preaching
             and
             otherwayes
             ,
             viz.
             as
             pastors
             ,
             but
             if
             these
             gain-sayers
             were
             Pagans
             and
             visible
             opposing
             Jews
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             Church-members
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             be
             admitted
             while
             they
             remain
             such
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Mr
               Hookers
               
                 second
                 Inference
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               MIstakes
               in
               judgment
               and
               practice
               do
               not
               hinder
               men
               from
               being
            
             
             
               visible
               saints
            
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             too
             loosely
             spoken
             ,
             without
             further
             explanation
             .
             All
             heresies
             that
             
               are
               works
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             as
             Socinianisms
             ,
             &c.
             are
             called
             mistakes
             in
             judgment
             ;
             and
             this
             may
             infer
             toleration
             of
             all
             Religions
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             corrupt
             in
             their
             judgment
             may
             be
             truly
             godly
             ;
             wheras
             soundness
             in
             the
             faith
             is
             a
             special
             part
             of
             godliness
             ,
             nor
             can
             a
             good
             conscience
             and
             a
             sound
             faith
             be
             separated
             ;
             see
             Mr
             
               Gillespie
               ,
               Miscellanie
               quest
               .
               chap.
               12.
               pag.
            
             142
             ,
             143.
             and
             consider
             whether
             then
             most
             of
             the
             Sectaries
             of
             our
             time
             may
             not
             be
             members
             of
             visible
             Churches
             at
             least
             ;
             such
             a
             weighty
             point
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             should
             not
             have
             been
             determined
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             a
             sound
             inference
             .
          
           
           
             
               Third
               Inference
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               holding
               of
               the
               visible
               Churches
               in
            
             England
             
               to
               be
               true
               Churches
               (
               suppose
               it
               were
               an
               errour
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               not
               )
               doth
               not
               hinder
               men
            
             
             
               from
               being
               fit
               matter
               for
               a
               visible
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             If
             it
             be
             no
             errour
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Churches
             of
             England
             are
             true
             Churches
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             true
             ;
             and
             why
             is
             it
             then
             unlawful
             to
             enter
             in
             Church-fellowship
             with
             them
             ;
             the
             contrary
             of
             which
             Mr
             H.
             proveth
             
               par
               .
               1.
               ch
               .
               12.
               pag.
            
             32
             ,
             33.
             2.
             
             Why
             doth
             Mr
             H.
             teach
             that
             the
             seals
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             gven
             to
             Church-members
             of
             old
             England
             of
             approved
             piety
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             inchurched
             their
             way
             :
             this
             saith
             that
             Mr
             H.
             holdeth
             that
             all
             that
             are
             not
             inchurched
             their
             way
             are
             no
             Church-members
             .
          
           
             Whether
             Mr
             Rutherfurd
             doth
             unjustly
             ●mpute
             to
             Separatists
             that
             they
             hold
             that
             onely
             such
             as
             are
             effectually
             called
             ,
             justified
             and
             sanctified
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             matter
             of
             a
             rightly
             constituted
             Church
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Hooker
             par
             .
             1.
             ch
             .
             2.
             pag.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             &c.
             complaineth
             of
             Mr
             Rutherfurd
             that
             he
             dealeth
             not
             fairly
             and
             candidly
             with
             the
             brethren
             of
             the
             separation
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             saith
             that
             they
             
               teach
               that
               onely
               internally
               justified
               ones
               are
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               true
               visible
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             he
             alledgeth
             passages
             out
             of
             Mr
             Ainsworth
             and
             Mr
             Robinson
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             
               speak
               in
               too
               narrow
               expressions
               ,
               yet
               mind
               no
               such
               thing
               ;
               for
               then
               they
               should
               be
               all
               chosen
               and
               elected
               that
               are
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               which
               in
               words
               they
               openly
               deny
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             am
             conscious
             to
             my self
             of
             nothing
             ,
             but
             a
             fair
             and
             Christian
             dealing
             with
             these
             godly
             men
             against
             whom
             I
             writ
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             Mr
             H.
             bringeth
             ,
             citations
             from
             Mr
             Ainsworth
             and
             Mr
             Robinson
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             in
             words
             saith
             the
             contrary
             of
             what
             I
             alledge
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             but
             is
             it
             any
             thing
             against
             pious
             moderation
             ,
             that
             I
             prove
             that
             their
             arguments
             contradict
             their
             conclusion
             ?
             and
             that
             one
             place
             of
             M.
             Robinson
             contradicteth
             another
             ;
             is
             it
             against
             pious
             moderation
             that
             
               Chamier
               ,
               Pareus
               ,
               Iunius
               ,
               Amesius
               ,
            
             object
             to
             Bellarmine
             and
             to
             Papists
             (
             though
             I
             judge
             there
             be
             some
             difference
             in
             the
             matter
             )
             contradictions
             ,
             that
             they
             writ
             things
             contrary
             to
             
               their
               
               own
               grounds
            
             ,
             and
             to
             things
             which
             
               they
               in
               open
               words
               peremp●orily
            
             
             deny
             ,
             as
             Mr
             Hooker
             speaketh
             ,
             pag.
             21
             ,
             I
             confess
             if
             I
             make
             these
             contradictions
             not
             to
             appear
             ,
             I
             wrong
             them
             either
             wilfully
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             me
             wickedness
             ;
             or
             if
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             weaknesse
             and
             more
             .
          
           
             But
             1.
             as
             Mr
             Hooker
             bringeth
             citations
             from
             Mr
             Answorth
             ,
             Mr
             Robinson
             ,
             why
             doth
             he
             not
             from
             his
             own
             writings
             bring
             the
             
             like
             ?
             for
             I
             alledge
             the
             same
             against
             his
             own
             way
             ;
             for
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               New
               England
            
             S●ct
             .
             3.
             ch
             .
             3.
             pag.
             56
             ,
             57.
             faith
             more
             then
             the
             brethren
             of
             the
             separation
             eve●
             did
             say
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               Iesus
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ev●n
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               visible
               Church
               is
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             
               the
               habitation
               of
               God
               by
               the
               Spirit
            
             ;
             Ephes.
             2.
             22.
             
               the
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               .
               Church
               are
               said
               to
               be
               the
               temples
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             16.
             
               espoused
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               chast
               virgin
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             2.
             
             
               Sons
               and
               daughters
               of
               the
               Lord
               God
               almighty
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             18.
             
               how
               can
               they
               be
               members
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               the
               spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               ex
               cept
               they
               in
               charitable
               disor●tion
               be
               (
               〈◊〉
               indeed
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               describeth
               them
               to
               be
               )
               Saints
               by
               calling
               ?
            
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             2.
             
               and
               faithful
               brethren
            
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             2.
             
               and
               that
               not
               by
               external
               profession
               ,
               for
               these
               are
               too
               high
               styles
               for
               hypocrites
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               measure
               of
               sincerity
               and
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             that
             be
             answered
             ;
             These
             who
             not
             onely
             in
             point
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             in
             external
             profession
             ,
             but
             
               in
               some
               measure
               of
               sincerity
               and
               truth
            
             must
             be
             the
             habitation
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             temple
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             &c.
             or
             then
             they
             cannot
             be
             admitted
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             must
             be
             internally
             justified
             ,
             
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             chosen
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             be
             members
             of
             
             the
             Church
             visible
             ;
             but
             such
             must
             all
             admitted
             members
             be
             ,
             by
             these
             places
             cited
             by
             the
             
               Churches
               of
            
             N.
             England
             .
             M.
             H.
             or
             his
             defendants
             choose
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             answer
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             be
             cleared
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             this
             passage
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             observe
             another
             argument
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             N.
             England
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Such
             should
             be
             members
             admitted
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             are
             exhorted
             to
             be
             followers
             of
             Paul
             as
             dear
             children
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             1.
             so
             must
             the
             arguments
             be
             .
          
           
             I
             assume
             ;
             but
             all
             visible
             converts
             or
             non
             converts
             ,
             all
             known
             drunkards
             ,
             harlots
             ,
             Atheists
             ,
             &c.
             are
             exhorted
             to
             be
             followers
             of
             Paul
             ,
             yea
             that
             exhortation
             obligeth
             all
             the
             known
             enemies
             of
             God
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             to
             
               be
               renewed
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               their
               mind
               ,
               to
               be
               converted
               from
               dumb
               idols
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God
               ,
            
             for
             all
             are
             exhorted
             to
             obey
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             ,
             heare
             it
             ,
             even
             the
             scoffing
             Athenians
             ,
             Act.
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             argue
             from
             the
             fifth
             argument
             
               These
               cannot
               be
               judged
               fit
               matter
               for
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               con●●i●uting
               and
               edifying
               thereof
               ,
               who
               are
               more
               fit
               for
               the
               ruine
               and
               destruction
               thereof
               ;
               such
               as
               all
               hypocrites
               who
               will
               leave
               their
               first
               love
               ,
               and
               destroy
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             I
             assume
             ,
             but
             all
             latent
             hyp●crites
             ,
             such
             as
             Iudas
             and
             Magus
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             open
             hypocrites
             ,
             are
             more
             fit
             for
             the
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             will
             leave
             their
             first
             love
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             that
             latent
             hypocrites
             appearing
             to
             us
             to
             be
             Godly
             and
             converts
             ,
             may
             be
             judged
             (
             mistakingly
             and
             erroneously
             )
             to
             be
             fit
             materialls
             for
             the
             constituting
             and
             edifying
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             men
             (
             1
             )
             made
             members
             of
             Christs
             body
             ,
             and
             Christ
             made
             the
             head
             of
             
               Magus
               Iu
               as
            
             ,
             not
             by
             Christs
             command
             so
             much
             as
             by
             mens
             erroneous
             judgment
             .
             (
             2
             Then
             the
             visible
             Church
             hath
             all
             its
             ess●…nce
             and
             nature
             founded
             upon
             judgment
             that
             may
             erre
             ,
             and
             upon
             no
             certain
             ▪
             rule
             of
             the
             word
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Then
             should
             the
             Apostles
             have
             taken
             more
             time
             ,
             and
             advised
             more
             
             maturely
             ,
             before
             they
             made
             
               Magus
               ,
               Ananias
            
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             All
             the
             arguments
             brought
             by
             M.
             Hooker
             and
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             N.
             England
             and
             Separatists
             ,
             doe
             conclude
             they
             must
             be
             really
             and
             internally
             sanctified
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             be
             such
             members
             as
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Ephesus
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             M.
             Hooker
             putteth
             not
             a
             finger
             to
             them
             to
             answer
             these
             that
             I
             alledged
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Let
             him
             answer
             that
             which
             M.
             Robinson
             hath
             pag.
             97.
             all
             
             
               the
               Churches
               that
               ever
               the
               Lord
               planted
               consisted
               of
               only
               good
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Angels
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               of
               mankind
               in
               paradise
               .
            
             God
             
               hath
               also
               the
               same
               ends
               in
               creating
               and
               restoring
               his
               Churches
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               were
               the
               will
               of
               God
               that
               persons
               notoriously
               wicked
               should
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               God
               should
               directly
               crosse
               himself
               and
               his
               owne
               ends
               ,
               and
               should
               receive
               into
               the
               visible
               covenant
            
             of
             grace
             ,
             such
             
               as
               were
               out
            
             of
             
               the
               visible
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               should
               plant
               such
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               as
               served
               for
               no
               other
               use
               then
               to
               cause
               his
               name
               to
               be
               blasphemed
               ,
               pag.
               98.
               
               In
               planting
               of
               the
               first
               Church
               in
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               ,
               there
               were
               only
            
             Saints
             
               without
               any
               mixture
               ;
               now
               all
               Churches
               are
               of
               one
               nature
               and
               essentiall
               constitution
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               is
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             now
             perceive
             that
             M.
             Hooker
             and
             his
             followers
             in
             this
             point
             defend
             M.
             Robinsin
             and
             the
             Separatists
             ,
             as
             M.
             Hooker
             chap.
             2.
             pag.
             20
             ,
             21.
             but
             I
             must
             say
             these
             words
             
               (
               thus
               we
               have
               cleared
               the
               expressions
               of
               our
               brethren
               of
               the
               separation
               )
            
             must
             be
             an
             owning
             of
             their
             cause
             .
             
          
           
             Ans.
             But
             M.
             Hooker
             should
             also
             clear
             M.
             Hooker
             and
             his
             own
             from
             contradictions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             M.
             Robinson
             :
             for
             M.
             Robinsons
             argument
             must
             be
             thus
             ,
             or
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             is
             the
             essentiall
             constitution
             of
             the
             first
             Church
             in
             paradise
             ,
             in
             Adam
             and
             Evah
             not
             yet
             fallen
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             ,
             before
             their
             fall
             ,
             such
             must
             be
             the
             constitution
             of
             all
             our
             visible
             Churches
             now
             ,
             
               for
               all
               Churches
               are
               of
               one
               nature
               and
               essentiall
               constitution
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             .
             I
             assume
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Church
             in
             paradise
             ,
             and
             of
             Angels
             before
             either
             of
             them
             fell
             ,
             consisted
             of
             only
             such
             as
             were
             inwardly
             and
             effectually
             sanctified
             .
          
           
             Ergo
             such
             must
             be
             the
             constitution
             of
             all
             our
             visible
             Churches
             
             now
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             they
             must
             consist
             of
             only
             inwardly
             and
             effectually
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             free
             of
             all
             sinne
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             conclusion
             is
             absurd
             ,
             for
             if
             so
             ,
             our
             visible
             Churches
             must
             be
             as
             clean
             from
             sinne
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Angels
             and
             of
             our
             first
             parents
             were
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             first
             created
             ,
             and
             yet
             M.
             Robinson
             saith
             pag.
             112.
             
               for
               we
               doubt
               not
               but
               the
               purest
               Church
               upon
               earth
               may
               consist
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               in
               Gods
               eye
               ,
               of
               such
               as
               are
               truly
               sanctified
               and
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               who
               only
               for
               a
            
             time
             ,
             put
             on
             the
             outside
             and
             vizard
             of
             sanctity
             ;
             so
             M.
             Robinson
             :
             the
             wit
             of
             man
             shall
             not
             clear
             these
             expressions
             from
             contradictions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             not
             the
             approving
             and
             commanding
             will
             of
             God
             (
             for
             of
             that
             will
             given
             to
             men
             who
             planteth
             Churches
             ,
             he
             must
             speak
             ,
             or
             he
             speaketh
             nothing
             )
             that
             the
             wicked
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             Gods
             will
             that
             
               Magus
               ,
               Demas
            
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             this
             latter
             is
             absurd
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             both
             Mr.
             
               Robinson
               Iustif.
               of
               Separat
               .
               pag.
            
             12.
             and
             to
             Mr.
             
               Hookers
               Survey
               ,
               par
               .
               1.
               ch
               .
               2.
               pag.
            
             23
             ,
             24.
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46.
             compared
             with
             
               Act.
               5.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Act.
               8.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Mat.
            
             22.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             12.
             
             How
             is
             Mr.
             Robinson
             now
             cleared
             if
             it
             be
             said
             ay
             ?
             but
             Mr.
             Robinson
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Gods
             will
             that
             persons
             notoriously
             (
             or
             visibly
             
               wicked
               ,
               should
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               Church
               .
            
             He
             said
             not
             as
             you
             repeat
             his
             words
             ,
             leaving
             out
             
               notoriously
               )
               It
               is
               not
               Gods
               will
               that
               persons
            
             
             
               wicked
               should
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               Church
               .
            
             I
             answer
             it
             ,
             but
             this
             he
             must
             say
             ,
             or
             he
             saith
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             For
             1.
             if
             it
             were
             Gods
             will
             that
             wicked
             persons
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             should
             he
             crosse
             
               himself
               and
               his
               own
               end
            
             ,
             because
             wicked
             persons
             doe
             no
             
               lesse
               crosse
               God
               and
               his
               end
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               then
               the
               notoriously
            
             (
             and
             visibly
             )
             wicked
             ;
             for
             both
             cause
             his
             name
             
               to
               be
               blasphemed
            
             ,
             and
             the
             force
             of
             his
             argument
             cannot
             lie
             in
             the
             notoriety
             or
             visibility
             of
             crossing
             of
             Gods
             end
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             very
             crossing
             of
             it
             in
             it self
             ,
             see
             Mr.
             Ball.
             
          
           
             3
             Gods
             creating
             of
             the
             first
             visible
             Church
             of
             Angels
             and
             men
             without
             sinne
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             binding
             and
             commanding
             rule
             to
             pastors
             and
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             admit
             none
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             God
             created
             members
             of
             the
             first
             visible
             Church
             free
             of
             all
             sinne
             ,
             or
             because
             there
             is
             a
             standing
             obliging
             rule
             to
             Pastors
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             such
             as
             this
             
               (
               admit
               not
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               
               professed
               Pagans
               as
               members
               thereof
               )
            
             but
             to
             God
             there
             was
             no
             rule
             but
             his
             free
             will
             by
             which
             he
             created
             the
             first
             visible
             Church
             of
             only
             saints
             ,
             without
             any
             mixture
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Robinson
             and
             Mr.
             Hooker
             both
             doe
             wildly
             misconceive
             (
             to
             say
             no
             more
             )
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               his
               discerning
               will
            
             
             
               or
               his
               eternall
               purpose
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               commanding
               and
               revealed
               will
            
             ,
             if
             they
             suppose
             (
             as
             their
             reasoning
             doth
             necessarily
             argue
             their
             mind
             to
             the
             judicious
             Reader
             )
             with
             Socinians
             and
             Arminians
             that
             
               every
               sinne
               is
               a
               crossing
               of
               the
               Lords
               end
               and
               purpose
            
             ;
             and
             that
             ;
             2.
             
             God
             decrceth
             and
             intendeth
             many
             things
             that
             shall
             never
             be
             ;
             3.
             that
             God
             may
             be
             frustrated
             of
             his
             ends
             and
             purposes
             ,
             and
             misse
             the
             mark
             in
             his
             decrees
             ,
             though
             they
             ,
             I
             judge
             ,
             be
             innocent
             of
             any
             such
             heresie
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             by
             the
             
               will
               of
               God
               be
            
             here
             understood
             ,
             the
             
               commanding
               will
               of
               God
            
             which
             forbiddeth
             sinne
             ,
             and
             enjoyneth
             what
             is
             right
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Hooker
             and
             his
             ,
             who
             approve
             of
             this
             constitution
             of
             the
             Separatists
             with
             Mr.
             Robinson
             ,
             must
             doe
             ,
             then
             must
             the
             Lord
             in
             commanding
             his
             pastors
             and
             Church
             to
             receive
             
               Iudas
               ,
               Magus
            
             ,
             as
             fit
             materialls
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Hocker
             teacheth
             pag.
             23.
             expressely
             command
             sinne
             ,
             which
             is
             blasphemy
             ,
             because
             the
             holy
             Lord
             must
             command
             to
             receive
             into
             the
             visible
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             such
             as
             
               were
               out
               of
               the
               visible-state
               of
               grace
               ;
               and
               such
               to
               be
               planted
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               as
               served
               for
               no
               other
               use
               then
               to
               cause
               his
               name
               to
               be
               blasphemed
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               What
               Mr
               Hooker
               fartherbringeth
               to
               prove
               that
               visible
               Churches
               consist
               of
               visible
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             MAster
             Hooker
             ,
             pag.
             20.
             
             
               The
               pinch
               of
               the
               difference
               lieth
               in
               this
               ,
               whether
               such
               as
               walk
               in
               a
               way
               of
               profaneness
               ,
               or
               remain
               pertinaciously
               obstinate
               in
               some
               wickedness
               ,
               though
               otherways
               professing
               and
               practising
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               have
               any
               allowance
               from
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               or
               may
               be
               accounted
               fit
               matter
               according
               to
               the
               termes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               constitute
               a
               Church
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               which
               is
               controverted
               .
            
          
           
           
             Answ
             :
             This
             is
             a
             disorderly
             stating
             the
             Question
             after
             battl
             
             given
             .
             2.
             
             This
             pinch
             of
             a
             difference
             of
             men
             
               walking
               in
               pagan
               profaneness
            
             (
             for
             of
             such
             the
             question
             must
             be
             )
             whether
             they
             should
             be
             counted
             fit
             matter
             to
             constitute
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             
               though
               otherwise
               they
               profess
               and
               practise
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             cometh
             to
             this
             ,
             whether
             walkers
             professedly
             after
             their
             Idol-Gods
             ,
             and
             yet
             professing
             and
             practising
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             should
             be
             counted
             fit
             matter
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             :
             We
             answer
             ;
             Such
             are
             not
             the
             fit
             matter
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ;
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             to
             be
             suddenly
             and
             wholly
             debarred
             from
             being
             ordinary
             hearers
             ,
             so
             they
             profess
             their
             willingness
             to
             hear
             .
             2.
             
             If
             the
             question
             be
             of
             such
             as
             are
             baptized
             and
             live
             within
             the
             Church
             as
             ordinary
             hearers
             ,
             who
             practise
             and
             profess
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             say
             these
             are
             already
             within
             the
             Church
             by
             their
             baptisme
             and
             profession
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             they
             remain
             pertinaciously
             wicked
             ,
             though
             baptized
             and
             so
             professing
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             unchurched
             and
             cast
             out
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             any
             such
             as
             
               obstinately
               remain
               wicked
               have
               allowance
               from
               Christ
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             command
             to
             constitute
             a
             visible
             Church
             as
             members
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             whether
             commandeth
             Christ
             men
             to
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             also
             pertinaciously
             wicked
             :
             which
             is
             no
             plous
             question
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             whether
             doth
             Christ
             allow
             men
             to
             be
             hypocrites
             ?
             Or
             if
             
               by
               allowance
               from
               Christ
            
             Mr
             Hooker
             mean
             ,
             whether
             doth
             Christ
             allow
             and
             command
             the
             Pastors
             to
             own
             obstinate
             wicked
             men
             ,
             as
             members
             ,
             because
             they
             profess
             and
             practise
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             We
             answer
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             admit
             or
             baptise
             Pagans
             of
             that
             sort
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             baptised
             ,
             and
             so
             wickedly
             they
             profess
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Other
               arguments
               of
               
                 Mr
                 Hooker
              
               for
               the
               constitution
               of
               a
               Church
               of
               onely
               visible
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             MAster
             Hooker
             ,
             par
             .
             1.
             ch
             .
             2.
             pag.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Q.
             
               What
               is
               required
               of
               a
               man
               of
               years
               to
               fit
               him
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               baptisme
               ,
               that
               and
               so
               much
               is
               required
               to
               make
               him
               a
               member
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               visible
               holiness
               is
               required
               to
               fit
               a
               man
               of
               years
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               consequence
               admitteth
               no
               denial
               ,
               because
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               admitted
               a
               member
               ,
               infer
               each
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               assumption
               is
               proved
               by
               the
               constant
               practise
               of
            
             John
             Baptist
             ,
             
               Matth.
               3.
               5
               ,
               6.
               where
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Judea
             ,
             
               Scribes
               ,
               people
               and
               souldiers
               came
               to
               be
               baptized
               of
               him
               ,
               they
               confessed
               their
               sins
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               confession
               that
               amounted
               to
               repentance
               ;
               so
            
             John
             
               verse
               7.
               bring
               forth
               fruits
               worthy
               of
               repentance
               and
               amendment
               of
               life
               .
            
          
           
             Luke
             3.
             6.
             
             
               What
               shall
               we
               do
               ?
               the
            
             Apostle
             answers
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             38.
             
               repent
               and
               be
               baptized
               ;
               the
               works
               of
               repentance
               and
               the
               aime
               of
               baptisme
               do
               import
               as
               much
               ;
               remission
               of
               sins
               calleth
               for
               such
               competent
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               may
               make
               way
               for
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               need
               of
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               a
               going
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             This
             argument
             may
             pass
             current
             with
             these
             that
             deny
             
             Infant-baptisme
             ,
             which
             Mr
             H.
             and
             his
             do
             not
             ;
             but
             if
             to
             be
             baptized
             say
             that
             the
             baptized
             is
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             must
             not
             either
             the
             infants
             of
             Church-members
             be
             not
             baptized
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             strange
             ?
             or
             may
             I
             not
             argue
             thus
             with
             Anabaptists
             against
             Mr
             Hooker
             ?
             What
             is
             required
             of
             a
             man
             of
             years
             to
             fit
             him
             for
             baptisme
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             also
             required
             to
             make
             him
             one
             within
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
             But
             onely
             to
             be
             born
             of
             believing
             parents
             maketh
             a
             man
             of
             years
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             within
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
           
             Ergo
             ,
             onely
             to
             be
             born
             of
             visible
             parents
             maketh
             a
             man
             of
             years
             fit
             to
             be
             baptized
             .
          
           
             The
             assumption
             is
             clear
             ,
             because
             that
             
               God
               be
               our
               God
               and
               the
               God
               of
               our
               seed
               ,
               Gen.
            
             17.
             maketh
             both
             parents
             and
             children
             within
             the
             covenant
             ,
             yea
             also
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Church
               of
               New
               England
            
             truly
             teacheth
             ,
             and
             giveth
             them
             right
             
             to
             baptisme
             ;
             and
             when
             Egypt
             shall
             be
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             foretold
             ,
             
               Isai.
               19.
               25.
               
               Egypt
            
             is
             the
             Church
             visible
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             seed
             ,
             when
             they
             so
             profess
             ,
             except
             these
             two
             be
             different
             ,
             to
             be
             professedly
             God
             's
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             said
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             argument
             presupposeth
             a
             falshood
             ,
             and
             beggeth
             the
             question
             :
             that
             there
             is
             one
             thing
             required
             of
             a
             man
             of
             years
             born
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             to
             fit
             him
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             baptisme
             and
             Church-membership
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             fit
             an
             infant
             for
             baptisme
             and
             Church-member-ship
             ,
             when
             an
             infant
             born
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             by
             his
             birth
             is
             fitted
             both
             for
             Church-membership
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             for
             baptisme
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             argument
             proveth
             that
             the
             children
             of
             believing
             parents
             must
             have
             some
             new
             qualification
             before
             they
             can
             be
             received
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             visible
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             granted
             their
             birth
             made
             them
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             visible
             ;
             so
             they
             are
             members
             and
             not
             
             members
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               If
               to
               be
               baptized
               and
               to
               be
               admitteed
               members
               ,
               infer
               each
               other
               ,
            
             to
             Mr
             Hooker
             saith
             ,
             ergo
             ,
             all
             that
             are
             baptized
             are
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             must
             be
             baptized
             .
             How
             then
             doth
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               New
               England
            
             refuse
             multitudes
             whom
             they
             know
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             came
             from
             England
             to
             be
             Church-members
             ?
             3.
             
             See
             how
             Mr
             Hooker
             maketh
             out
             the
             assumption
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             the
             constant
             course
             and
             practise
             of
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ,
             Math.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6.
             in
             which
             he
             laieth
             this
             as
             a
             ground
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             Iudea
             and
             Ierusalem
             (
             for
             Iohn
             baptized
             them
             all
             ,
             Mark
             10.
             5.
             
             )
             there
             was
             no
             visible
             Church
             ,
             no
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             no
             converts
             till
             Iohn
             made
             them
             such
             by
             baptisme
             .
             I
             hold
             that
             Christ
             was
             born
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Simon
               ,
               Anna
               ,
               Zachariah
               ,
               Elizabeth
               ,
            
             and
             many
             others
             were
             visible
             Church-members
             before
             Iohn
             baptized
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             of
             baptized
             Christians
             were
             
             both
             the
             same
             visible
             Church
             ,
             the
             one
             believing
             professedly
             in
             him
             who
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             him
             who
             was
             already
             come
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             presumeth
             that
             by
             Iohns
             baptizing
             these
             were
             framed
             up
             in
             particular
             Independent
             congregations
             ,
             by
             a
             Church-covenant
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             brought
             to
             prove
             the
             frame
             of
             visible
             Churches
             of
             
               New
               England
            
             by
             Mr
             Hooker
             :
             but
             how
             the
             text
             speaketh
             this
             ,
             who
             can
             see
             ,
             except
             Mr
             Hooker
             himself
             ?
             
               for
               all
            
             Judea
             and
             Jerusalem
             
               were
               baptized
            
             ,
             Mark
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             4
             :
             How
             proveth
             he
             that
             all
             the
             baptized
             were
             visible
             converts
             that
             came
             to
             Iohn
             ?
          
           
             
               Those
               that
               confessed
               their
               sins
            
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             confession
             as
             Iohn
             required
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               which
               amounted
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               bringing
               forth
               fruits
               worthy
               of
               amendment
               ,
            
             these
             were
             visible
             converts
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             baptized
             .
          
           
             Yea
             say
             I
             ,
             if
             the
             confession
             amounted
             so
             high
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             all
             Iudea
             ,
             as
             the
             precept
             and
             command
             of
             Iohn
             required
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             land
             of
             
               Iudea
               ,
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             region
             round
             about
             Ierusalem
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             baptized
             ,
             Matth.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Mark
             1.
             4
             ,
             5.
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             Luke
             4.
             21.
             were
             not
             only
             visible
             saints
             ,
             
               but
               did
               all
               really
               repent
               and
               bring
               forth
               fruits
               worthy
               amendment
               of
               life
               :
            
             for
             Mr.
             Hooker
             his
             argument
             is
             not
             from
             the
             peoples
             practice
             ,
             but
             from
             Iohns
             command
             .
             
               Bring
               forth
               fruits
            
             &c.
             so
             Mr.
             
               Hooker
               .
               They
               confessed
               their
               sinnes
               ,
            
             v.
             6.
             it
             was
             such
             
               a
               confession
               as
               amounted
               to
               repentance
            
             ;
             that
             I
             confesse
             is
             a
             sea
             of
             Charity
             to
             all
             the
             visible
             saints
             .
             Now
             hear
             how
             M.
             Hooker
             exponeth
             their
             practised
             confession
             ,
             
               The
               Baptist
               so
               interprets
               is
               ,
               bring
               forth
               fruits
               worthy
               of
               repentance
               and
               amendment
               of
               life
               .
            
             Now
             sure
             Iohn
             commanded
             never
             such
             a
             confession
             ,
             as
             Magus
             the
             witch
             made
             Act.
             8.
             nor
             a
             visible
             repentance
             such
             as
             maketh
             a
             visible
             saint
             ,
             but
             he
             commanded
             a
             reall
             internall
             repentance
             ,
             otherwise
             saith
             he
             ,
             if
             
               ye
               bring
               not
               forth
               good
               fruit
               ,
            
             Matth.
             3.
             ver
             .
             10.
             see
             your
             doome
             ,
             
               every
               tree
               that
               bringeth
               not
               forth
               good
               fruit
               is
               hewen
               down
               and
               cast
               into
               the
               fire
               .
            
          
           
             And
             therefore
             if
             the
             argument
             stand
             thus
             ,
             such
             a
             confession
             〈◊〉
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             commandeth
             Matth.
             3.
             6
             ,
             7.
             such
             must
             be
             in
             all
             before
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             and
             the
             Church
             can
             lawfully
             baptize
             them
             ,
             or
             admit
             them
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             sinne
             who
             baptise
             
             and
             receive
             into
             the
             visible
             Church
             visible
             hypocrites
             .
          
           
             But
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             requireth
             reall
             and
             internall
             repentance
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             baptized
             should
             be
             cast
             into
             hell
             fire
             ,
             Mat.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             conclusion
             is
             so
             grosse
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Hooker
             could
             not
             dreame
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             precept
             of
             Repentance
             is
             not
             given
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             so
             as
             obedience
             thereunto
             must
             be
             necessarily
             required
             before
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             can
             lawfully
             and
             without
             sinne
             admit
             them
             to
             baptism
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             Christian
             visible
             Church
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             either
             more
             personall
             and
             fruitfull
             receiving
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             farre
             rather
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             from
             
               the
               wrath
               to
               come
            
             ,
             Matth.
             3.
             10.
             
             Luk.
             3.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             as
             to
             that
             
               Act.
               2.
               38.
               what
               shall
               we
               doe
               ?
            
             if
             it
             conclude
             any
             thing
             it
             must
             have
             this
             meaning
             ,
             
               men
               and
               Brethren
               what
               shall
               we
               doe
               ,
               before
               ye
               can
               owne
               us
               as
               visible
               saints
               ,
               and
               baptize
               us
               without
               your
               hazard
               of
               casting
               pearles
               before
               swine
               ?
            
             This
             is
             to
             doe
             violence
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             these
             words
             
               (
               what
               shall
               we
               doe
               ?
               )
            
             must
             be
             all
             one
             with
             the
             like
             of
             
               Saul
               ,
               Act.
            
             9.
             6.
             and
             of
             the
             Jaylor
             ,
             
               Act.
               16.
               30.
               what
               shall
               we
               doe
               to
               be
               saved
               and
               to
               obtaine
               life
               everlasting
               ,
               and
               a
               due
               roome
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
               grace
               here
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               of
               glory
               ?
            
             and
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             repentance
             which
             the
             Apostles
             command
             is
             the
             course
             of
             repentance
             all
             their
             life
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             after
             baptisme
             ,
             ver
             .
             40.
             
               and
               with
               many
               other
               words
               did
               he
               testifie
               and
               exhort
               ,
               saying
               ,
               save
               your selves
               from
               this
               untoward
               generation
               ,
            
             which
             is
             ,
             
               walk
               not
               in
               the
               way
               of
               this
               people
               :
            
             and
             doth
             Peter
             advise
             no
             repentance
             ,
             but
             such
             visible
             repentance
             as
             was
             to
             goe
             before
             their
             baptism
             ?
             certain
             he
             adviseth
             repentance
             ,
             new
             obedience
             and
             perseverance
             therein
             to
             their
             lives
             end
             after
             they
             should
             be
             baptised
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             to
             the
             ayme
             of
             baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             
               remission
               of
               sinnes
            
             ,
             it
             importeth
             a
             confession
             such
             
               as
               amounteth
               to
               repentance
            
             reall
             and
             true
             ,
             yea
             constant
             and
             induring
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             Ergo
             they
             were
             
             justified
             and
             effectually
             redeemed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             persevered
             therein
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             before
             Iohn
             could
             baptise
             them
             without
             sinne
             :
             how
             weak
             are
             these
             ?
             and
             so
             these
             huge
             multitudes
             were
             never
             baptized
             untill
             they
             all
             died
             reall
             converts
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             never
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             the
             Baptist
             so
             requires
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             baptized
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             Who
             shall
             believe
             that
             when
             
               Iohn
               baptized
            
             ,
             Mark
             5.
             
               all
               the
               land
               of
               Iudea
               ,
               and
               all
               Ierusalem
            
             and
             
               Matth.
               3
               5.
               all
               Iudea
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               all
               the
               region
               round
               about
               Iordan
               :
            
             and
             Luk.
             4.
             21.
             
               and
               all
               the
               people
            
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             all
             in
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             his
             judgment
             of
             charity
             ,
             sound
             believers
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             these
             
               brought
               forth
               fruits
               worthy
               of
               amendment
               of
               life
               ?
            
             and
             that
             all
             these
             were
             pardoned
             and
             justified
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
               that
               they
               were
               the
               habitation
               of
            
             God
             
               through
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             as
             Ephes.
             2.
             22.
             when
             Iohn
             preacheth
             to
             them
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             multitude
             that
             came
             forth
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             Luk.
             3.
             7.
             and
             to
             many
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             Sadduces
             as
             to
             a
             generation
             of
             vipers
             ,
             Matth.
             3.
             7.
             2.
             as
             to
             hypocrites
             that
             gloried
             they
             were
             Abrahams
             sons
             ,
             and
             would
             think
             they
             were
             more
             then
             Gods
             sons
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             now
             washen
             by
             baptisme
             ,
             the
             new
             seale
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ?
             3.
             as
             to
             fruitlesse
             trees
             ready
             to
             be
             burnt
             in
             hell
             fire
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             4.
             as
             to
             these
             washen
             with
             water
             by
             a
             man
             ,
             not
             inwardly
             baptised
             by
             Christ
             ver
             .
             11.
             5.
             to
             a
             visible
             company
             in
             which
             there
             were
             wheat
             and
             chaff
             ?
             certainly
             Iohn
             should
             break
             the
             
               bruised
               reed
            
             ,
             if
             he
             preached
             not
             to
             them
             as
             to
             reall
             
               sons
               of
               Abraham
            
             ,
             inwardly
             baptised
             ,
             fruitfull
             trees
             ,
             and
             wheat
             into
             the
             Lords
             barn
             .
             8.
             
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             warrant
             to
             think
             that
             they
             all
             asked
             ,
             
               what
               shall
               we
               doe
            
             ?
             and
             did
             all
             
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               worthy
               amendment
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             Sadduces
             who
             came
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             Matth.
             3.
             7.
             did
             bring
             forth
             such
             fruits
             ,
             before
             Iohn
             could
             baptise
             them
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             they
             were
             baptized
             the
             same
             day
             :
             neither
             must
             that
             passe
             ,
             which
             our
             brethren
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Iohn
               repelled
               not
               only
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               ,
            
             Matth.
             3.
             7.
             
               but
               also
               the
               prophane
               people
               from
               baptism
               ,
               as
               those
               who
               were
               a
               generation
               of
               vipers
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               yet
               brought
               forth
               fruits
               meet
               for
               repentance
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             Let
             the
             Text
             speak
             ,
             Mark
             1.
             5.
             
             
               And
               there
               went
               out
               unto
               him
               all
               the
               land
               of
               Iudea
               ,
               and
               they
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               they
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               were
               all
               baptized
               .
            
             Matthew
             saith
             chap.
             3.
             v.
             7.
             
             
               And
               seeing
               many
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               Sadduoes
               come
               to
               his
               baptism
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               Generation
               of
               vipers
               ,
               who
               hath
               forewarned
               you
               to
               flee
               from
               the
               wrath
               to
               come
               ?
            
             which
             argueth
             rather
             that
             he
             admitted
             them
             ;
             but
             as
             Calvin
             well
             sayeth
             ,
             
               he
               citeth
               them
               before
               the
               inner
               tribunal
               of
               their
               consci
               nce
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               severely
               examine
               themselves
               ,
            
             Luk.
             3.
             7.
             he
             said
             the
             same
             to
             all
             the
             multitude
             that
             came
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             but
             especially
             to
             he
             Pharisees
             ,
             but
             that
             Iohn
             refused
             to
             baptize
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             word
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               Mark
               1.
               5.
               
               Luk
               3.
               2.
               
               Matth.
            
             3.
             3.
             
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             
               Beza
               ,
               Pareus
               ,
               Piscator
            
             ,
             on
             Matth.
             4.
             say
             that
             Iohn
             admitted
             none
             to
             baptism
             but
             such
             as
             they
             judged
             worthy
             ;
             but
             that
             such
             worthinesse
             was
             reall
             regeneration
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             no
             Divine
             sayeth
             .
             But
             withall
             Piscator
             sayeth
             on
             Mark
             ,
             That
             Bellarmine
             hath
             no
             ground
             for
             auricular
             confession
             .
             It
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             Iohn
             sought
             a
             publick
             confession
             of
             secret
             sinnes
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             known
             ,
             Mr.
             Hooker
             the
             book
             of
             Discipline
             of
             N.
             England
             requires
             farre
             beyond
             auricular
             confession
             .
             The
             Rhemists
             speak
             just
             almost
             in
             the
             language
             of
             M.
             H.
             confessing
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             not
             acknowledging
             
               themselves
               in
               generall
               to
               be
               sinners
               ,
               but
               also
               uttering
               every
               man
               his
               sinnes
               ,
            
             M.
             
               H.
               They
               confessed
               their
               sinnes
            
             .
             ver
             .
             6.
             
               it
               was
               such
               a
               confession
               as
               amounted
               to
               repentance
               .
            
             And
             their
             own
             words
             evidence
             as
             much
             .
             Luk.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               What
               shall
               we
               doe
            
             ?
             if
             it
             was
             such
             a
             repentance
             as
             Iohn
             commanded
             ;
             and
             such
             it
             was
             (
             sayeth
             M.
             H.
             )
             Then
             it
             was
             reall
             and
             constant
             ,
             enduring
             to
             the
             end
             .
             And
             this
             is
             more
             charity
             bestowed
             upon
             Iudea
             ,
             then
             the
             
               Iesuites
               of
               Rhemes
            
             give
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             content
             to
             stay
             within
             a
             precept
             (
             M.
             H.
             sayeth
             all
             Iudea
             repented
             )
             
               He
               preacheth
               repentance
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               by
               doing
               worthy
               fruits
               or
               works
               of
               penance
               .
            
             Now
             M.
             H.
             must
             make
             this
             confession
             ,
             if
             it
             amounted
             to
             repentance
             ,
             most
             particular
             of
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             D.
             Fulke
             sayeth
             was
             impossible
             ;
             and
             Cartwright
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             common
             not
             full
             ,
             and
             proveth
             it
             by
             many
             arguments
             :
             and
             sure
             ,
             that
             multitude
             must
             have
             lived
             upon
             
               locusts
               and
               wild
               honey
            
             ,
             that
             Iohn
             might
             have
             been
             satisfied
             with
             their
             
               spirituall
               good
               estate
               as
               lively
               stones
               ,
            
             as
             our
             brethren
             speak
             ,
             our
             brethrens
             confession
             must
             have
             as
             long
             a
             space
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             seven
             yeares
             ,
             as
             D.
             Fulke
             sayeth
             anricular
             confession
             would
             have
             taken
             .
          
           
           
             Some
             bring
             the
             place
             Luk.
             7.
             29.
             to
             prove
             that
             Iohn
             refused
             
             to
             admit
             the
             Pharisees
             to
             baptism
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             place
             sayeth
             it
             was
             their
             sinne
             who
             would
             not
             be
             baptized
             ,
             
               and
               so
               despised
               the
               counsel
               of
               God
               ,
            
             whereas
             the
             
               Publicans
               glorified
               God
               ,
               being
               baptized
               with
               the
               baptism
               of
               Iohn
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             29
             ,
             30.
             as
             Calvin
             well
             observeth
             ,
             comparing
             the
             Publicans
             and
             Pharisees
             together
             .
             See
             Diod●ti
             and
             the
             English
             Divines
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             holden
             forth
             as
             their
             punishment
             ,
             that
             Iohn
             debarred
             them
             as
             unworthy
             .
             Yea
             all
             that
             came
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             
               Mat.
               3.
               
               Mark
               1.
               
               Luk.
            
             3.
             were
             baptized
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             of
             weight
             ,
             that
             Philip
             sayeth
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             
             Thou
             mayest
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             be
             baptized
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             so
             the
             word
             noteth
             ,
             Matth.
             12.
             24.
             ver
             .
             10.
             12.
             
             
               Matth.
               14.
               4.
               
               Matth.
               19.
               
               Matth.
               20.
               15.
               
               Matth.
               22.
               17.
               
               Matth.
               27.
               6.
               
               Mark.
            
             2.
             24.
             ver
             .
             26.
             
             
               Luk.
               6.
               2.
               
               Ioh.
            
             6.
             9.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ioh.
               5.
               10.
               
               Ioh.
            
             18
             31.
             
             There
             is
             no
             shadow
             ,
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             the
             lawfulnesse
             is
             referred
             to
             Philip
             his
             act
             of
             baptizing
             ,
             as
             if
             Philip
             might
             without
             sinne
             baptize
             ;
             as
             if
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             
               I
               Philip
               cannot
               lawfully
               baptize
               thee
               except
               them
               believe
               with
               all
               the
               heart
            
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             clearly
             referred
             to
             the
             Eunuches
             believing
             .
             For
             1.
             
             Philip
             had
             more
             ground
             of
             the
             soundnesse
             of
             the
             Eunuches
             profession
             so
             as
             he
             might
             lawfully
             have
             baptized
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             had
             to
             baptize
             Magus
             ;
             finding
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             had
             directed
             Philip
             to
             goe
             to
             him
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             29
             ,
             30.
             2.
             
             He
             found
             him
             reading
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             desirous
             to
             know
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             36.
             and
             destrous
             to
             be
             baptized
             (
             3.
             )
             There
             is
             no
             shadow
             of
             reason
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             case
             of
             conscience
             to
             the
             Ennuch
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             Philips
             sinne
             to
             baptize
             him
             ,
             except
             he
             knew
             he
             had
             true
             faith
             ;
             but
             clearly
             he
             himself
             doubted
             whether
             he
             might
             be
             baptized
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             3.
             
             Philip
             requireth
             of
             the
             Eunuch
             reall
             believing
             with
             all
             the
             heart
             ;
             but
             visible
             believing
             as
             Magus
             had
             ,
             was
             sufficient
             for
             Philip
             to
             baptize
             without
             sinne
             in
             the
             baptizer
             .
          
           
           
             Quest.
             
               What
               ignorance
               exoludeth
               from
               Church
               membership
               ?
            
          
           
             M.
             
               H.
               That
               ignorance
               which
               maketh
               persons
               to
               be
               no
               Church
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               will
               hinder
               a
               person
               from
               being
               a
               member
               .
               But
               there
               is
               a
               simple
               ignorance
               of
               points
               fundamentall
               ,
               that
               maketh
               Papists
               that
               never
               heard
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               not
               wilfully
               rejected
               it
            
             (
             sayeth
             M.
             
               R.
               )
               to
               be
               no
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             A●s●
             ,
             M.
             
               H.
               To
               be
               admitted
               a
               member
               and
               to
               be
               baptized
            
             (
             sayeth
             
             he
             pag.
             20.
             )
             
               inferreth
               each
               one
               another
               .
               But
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             (
             sayeth
             he
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             5.
             pag.
             59
             )
             
               have
               received
               true
               Baptisme
            
             .
             Let
             M.
             H.
             answer
             M.
             
               H.
               2.
               
               That
               ignorance
               that
               hindereth
               persons
               to
               be
               no
               Church
               visibly
               professing
               ,
               will
               hinder
               persons
               to
               be
               true
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               professing
               Church
               .
            
             The
             proposition
             is
             denyed
             ;
             for
             infants
             (
             sayth
             
               Calvin
               )
               baptized
               are
               so
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               admitted
               members
            
             (
             say
             our
             brethren
             )
             in
             and
             with
             
             their
             parents
             ,
             3.
             
             M.
             R.
             speaketh
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             Papists
             ignorant
             of
             fundamentalls
             ,
             are
             not
             members
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               How
               profession
               doth
               notifie
               conversion
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               That
               profession
               which
               must
               notifie
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               a
               person
               is
               a
               true
               believer
               ,
               that
               must
               notifie
               that
               he
               hath
            
             
             
               true
               grace
               .
               But
               the
               profession
               that
            
             M.
             
               R
               requireth
               ,
               must
               notifie
               to
               the
               Church
               that
               he
               is
               a
               true
               believer
               ,
            
             pag.
             196.
             
             
               Faith
               giveth
               right
               to
               the
               seales
               ;
               profession
               ,
               to
               speake
               acu●ately
               ,
               doth
               only
               notifie
               to
               the
               Church
               that
               the
               man
               hath
               right
               to
               the
               seales
               .
            
             So
             M.
             R.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             What
             is
             in
             question
             to
             M.
             R.
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             a
             
             Church-member
             ,
             as
             infants
             and
             fixed
             hearers
             are
             ;
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             be
             by
             profession
             ,
             capable
             of
             both
             the
             seales
             :
             the
             latter
             are
             such
             determinate
             Church-members
             ,
             or
             Church-members
             in
             speciall
             ,
             but
             all
             members
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             both
             seales
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             profession
             that
             M.
             R.
             requireth
             doth
             notifie
             ,
             M.
             R.
             said
             not
             ,
             
               Faith
               must
               notifie
            
             to
             the
             Church
             that
             a
             person
             is
             a
             true
             believer
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             be
             admitted
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             question
             now
             .
             Not
             what
             profession
             doth
             notifie
             simply
             ;
             but
             what
             it
             must
             notifie
             to
             the
             Church
             before
             
             the
             Church
             can
             lawfully
             admit
             them
             to
             be
             members
             .
             M.
             R.
             never
             said
             that
             ;
             nor
             sayeth
             M.
             R.
             That
             not
             every
             profession
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             apparently
             true
             doth
             notifie
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             only
             savoury
             to
             the
             godly
             .
             2.
             
             As
             also
             M.
             H.
             addeth
             to
             my
             words
             ,
             the
             adjective
             ,
             True
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             my
             words
             ;
             yea
             I
             teach
             that
             the
             profession
             of
             
               Demas
               ,
               Magus
            
             ,
             doth
             not
             notifie
             that
             they
             are
             true
             believers
             :
             And
             though
             visible
             profession
             should
             notifie
             true
             faith
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             it
             must
             offer
             to
             judicious
             charity
             such
             overweighing
             evidences
             as
             the
             Church
             cannot
             lawfully
             admit
             Magus
             a
             member
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             first
             positively
             judge
             him
             a
             reall
             convert
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             Iohn
             must
             judge
             of
             all
             Iury
             whom
             he
             baptized
             .
             3.
             
             Since
             M.
             H
             speaketh
             of
             admission
             to
             the
             seales
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             he
             must
             mean
             both
             the
             seales
             ;
             Hence
             let
             this
             quaere
             be
             answered
             by
             our
             brethren
             ,
             whether
             they
             think
             that
             profession
             doth
             notifie
             to
             a
             charitable
             
             judgement
             that
             all
             infants
             of
             Church-members
             ,
             because
             born
             of
             Church-members
             ,
             are
             reall
             converts
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             birth
             must
             give
             conversion
             ,
             and
             David
             must
             give
             to
             Absalom
             conversion
             by
             birth
             .
             2.
             
             All
             infants
             so
             born
             must
             be
             regenerate
             ;
             but
             experience
             and
             Scriptures
             teach
             that
             many
             so
             born
             turn
             Apostates
             ,
             and
             prove
             sonnes
             of
             perdition
             .
             How
             our
             brethren
             shall
             free
             themselves
             of
             some
             baptismall
             regeneration
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             apostacy
             of
             the
             justified
             and
             truly
             sanctified
             ,
             let
             them
             consider
             ,
             and
             the
             sound
             Reader
             judge
             ;
             for
             our
             brethren
             tell
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             put
             the
             seale
             upon
             a
             blank
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               degenerate
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             A
             
               Church
               constituted
               of
               fit
               matter
               may
               be
               corrupted
               by
               their
               breaking
               forth
               into
               scandals
               ,
               as
               is
               clear
               in
               Corinth
               ,
               Galatia
               ,
               Sardis
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Lord
               threatneth
            
             
             
               a
               bill
               of
               divorce
            
             ,
             Hos.
             22.
             
               and
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               of
               toleration
               untill
               by
               a
               judiciall
               proceeding
               the
               evill
               be
               tryed
               ,
               the
               party
               convinced
               ,
               or
               out
               off
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ergo
               the
               corrupting
               of
               a
               Church
               constitute
               gives
               no
               allowance
               to
               bring
               in
               corrupt
               members
               :
               but
               by
               the
               contrary
               ,
               if
               a
               pentinaclo●●
               member
               should
               be
               removed
               ,
               then
               such
               a
               member
               should
               not
               be
               admitted
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             This
             is
             the
             argument
             of
             Mr.
             Robinson
             ,
             and
             most
             are
             borrowed
             from
             Separatists
             and
             Anabaptists
             in
             this
             theme
             ,
             if
             such
             as
             are
             known
             to
             be
             no
             visible
             members
             
               must
               be
               tolerated
               ,
               untill
               censures
               be
               applied
               and
               they
               convinced
               or
               cut
               off
               ,
               in
               that
            
             intervall
             the
             Church
             must
             either
             give
             the
             seales
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             seed
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             If
             the
             former
             be
             said
             ,
             then
             must
             the
             Church
             
               knowingly
               prophane
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God.
            
             And
             so
             visible
             members
             as
             visible
             saints
             ,
             and
             under
             that
             formall
             reduplication
             as
             visible
             converts
             ,
             are
             not
             admitted
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             as
             tolerated
             scandalous
             persons
             ,
             upon
             whom
             the
             Church
             bestowes
             Church-admission
             and
             seales
             ,
             untill
             it
             be
             seen
             they
             are
             converts
             visible
             ,
             which
             destroyeth
             a
             principall
             pillar
             of
             the
             brethrens
             way
             .
             If
             the
             latter
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             seales
             are
             to
             be
             denyed
             to
             them
             and
             to
             their
             seed
             ,
             in
             the
             intervall
             ,
             then
             the
             visible
             Saintship
             so
             judged
             is
             not
             the
             formall
             reason
             of
             membership
             and
             Church-priviledges
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             seales
             ;
             for
             hence
             seales
             are
             denyed
             to
             such
             members
             as
             are
             seen
             to
             be
             scandalous
             ,
             but
             not
             casten
             out
             ,
             which
             againe
             destroyeth
             the
             same
             principle
             .
             2.
             
             The
             argument
             presupposeth
             that
             none
             are
             excommunicate
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             formall
             reason
             of
             visible
             non-converts
             .
             
               Ergo
               David
               ,
               Peter
            
             ,
             and
             such
             are
             
             undoubtedly
             visible
             converts
             ,
             cannot
             be
             excommunicate
             for
             adulterie
             or
             murther
             ,
             though
             visible
             they
             remaine
             as
             to
             all
             other
             things
             (
             save
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Uriah
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             particular
             scandall
             for
             which
             they
             are
             excommunicate
             ,
             sound
             and
             savoury
             saints
             )
             but
             the
             Church
             must
             judge
             
               David
               ,
               Peter
            
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             
             whom
             they
             excommunicate
             ,
             non-converts
             and
             unchosen
             to
             glory
             ;
             which
             is
             against
             the
             brethrens
             way
             also
             :
             for
             if
             none
             be
             admitted
             Church-members
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             according
             to
             the
             command
             and
             revealed
             will
             of
             God
             are
             judged
             converts
             visible
             ;
             Ergo
             all
             casten
             out
             are
             no
             members
             ,
             and
             so
             non-converts
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             have
             been
             admitted
             but
             holden
             out
             ,
             though
             in
             other
             things
             they
             be
             visible
             converts
             .
             3.
             
             M.
             H.
             cannot
             produce
             any
             argument
             of
             M.
             R.
             wherein
             he
             argueth
             simply
             from
             corrupted
             and
             degenerate
             members
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Jewes
             were
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             who
             blaspheme
             ,
             contradict
             and
             openly
             put
             away
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             such
             may
             be
             admitted
             and
             planted
             in
             Churches
             .
             But
             Sardis
             ,
             for
             the
             few
             names
             therein
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             visible
             Churches
             and
             golden
             Candlesticks
             among
             which
             Christ
             walks
             ,
             Rev.
             3.
             and
             M.
             Hooker
             yeilds
             the
             seales
             were
             due
             to
             these
             members
             and
             their
             feed
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             a
             name
             of
             living
             members
             and
             were
             dead
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             not
             visibly
             scandalous
             ;
             but
             M.
             R.
             his
             argument
             is
             not
             brought
             ,
             but
             a
             new
             one
             ,
             for
             M.
             R.
             saith
             that
             God
             made
             a
             covenant
             ,
             Deu.
             29.
             with
             the
             body
             of
             the
             people
             for
             the
             elects
             sake
             ,
             said
             to
             be
             hard
             ,
             blind
             ,
             D●●
             .
             29.
             3.
             stiff-necked
             ,
             Deu.
             31.
             27.
             a●
             that
             time
             but
             professed
             repentance
             ,
             Deu.
             29.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             Saviours
             aime
             and
             decree
             or
             intention
             of
             saving
             (
             which
             is
             hidden
             from
             us
             )
             and
             the
             Lords
             deep
             dispensation
             in
             long
             bearing
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             calling
             them
             Lo-ammi
             ,
             not
             my
             people
             ,
             Hos.
             2.
             (
             for
             that
             he
             cites
             )
             is
             no
             rule
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             the
             revealed
             will
             ;
             nor
             is
             the
             Church
             to
             forbear
             to
             
             censure
             so
             long
             as
             God
             punisheth
             not
             ;
             yea
             then
             should
             the
             Priests
             have
             admitted
             into
             the
             Temple
             the
             worshippers
             of
             Baal
             ,
             such
             as
             offered
             in
             the
             high
             places
             to
             other
             strange
             Gods
             ;
             for
             God
             cast
             not
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Jewes
             nor
             such
             Idolaters
             utterly
             off
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             but
             he
             sent
             Prophets
             to
             them
             .
             And
             there
             is
             a
             farre
             other
             consideration
             of
             a
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             Iezabel
             a
             single
             person
             .
             He
             will
             not
             remove
             his
             candlestick
             from
             Sardis
             ,
             but
             he
             offends
             that
             Iezabel
             is
             not
             casten
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               answers
               of
               
                 Mr.
                 Hooker
              
               to
               the
               arguments
               of
               
                 Mr.
                 Rutherfurd
              
               are
               discussed
               and
               disapproven
               .
               The
               places
               
                 Acts
                 2.
                 37
                 ,
                 38.
                 &c.
              
               And
               Magus
               his
               admission
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               15.
               considered
               .
            
          
           
             FIrst
             Argument
             .
             
               In
               the
               first
               receiving
               of
               members
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               there
               was
               but
               a
               professed
               willingnesse
               to
               receive
               the
               Gospel
               howbeit
               seme
               received
               it
               not
               from
               the
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             M.
             H.
             answereth
             ;
             
               There
               was
               not
               only
               a
               professed
               willingnesse
               ,
               but
               a
               practicall
               reformation
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               charity
               giveth
               grounds
               of
               hope
               that
               there
               is
               something
               reall
               ,
               before
               the
               contrary
               appeare
               ;
               Therefore
            
             Peter
             
               who
               received
            
             Magus
             
               upon
               his
               approbation
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               outward
               conformity
               thereunto
               in
               the
               course
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               rejected
               him
               as
               one
               in
               the
               gall
               of
               bitternesse
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               share
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               certainly
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               in
               the
               priviledges
               of
               communion
               ,
               so
               persisting
               without
               repentance
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               Not
               professed
               willingnesse
               ,
               but
               also
               practicall
               reformation
               is
               required
               .
            
             But
             is
             not
             professed
             willingnesse
             in
             murtherers
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               we
               doe
            
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             some
             
               practicall
               reformation
            
             ?
             There
             is
             nothing
             but
             conjectures
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Apostles
               did
               not
               admit
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               the
               three
               thousand
               ,
               untill
               they
               had
               experience
               of
               their
               state
               of
               grace
               .
               and
               judicially
               determined
            
             
             
               so
               of
               them
               all
            
             .
             2.
             
             This
             
               practicall
               reformation
            
             was
             not
             an
             experience
             of
             their
             practise
             of
             savoury
             walking
             ,
             required
             by
             M.
             H.
             p.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             pag.
             14
             ,
             15.
             in
             visible
             saints
             before
             admission
             ,
             except
             some
             four
             or
             five
             houres
             time
             may
             create
             an
             habituall
             experience
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             very
             day
             they
             were
             baptized
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             41.
             
             (
             3
             )
             M.
             H.
             should
             prove
             that
             the
             Apostles
             found
             this
             
               practicall
               reformation
            
             in
             all
             ,
             
               Ananias
               ,
               Saphira
            
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             3000
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Apostles
             tryed
             and
             smelled
             the
             
               savourinesse
               of
               saving
               grace
            
             in
             all
             ;
             in
             Saphira
             ,
             the
             Text
             giveth
             not
             the
             least
             jot
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             mu●
             take
             it
             upon
             the
             naked
             assertion
             of
             M.
             H.
             4
             )
             That
             this
             practicall
             reformation
             gave
             to
             the
             
               Apostles
               judgement
               of
               charity
               ground
               
               of
               hope
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               something
               reall
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             whole
             number
             about
             three
             thousand
             (
             none
             excepted
             ,
             for
             all
             were
             made
             Church-saints
             visible
             )
             gave
             grounds
             of
             hope
             that
             they
             were
             all
             really
             (
             otherwise
             their
             speaking
             and
             hearing
             the
             word
             was
             reall
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             imaginary
             )
             internally
             and
             effectually
             called
             ,
             and
             born
             over
             againe
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             chosen
             to
             life
             eternall
             from
             eternity
             ,
             before
             the
             Apostles
             durst
             without
             the
             offending
             of
             God
             admit
             them
             to
             Church-fellowship
             and
             visible
             communion
             ;
             those
             (
             I
             say
             )
             must
             be
             proven
             .
             If
             I
             durst
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             farre
             from
             judging
             the
             godly
             and
             judicious
             in
             cold
             blood
             ,
             free
             of
             heate
             of
             dispute
             ,
             dare
             not
             so
             judge
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             or
             Acts
             8.
             
             (
             5
             )
             There
             is
             no
             shadow
             
               Acts
               8.
               that
               Peter
            
             (
             M.
             H.
             should
             say
             
               Philip
               )
               admitted
            
             
             
               not
               Magus
               while
               he
               saw
               such
               grounds
               of
               the
               sorcerers
               reall
               conversion
               and
               reall
               predestination
               to
               glory
               (
               6
               )
               Peter
            
             said
             that
             
               Magus
               had
               no
               share
               in
               Christ.
            
             True
             ,
             but
             said
             he
             that
             he
             was
             an
             unbaptized
             man
             who
             had
             no
             share
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ?
             No.
             (
             7
             )
             
               But
               he
               would
               not
               suffer
               Magus
               to
               share
               in
               the
               priviledges
               of
               communion
               ,
               he
               persisting
               without
               repentance
               .
            
          
           
             True
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             no
             answer
             to
             the
             argument
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             receiving
             in
             ,
             this
             is
             something
             to
             the
             casting
             out
             ,
             (
             8
             )
             that
             Peter
             reproveth
             him
             in
             the
             gall
             of
             bitternesse
             .
             2.
             
             Exhorts
             him
             to
             repent
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             pardon
             ,
             were
             great
             priviledges
             of
             Church-communion
             
             bestowed
             upon
             Magus
             .
          
           
             The
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             three
             cases
             .
             The
             1.
             
             Case
             is
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             Churches
             are
             gathered
             out
             of
             Churches
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Galatia
               ,
               Ephesus
            
             ,
             where
             infants
             are
             born
             and
             baptised
             
             Church-members
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             hence
             we
             seek
             a
             warrant
             ,
             why
             these
             who
             were
             once
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             
             Church
             and
             baptized
             ,
             as
             the
             answer
             to
             the
             32
             sayeth
             ,
             and
             so
             clean
             and
             holy
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               7.
               14.
               
               Rom.
            
             11.
             16.
             
             (
             2
             )
             In
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             
               Acts
               2.
               38
               ,
               39.
               
               Act.
               15.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               2
               
               Cor.
            
             6.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             &c.
             (
             3
             )
             And
             so
             redeemed
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             and
             baptized
             into
             his
             body
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             13.
             even
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             
               Gal.
               3.
               17.
               
               Act.
            
             2.
             38
             ,
             39.
             when
             they
             come
             to
             age
             ,
             are
             for
             no
             scandall
             unchurched
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             cannot
             give
             evidence
             of
             reall
             conversion
             ,
             yet
             for
             60.
             or
             80.
             years
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             dying
             day
             ,
             are
             no
             more
             Church-members
             then
             Pagans
             ?
          
           
           
             2.
             
             How
             could
             ye
             baptize
             Pagans
             ?
             They
             are
             so
             straited
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             many
             among
             them
             call
             for
             Bishopping
             or
             confirmation
             againe
             .
             3.
             
             How
             is
             it
             that
             you
             once
             baptized
             them
             Church-members
             and
             within
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             baptized
             them
             but
             for
             the
             foresaid
             want
             ?
             How
             is
             it
             now
             (
             1
             )
             You
             teach
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             comfort
             them
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             no
             Pastorall
             call
             to
             them
             more
             then
             to
             Pagans
             ?
             (
             2
             )
             How
             ,
             or
             what
             calling
             ,
             or
             what
             sort
             of
             officers
             are
             your
             Pastors
             to
             them
             ?
             or
             who
             called
             you
             to
             take
             care
             and
             watch
             for
             their
             souls
             who
             are
             without
             ,
             and
             to
             you
             as
             Pagans
             ?
             (
             3
             )
             How
             can
             you
             offer
             Christ
             all
             the
             day
             long
             to
             Pagans
             ?
             4.
             
             If
             they
             refuse
             to
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             you
             cannot
             judge
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             without
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             12.
             to
             you
             ;
             and
             Christian
             
             Magistrates
             cannot
             compell
             them
             that
             are
             without
             to
             the
             means
             of
             grace
             by
             your
             way
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Case
               is
            
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Apostles
             came
             with
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             
               Gentiles
               ,
               Act.
            
             14.
             47
             ,
             48.
             to
             Lystra
             and
             
               Derbe
               ,
               Act.
            
             14.
             6
             ,
             7.
             to
             
               Philippi
               ,
               Act.
            
             16.
             12.
             to
             
               Corinth
               ,
               Act.
            
             18.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             to
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Act.
            
             19.
             9
             ,
             10.
             &c.
             our
             brethren
             must
             prove
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Apostles
             first
             teached
             to
             them
             as
             no
             officers
             ,
             having
             no
             Pastorall
             care
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             untill
             they
             were
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             reall
             converts
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             preached
             to
             them
             as
             Church-members
             :
             (
             2
             )
             And
             
               untill
               they
               were
               satisfied
               in
               conscience
               of
               the
               good
               spirituall
               estate
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               as
               lively
               stones
               to
               be
               laid
               upon
               the
               spirituall
               building
               ,
            
             as
             their
             way
             teacheth
             ;
             And
             
               untill
               they
               in
               their
               practise
               and
               profession
               (
               if
               we
               look
               sayeth
            
             M.
             
               Hooker
               )
               in
               their
               course
               according
               to
               what
               we
               see
               by
               experience
               ,
               or
               receive
               by
               report
               and
               testimony
               from
               others
               .
               Or
               lastly
               ,
               look
               we
               at
            
             their
             expressions
             ,
             favour
             so
             much
             as
             though
             they
             had
             been
             with
             Jesus
             .
             And
             3.
             
             The
             Apostles
             knew
             not
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             visible
             ●converts
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             should
             form
             themselves
             from
             an
             intrinsecall
             power
             in
             themselves
             into
             an
             organicall
             body
             and
             ordaine
             their
             own
             Elders
             ;
             for
             to
             draw
             this
             out
             of
             any
             thing
             we
             find
             in
             Scripture
             is
             done
             with
             as
             great
             difficulty
             ,
             as
             to
             extract
             water
             out
             of
             a
             stone
             ;
             all
             we
             find
             the
             Apostles
             did
             was
             to
             preach
             Christ
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             an
             interval
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             after
             Act.
             13.
             14
             they
             had
             preached
             
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Act.
             14.
             6.
             ver
             .
             21.
             they
             returned
             to
             Lystra
             ,
             and
             to
             
             Iconium
             ,
             and
             to
             Antioch
             ;
             and
             ver
             .
             23.
             and
             ordained
             Elders
             in
             every
             Church
             :
             all
             which
             times
             it
             appeareth
             they
             were
             visible
             Churches
             without
             seales
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             aged
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             received
             by
             a
             profession
             of
             faith
             sincere
             ,
             whether
             really
             or
             supposed
             only
             ,
             presently
             without
             delay
             (
             as
             is
             well
             observed
             by
             M.
             
               R.
               Baxter
            
             in
             his
             accurate
             treatise
             )
             they
             baptize
             
               Magus
               ,
               Act.
            
             8.
             12.
             13.
             such
             as
             hear
             the
             word
             ,
             among
             
             whom
             were
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             ,
             who
             were
             baptized
             members
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             41
             ,
             45.
             compared
             with
             Act.
             4.
             33
             ,
             34.
             and
             Act.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             &c.
             they
             baptize
             Cornilius
             and
             his
             house
             ,
             Act.
             10.
             44
             ,
             47
             ,
             48.
             
             When
             the
             Corinthians
             and
             Crispus
             and
             his
             house
             believed
             ,
             they
             were
             baptized
             ,
             and
             the
             Jayler
             and
             his
             house
             ,
             
               Act.
               16.
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               Lydia
            
             and
             her
             house
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             15.
             
             And
             the
             Eunuch
             having
             heard
             the
             word
             and
             believing
             was
             baptized
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             35
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             when
             the
             multitude
             hear
             Iohn
             and
             confesse
             their
             sinnes
             they
             are
             baptized
             ,
             Mark
             1.
             5.
             and
             that
             without
             any
             such
             conjectures
             of
             the
             congregationall
             way
             of
             trying
             members
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             said
             .
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Case
               is
            
             ,
          
           
             When
             the
             Christian
             Church
             is
             framed
             out
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             I
             propound
             these
             considerations
             (
             1
             )
             Act.
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             such
             processe
             as
             M.
             H.
             talks
             of
             ,
             pag.
             14.
             15.
             
             (
             2
             )
             No
             hint
             of
             a
             covenant
             to
             a
             single
             Congregation
             ,
             except
             ye
             speak
             of
             a
             baptismall
             Covenant
             .
             (
             3
             )
             The
             Apostles
             shall
             not
             act
             as
             Apostles
             ,
             
             but
             in
             an
             erring
             way
             ,
             choosing
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             reprobate
             mettall
             in
             this
             first
             Temple
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             acted
             as
             Pastors
             ordinary
             in
             a
             Church
             way
             and
             fallibly
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             they
             more
             
               de
               facte
            
             actually
             erred
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             thrust
             in
             chalke
             stone
             ,
             and
             rotten
             timber
             ,
             apt
             to
             destroy
             the
             whole
             building
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             
               Ananias
               and
               Saphira
            
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             samplar
             ,
             then
             they
             erred
             in
             making
             heterodox
             and
             erroneous
             acts
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             in
             their
             first
             samplar
             of
             Synods
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             prove
             they
             acted
             not
             as
             infallible
             Apostles
             in
             that
             Synod
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             fallible
             and
             ordinary
             gift
             ,
             yet
             so
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             actually
             they
             erred
             not
             .
             (
             4
             )
             Any
             man
             judge
             of
             M.
             Hookers
             words
             pag.
             30.
             that
             Peter
             required
             of
             these
             3000.
             to
             repent
             and
             be
             baptized
             ,
             according
             
             to
             the
             like
             call
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             Philip
             saw
             the
             like
             in
             Magus
             ,
             ere
             he
             baptized
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             a
             large
             measure
             of
             spirituall
             discerning
             ;
             But
             if
             their
             discerning
             was
             put
             out
             in
             admitting
             none
             but
             such
             as
             they
             judged
             to
             be
             reall
             converts
             ,
             it
             failed
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             they
             laid
             hands
             suddenly
             in
             few
             hours
             space
             upon
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             :
             and
             so
             did
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             upon
             an
             huge
             multitude
             ,
             
               Matth.
               3
               Mark.
               1.
               
               Luk.
            
             4.
             nay
             their
             admitting
             of
             such
             ,
             whereas
             their
             eminency
             of
             discerning
             could
             have
             framed
             the
             first
             samplar
             of
             Church-constitution
             without
             one
             hypocrite
             ,
             sayeth
             to
             me
             .
             That
             it
             is
             the
             revealed
             will
             and
             intent
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             men
             usurp
             not
             the
             chairs
             of
             Christ
             to
             passe
             a
             sentence
             upon
             the
             inward
             state
             of
             Church-members
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             admitted
             into
             his
             work-house
             of
             conversion
             .
             Yea
             it
             is
             destructive
             to
             the
             Lords
             end
             to
             close
             the
             gates
             upon
             many
             heirs
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             lock
             fast
             the
             doores
             of
             Christs
             office-house
             ,
             his
             vineyard
             ,
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             his
             house
             ,
             upon
             multitudes
             to
             be
             saved
             and
             wrought
             upon
             and
             espoused
             to
             Christ
             ,
             after
             they
             are
             unchurched
             ,
             untill
             they
             be
             visible
             converts
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               11.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Gal.
            
             4.
             19.
             
             (
             5
             )
             The
             Apostles
             are
             accurate
             in
             trying
             of
             some
             Church-members
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             bid
             receive
             some
             ,
             and
             reject
             others
             ,
             
               Act.
               6.
               13.
               
               Act.
               13.
               2
               ,
               3.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             &c.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Tit.
               1.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               2
               
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             5.
             17
             ,
             22.
             
             But
             shew
             us
             rule
             ,
             Canon
             ,
             precept
             ,
             practise
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             judiciall
             electing
             of
             Church-members
             ;
             yea
             to
             me
             it
             is
             one
             act
             of
             the
             Lords
             deep
             providence
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             decrees
             of
             election
             and
             reprobation
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Lord
             sends
             the
             word
             of
             his
             kingdome
             to
             a
             Nation
             ,
             and
             calls
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             professe
             to
             hear
             ,
             there
             hath
             the
             Lord
             a
             visible
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             builds
             his
             house
             ,
             not
             Moses
             ,
             not
             Paul.
             (
             6
             )
             The
             place
             Act.
             2.
             pleads
             more
             for
             a
             reall
             and
             internall
             repentance
             ,
             and
             continued
             
             and
             prorogated
             all
             their
             life
             ,
             ver
             .
             46
             ,
             47.
             they
             
               abiding
               in
               the
               Apostles
               doctrine
               and
               fellowship
               stedfastly
               ,
            
             42.
             then
             for
             a
             visible
             repentance
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             ,
             though
             we
             exclude
             not
             visible
             repenting
             of
             some
             ,
             but
             in
             our
             brethrens
             sense
             ,
             visible
             repenting
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             reall
             and
             sincere
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             can
             reach
             .
             2.
             
             Reall
             and
             sincere
             repenting
             of
             all
             and
             every
             one
             .
             3.
             
             Antecedently
             and
             before
             admission
             to
             Church-membership
             ,
             we
             ever
             exclude
             ,
             and
             we
             say
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Jot●
             
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             such
             a
             judgement
             of
             
               Ananias
               ,
               Magus
            
             ;
             and
             our
             brethren
             cannot
             prove
             it
             .
             The
             believing
             of
             Magus
             and
             his
             a●dent
             continuing
             with
             
               Philip
               ,
               Act.
            
             8.
             13.
             with
             eagernesse
             ,
             as
             dogs
             in
             hunting
             to
             follow
             the
             prey
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             Beza
             cites
             
               Mar.
               3.
               9.
               
               Budaeus
            
             to
             stick
             to
             any
             as
             an
             assiduous
             convey
             ,
             proveth
             not
             what
             M.
             
               Lock
               ●r
            
             sayeth
             ;
             for
             Luke
             inspired
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             needeth
             not
             borrow
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             ,
             but
             seeth
             the
             heart
             ,
             testifieth
             of
             Magus
             that
             he
             believed
             in
             his
             way
             .
             All
             our
             Divines
             ,
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Gualther
               ,
               Piscator
            
             ,
             
             
               Marlorat
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Brentius
               ,
               Bullingerus
               ,
               Pomeranus
               ,
               Sarc●rius
               ,
               Diodati
               ,
               English
               Divines
               ,
            
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             an
             historicall
             and
             temporary
             faith
             ;
             if
             the
             holy
             Ghosts
             meaning
             were
             that
             Magus
             did
             savingly
             believe
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             eschew
             the
             Apostasy
             of
             true
             believers
             .
             The
             Text
             saith
             not
             that
             Magus
             savingly
             believed
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             Philip
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Samaria
             ;
             they
             saw
             his
             faith
             as
             they
             saw
             his
             wondring
             in
             his
             cleaving
             to
             Philip
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             our
             brethren
             must
             prove
             .
             Now
             they
             saw
             only
             such
             a
             faith
             ,
             in
             the
             effects
             ,
             as
             the
             Text
             speaks
             of
             ;
             but
             the
             Text
             speaks
             of
             a
             temporary
             faith
             :
             but
             that
             they
             believed
             the
             sorcerers
             temporary
             faith
             to
             be
             saving
             faith
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             otherwayes
             have
             baptized
             him
             ,
             that
             M.
             Hooker
             and
             M.
             Lockyer
             conjecture
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             shadow
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             ;
             had
             there
             been
             praying
             with
             liberty
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghosts
             strong
             perswasion
             ,
             much
             labour
             of
             glorying
             in
             tribulation
             ,
             rejoycing
             with
             joy
             unspeakable
             ,
             by
             selling
             all
             and
             following
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             something
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Church
             had
             refused
             without
             these
             to
             baptize
             him
             .
             (
             7
             )
             I
             retort
             the
             argument
             thus
             .
          
           
             Such
             should
             be
             the
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             before
             they
             be
             admitted
             ,
             as
             Peter
             requireth
             the
             thousands
             to
             be
             before
             they
             were
             admitted
             members
             :
             But
             Peter
             requireth
             of
             the
             3000.
             reall
             repentance
             ;
             Repent
             and
             be
             baptized
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yea
             such
             repentance
             
             as
             thereby
             their
             anxious
             conscience
             might
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             who
             asked
             ,
             
               Men
               and
               brethren
               what
               shall
               we
               doe
               ?
            
             Ah
             ,
             we
             slew
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             The
             members
             of
             our
             Church
             must
             have
             reall
             ,
             not
             visible
             repentance
             only
             ,
             before
             the
             Church
             can
             admit
             them
             .
             But
             the
             conclusion
             is
             absurd
             even
             to
             the
             Anabaptists
             .
             The
             proposition
             is
             M.
             Hookers
             and
             our
             brethrens
             
               in
               terminis
            
             ;
             
             the
             assumption
             is
             the
             holy
             Ghosts
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             
             Yea
             and
             the
             characters
             of
             reall
             conversion
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             are
             spoken
             by
             Luke
             inspired
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             fallible
             discerning
             of
             Apostles
             .
             There
             are
             not
             only
             visible
             signs
             ,
             but
             1.
             hearing
             ,
             2.
             saying
             ,
             Men
             and
             brethren
             what
             shall
             we
             doe
             ?
             3.
             joyning
             in
             ordinances
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             4.
             
             Some
             expressing
             of
             joy
             in
             hearing
             the
             word
             ,
             possibly
             in
             their
             countenance
             .
             The
             rest
             were
             reall
             ,
             1.
             
             
               They
               were
               pricked
               in
               heart
            
             ,
             not
             visibly
             ,
             but
             really
             ,
             so
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Bez●
               ,
               Gualther
            
             ,
             
             
               Sarcerius
               ,
               Brentius
               ,
               Bullingerus
            
             ;
             as
             also
             before
             them
             ,
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Hieronymus
               ,
               Cyrillus
               ,
               Hierosolomytanus
            
             ;
             this
             cannot
             but
             be
             reall
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             They
             were
             added
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
             M.
             H.
             granteth
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             Luke
             spoke
             this
             .
             Now
             the
             Apostles
             acting
             as
             ordinary
             Pastors
             in
             a
             fallible
             way
             (
             as
             our
             brethren
             say
             they
             acted
             here
             )
             could
             not
             see
             this
             internall
             adding
             made
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             ver
             .
             47.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             &c.
             he
             added
             not
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             thus
             ;
             and
             their
             receiving
             the
             word
             with
             gladnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             ver
             .
             47.
             must
             be
             reall
             and
             internall
             gladnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             as
             their
             eating
             
               of
               bread
               with
               gladnesse
               and
               singlenesse
               of
               heart
            
             ;
             all
             which
             as
             they
             were
             not
             visible
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             so
             being
             reall
             must
             be
             ascribed
             by
             an
             ordinary
             figure
             ,
             to
             the
             greatest
             part
             .
             Now
             that
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             were
             such
             reall
             members
             pricked
             in
             heart
             ,
             or
             received
             the
             word
             with
             joy
             ,
             Luke
             sayeth
             not
             .
             But
             M.
             H
             sayeth
             it
             without
             warrant
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               Other
               arguments
               of
               M.
               H.
               and
               his
               answers
               are
               considered
               ;
               as
               of
               the
               draw-net
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             pag.
             28
             ,
             29.
             to
             arg
             .
             2.
             
             
               If
               the
               visible
               Church
               be
               a
               draw-net
               ,
               where
               are
               fish
               and
               filth
               ;
               a
               house
               where
               are
               vessels
            
             
             
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               baser
               vessels
               of
               wood
               and
               brasse
               ;
               then
               a
               rightly
               constituted
               Church
               there
               may
               be
               where
               are
               believers
               and
               hypocrites
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             argument
             
               is
               wholly
               yeilded
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               not
               touched
               ,
               much
               lesse
               concluded
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               the
               state
               of
               the
               question
               in
               a
               right
               meaning
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             This
             argument
             may
             be
             wholely
             yielded
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             my
             
             argument
             ;
             I
             referre
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             place
             of
             my
             book
             where
             this
             is
             first
             propounded
             .
             The
             argument
             is
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             drawen
             from
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             through
             abuse
             ,
             though
             I
             speak
             to
             that
             also
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             willing
             
             to
             dispute
             with
             any
             who
             will
             defend
             M.
             H.
             in
             his
             survey
             .
             My
             argument
             is
             from
             visible
             Churches
             
               as
               they
               were
               at
               first
               planted
               and
               constituted
               lawfully
               ,
            
             and
             to
             all
             that
             read
             with
             any
             considerable
             attention
             ,
             planted
             according
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             permissive
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             I
             tell
             M.
             Barrow
             ,
             many
             hypocrites
             are
             
               de
               facto
            
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             lawfully
             constitute
             ;
             but
             according
             to
             
             the
             revealed
             will
             of
             precept
             .
             Hence
             take
             the
             argument
             according
             to
             my
             mind
             ;
             if
             the
             visible
             kingdome
             and
             Church
             of
             Christ
             at
             both
             its
             first
             planting
             
               in
               fieri
            
             ,
             and
             it
             s
             after
             constitution
             
               in
               facto
               esse
            
             ,
             consist
             not
             according
             to
             the
             decree
             ,
             but
             even
             according
             to
             the
             revealed
             and
             approving
             and
             commanding
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             good
             fish
             and
             of
             bad
             ,
             and
             filth
             ;
             and
             of
             vessels
             of
             honour
             and
             of
             dishonour
             :
             then
             the
             visible
             Church
             consisteth
             not
             of
             such
             Saints
             only
             as
             must
             be
             reall
             converts
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             .
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             M.
             H.
             might
             have
             known
             that
             I
             of
             purpose
             closed
             up
             this
             mouse-hole
             ,
             
               non
               semel
            
             ,
             not
             once
             ,
             but
             
             twenty
             times
             ;
             the
             proposition
             is
             from
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Parable
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             worthy
             
               Calvin
               sayeth
            
             ,
             that
             
               nikil
               novum
            
             &c.
             that
             our
             Saviour
             teacheth
             no
             new
             thing
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             new
             similitude
             ,
             the
             
             same
             which
             he
             taught
             in
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             tares
             ,
             only
             as
             Mr.
             Dickson
             hath
             judiciously
             observed
             .
             That
             hence
             the
             visible
             
             Church
             in
             the
             way
             of
             gathering
             members
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             constitution
             thereof
             is
             like
             a
             draw-net
             ,
             taking
             in
             a
             I
             who
             professe
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             in
             his
             ordinances
             good
             and
             bad
             .
             To
             which
             as
             for
             the
             purpose
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             most
             false
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             tacitly
             commands
             such
             Pastors
             as
             cast
             out
             the
             net
             of
             the
             preached
             Gospell
             ,
             to
             fish
             no
             souls
             in
             a
             Pastorall
             Church-way
             ,
             but
             these
             
             who
             in
             their
             judgement
             of
             charity
             ,
             
               savour
               of
               being
               with
               Iesus
            
             (
             as
             sayeth
             M.
             H.
             survey
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             2.
             pag.
             14
             ,
             15
             )
             and
             so
             are
             good
             fish
             and
             reall
             converts
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Lord
             commands
             Pastors
             not
             to
             look
             whether
             they
             be
             converted
             or
             not
             in
             their
             judgement
             ;
             leave
             that
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             call
             in
             as
             many
             as
             ye
             find
             ,
             
               Matth.
               22.
               9.
               
               Luk.
            
             14.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             23.
             
             Call
             in
             fools
             and
             simple
             ones
             ,
             Prov.
             9.
             4.
             which
             indeed
             to
             M.
             Hooker
             is
             a
             sinne
             and
             a
             
               prophaning
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God.
            
             O
             saith
             M.
             
               H.
               Beware
               ye
               Pastorally
               call
               any
               ,
               or
               preach
               to
               any
               Pastorally
               but
               such
               as
               in
               charity
               you
               judge
               converts
            
             ;
             and
             these
             
               only
               and
               none
               other
               ,
               sayeth
            
             M.
             L●ckyer
             .
             As
             for
             the
             
               Parable
               of
               the
               tares
               ,
               Let
               them
               grow
               untill
               harvest
               .
               Par●us
            
             
             (
             most
             judiciously
             )
             he
             
               forbids
               not
               to
               use
               discipline
               simply
               ,
               but
               use
               it
               not
               so
               ,
               with
               such
               rigor
               ,
               or
               imprudently
               ,
               when
               the
               wheat
               is
               in
               hazard
               to
               be
               plucked
               up
               ,
               but
               use
               it
               not
               when
               the
               wheat
               may
               be
               hurted
               and
               rooted
               out
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             conceit
             of
             degenerated
             members
             to
             be
             tolerated
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             will
             not
             help
             the
             matter
             ;
             for
             the
             draw-net
             of
             the
             preached
             Gospel
             is
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             at
             the
             first
             admission
             of
             members
             ,
             before
             the
             members
             be
             degenerated
             .
             3.
             
             How
             shall
             our
             brethren
             make
             it
             out
             that
             the
             bad
             noteth
             the
             latent
             hypocrites
             only
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             seen
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             under
             the
             water
             ?
             but
             the
             bad
             noteth
             aswell
             the
             open
             hypocrites
             :
             and
             so
             did
             the
             Donatists
             answer
             Augustine
             ,
             as
             our
             brethren
             doe
             ;
             but
             Augustine
             replyed
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             barne-floore
             where
             the
             
             wheat
             is
             hid
             and
             the
             chaffe
             seen
             .
             But
             ,
             sure
             ,
             the
             preachers
             are
             not
             to
             be
             led
             by
             their
             own
             judgement
             ,
             who
             are
             really
             good
             ,
             or
             really
             non
             converts
             and
             bad
             :
             for
             it
             is
             the
             command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             bad
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             non-converted
             be
             brought
             in
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             converted
             and
             keeped
             in
             (
             except
             the
             whole
             lump
             be
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             infected
             )
             that
             they
             may
             be
             made
             good
             .
          
           
           
             Mr.
             H.
             p.
             29.
             
             
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               to
               the
               man
               who
               came
               without
               the
               wedding
               garment
               ,
               he
               carried
               it
               so
               cunningly
               that
               none
               perceived
            
             
             
               it
               but
               the
               Master
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             H.
             must
             say
             ,
             The
             servants
             judged
             him
             once
             to
             have
             a
             wedding
             garment
             ,
             else
             they
             should
             not
             have
             invited
             him
             to
             come
             .
             Saith
             the
             Text
             that
             ,
             or
             Mr.
             H.
             onely
             ?
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             then
             they
             sin
             who
             invite
             ,
             and
             call
             externally
             any
             but
             such
             as
             have
             a
             wedding
             garment
             :
             So
             the
             Donatists
             said
             .
             2.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             contradicts
             his
             own
             Book
             of
             Discipline
             expresly
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             my
             arguments
             are
             above
             vindicated
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             p.
             31.
             
             
               The
               examples
               of
            
             Solomon
             
               tolerating
               Idolatry
            
             ,
             
             of
             Asa
             
               breaking
               out
               into
               persecution
               ,
               hurt
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               cause
               ,
               for
               then
               the
               openly
               scandalous
               may
               be
               received
               in
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             These
             Kings
             obstinately
             persisting
             in
             such
             evils
             ,
             are
             neither
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             nor
             kept
             in
             :
             how
             far
             Solomon
             strayed
             is
             hard
             to
             determine
             .
             Amesius
             ,
             after
             
               P.
               Martyr
            
             ,
             teacheth
             ,
             That
             
             he
             neither
             worshipped
             Images
             ,
             nor
             believed
             them
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             nor
             brought
             them
             to
             the
             Temple
             .
             Augustine
             excuseth
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             fell
             as
             Adam
             ,
             to
             please
             his
             wives
             .
             Asa
             at
             his
             worst
             was
             fitter
             to
             be
             admitted
             a
             Member
             ,
             than
             Magus
             at
             his
             best
             ;
             nor
             can
             the
             time
             of
             Asa
             his
             continuing
             obstinately
             in
             these
             evils
             ,
             be
             well
             known
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               H.
               M.
            
             Ruthurfurd
             
               maintain●
               ,
               That
               such
               as
               are
               admitted
               must
               1.
               
               Not
               be
               scandalous
               :
               2.
               
               Must
               be
               baptized
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Christ
               :
               3.
               
               They
               must
               ,
               by
               their
               profession
               ,
               notifie
               that
               they
               are
               true
               believers
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             How
             they
             are
             not
             scandalous
             ,
             how
             baptized
             in
             Christs
             order
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             repent
             for
             their
             own
             personal
             comfort
             and
             salvation
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             tried
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             They
             must
             be
             to
             us
             real
             converts
             before
             they
             be
             admitted
             ,
             is
             a
             feeble
             consequence
             .
             The
             third
             I
             never
             require
             before
             they
             be
             admitted
             Members
             :
             M.
             cannot
             reade
             that
             in
             my
             writings
             ,
             but
             forged
             it
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             is
             answered
             by
             me
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             p.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             
               If
               I
               must
               not
               enter
               willingly
               into
               any
               unnecessary
               
               civil
               society
               ,
               with
               such
               as
               have
               a
               shew
               of
               godliness
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               deny
               the
               power
               thereof
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               named
               brethren
               ,
               but
               are
               idolatrous
               ;
               far
               less
               should
               I
               enter
               into
               a
               spiritual
               society
               of
               faith
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             What
             this
             reasoning
             meaneth
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             But
             1.
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             you
             to
             enter
             your self
             a
             visible
             married
             Member
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             where
             one
             is
             to
             be
             admitted
             who
             is
             known
             to
             
             be
             a
             scandalous
             hypocrite
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             described
             2
             Tim.
             3
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Yea
             ,
             suppose
             in
             all
             Churches
             you
             finde
             some
             scandalous
             ,
             you
             are
             to
             joyn
             to
             some
             visible
             Church
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             1.
             
             Unlawful
             :
             for
             say
             that
             one
             would
             refuse
             to
             
             marry
             any
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             no
             woman
             on
             earth
             could
             satisfie
             his
             minde
             ,
             hardly
             could
             that
             single
             life
             be
             lawful
             ,
             if
             God
             give
             not
             the
             gift
             of
             continency
             .
             But
             say
             it
             were
             lawful
             to
             live
             single
             ,
             and
             to
             marry
             none
             ,
             because
             of
             such
             humorous
             impediments
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             lawful
             to
             live
             out
             of
             all
             Church-fellowship
             ,
             without
             all
             Church-ordinances
             ,
             suppose
             you
             were
             in
             an
             Island
             where
             one
             onely
             Church
             is
             .
             2.
             
             Suppose
             one
             be
             married
             ,
             and
             fixedly
             joyned
             to
             such
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             divers
             Members
             turn
             like
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Sardis
             ,
             divers
             become
             such
             as
             are
             2
             
               Tim.
               3.
               2.
               
               Lovers
               of
               their
               own
               selves
               ,
               covetous
               ,
               boasters
               ,
               proud
               ,
               blasphemers
               ,
               disobedient
               to
               parents
               ,
               &c.
            
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               are
               to
               turn
               away
               from
               such
               :
            
             now
             the
             Elders
             and
             Flock
             refuse
             to
             c●…
             them
             out
             .
             If
             that
             turning
             away
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             be
             meant
             of
             separating
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             turn
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             except
             the
             Church
             to
             which
             we
             were
             married
             give
             us
             leave
             ,
             which
             were
             strange
             .
             And
             it
             is
             like
             this
             is
             not
             Mr.
             Hookers
             sense
             ;
             for
             he
             maketh
             it
             less
             free
             to
             turn
             away
             from
             a
             Church
             to
             which
             you
             are
             married
             ,
             than
             not
             to
             joyn
             to
             it
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             less
             free
             to
             the
             man
             to
             leave
             the
             wise
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             once
             married
             ,
             than
             not
             to
             marry
             :
             and
             so
             he
             makes
             the
             Church
             a
             Prison
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             the
             place
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             he
             forbids
             intire
             conversing
             with
             the
             Excommunicate
             ;
             Bullinger
             ,
             he
             forbiddeth
             intimate
             fellowship
             
             with
             them
             .
             Mayer
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             arguing
             of
             Anabaptists
             (
             which
             yet
             pious
             Mr.
             H.
             here
             followeth
             )
             
               We
               should
               not
               eat
               with
               them
               :
               Ergo
               ,
            
             we
             should
             not
             joyn
             in
             Church
             duties
             with
             them
             .
             But
             Augustine
             citeth
             Cyprian
             ,
             Because
             we
             see
             tares
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             let
             us
             not
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             
               Augustine
               ,
               When
               the
               godly
               and
               the
               wicked
               partake
               of
               the
               same
               Sacrament
               ,
               neither
               the
               cause
               nor
               the
               person
               is
               hurt
               .
            
             Entring
             in
             Church-fellowship
             ,
             some
             one
             or
             other
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             some
             scandalous
             persons
             tolerated
             and
             desended
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             is
             not
             voluntary
             ,
             as
             to
             marry
             or
             not
             to
             marry
             ,
             but
             a
             necessary
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             :
             for
             he
             lives
             as
             a
             heathen
             ,
             in
             a
             condition
             of
             sinning
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Member
             of
             no
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               These
               are
               not
               sufficient
               requisites
               in
               one
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               in
               a
               drunkard
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               cast
               out
            
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             
               to
               be
               kept
               out
               .
               But
               these
               three
               assigned
               by
               Mr.
            
             R.
             1.
             
             
               To
               profess
               the
               Faith.
               2.
               
               Eagerly
               to
               desire
               the
               Seals
               .
               3.
               
               To
               desire
               Church-fellowship
               ,
               counting
               it
               a
               disparagement
               not
               to
               be
               born
               again
               ,
               if
               not
               admitted
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               may
               agree
               to
               a
               drunkard
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             For
             the
             ordinary
             drunkard
             ,
             he
             is
             either
             born
             and
             baptized
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             he
             is
             a
             Pagan
             and
             an
             ordinary
             drunkard
             having
             these
             three
             .
             If
             the
             former
             be
             said
             ,
             he
             is
             born
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             question
             is
             concerning
             his
             casting
             out
             ,
             not
             concerning
             his
             receiving
             in
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             Mr.
             H.
             could
             answer
             the
             question
             himself
             ,
             concerning
             children
             born
             in
             their
             Church
             of
             Parents
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             that
             are
             Church
             Members
             ,
             though
             such
             live
             60
             or
             70
             years
             never
             baptized
             ,
             and
             have
             these
             three
             requisites
             ,
             and
             be
             free
             of
             gross
             scandals
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             admit
             such
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             The
             
             Ministers
             should
             have
             some
             extraordinary
             call
             of
             God
             to
             preach
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             Paul
             had
             to
             go
             to
             preach
             in
             
               Macedonia
               ,
               Act.
            
             16.
             for
             by
             our
             Brethrens
             way
             they
             have
             no
             right
             ,
             
               by
               way
               of
               Covenant
            
             ,
             from
             the
             parents
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             
               providential
               right
            
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             requires
             an
             extraordinary
             Apostolick
             cast
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             if
             the
             man
             be
             a
             born
             heathen
             ,
             and
             shall
             come
             to
             get
             these
             three
             requisites
             ,
             and
             profess
             as
             Magus
             did
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             received
             a
             Member
             :
             but
             if
             he
             hath
             not
             these
             three
             requisites
             ,
             for
             he
             lives
             in
             Sorcery
             ,
             as
             Magus
             and
             Elymas
             ,
             and
             opposeth
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             openly
             lying
             profession
             is
             scandalous
             ;
             such
             a
             profession
             Mr.
             R.
             faith
             is
             not
             his
             requisites
             :
             If
             he
             be
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             habitual
             drunkenness
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             holden
             out
             while
             he
             gives
             evidences
             to
             others
             of
             amendment
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             may
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             outer
             court
             ,
             as
             a
             heater
             ;
             though
             a
             profession
             of
             faith
             ,
             if
             not
             belied
             with
             worshipping
             of
             false
             gods
             ,
             can
             hardly
             consist
             with
             Paganism
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               principal
               and
               prime
               subject
               of
               all
               the
               Priviledges
               of
               special
               note
               bestowed
               in
               the
               Mediator
               Christ
               upon
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             p.
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               WHether
               the
               invisible
               Church
               be
               the
               principal
               ,
               prime
               ;
               and
               onely
               subject
               of
               the
               Seals
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
            
             pa.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             not
             such
             a
             subject
             by
             any
             argument
             that
             Mr.
             R.
             brings
             :
             But
             Mr.
             H.
             frameth
             a
             question
             of
             straw
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             moved
             it
             ,
             and
             disputes
             against
             Mr.
             R.
             
          
           
             My
             words
             are
             :
             
               The
               invisible
               ,
               not
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               is
               the
            
             
             
               principal
               ,
               prime
               ,
               and
               onely
               subject
               with
               whom
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               is
               made
               ,
               to
               whom
               all
               the
               Promises
               do
               belong
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               all
               titles
               ,
               styles
               ,
               properties
               and
               priviledges
               of
               special
               note
               in
               the
               Mediator
               de
               belong
               ,
            
             p.
             248.
             
             
               The
               Promises
               are
               preached
               to
               the
               whole
               
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Elects
               sake
               ;
               yet
               they
               belong
               ,
               in
               Gods
               intention
               and
               gracious
               purpose
               ,
               onely
               to
               the
               Elect
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               redeemed
               ones
               ,
               to
               that
               invisible
               Body
               ,
               Spouse
               ,
               Sister
               ,
               whereof
               Christ
               alone
               is
               Lord
               ,
               He●d
               ,
               Husband
               .
            
             I
             wonder
             then
             ,
             if
             Mr.
             H.
             did
             reade
             my
             book
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             dispute
             such
             a
             Question
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Whether
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               El●ct
               ,
               be
               the
               prime
               subject
               of
               the
               Seals
               ?
            
             A
             question
             that
             hath
             no
             sense
             ,
             nor
             any
             favour
             
             from
             Mr.
             R.
             For
             can
             the
             Elect
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             some
             are
             not
             born
             ,
             eat
             and
             drink
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             or
             be
             washed
             with
             water
             ?
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             hath
             ordained
             the
             Seals
             in
             an
             orderly
             way
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             and
             Church
             right
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             fi●st
             ,
             prime
             ,
             and
             onely
             subject
             external
             ,
             visible
             ,
             
               in
               foro
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             command
             of
             God
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             dispensed
             to
             all
             Members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             to
             Magus
             as
             to
             Peter
             ,
             whether
             the
             dispensers
             or
             Church
             repute
             them
             real
             Converts
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             3.
             
             Here
             the
             Seals
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Word
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             are
             considered
             onely
             in
             the
             sign
             ,
             letter
             ,
             external
             administration
             by
             the
             dispensers
             ,
             who
             see
             not
             the
             heart
             .
             Now
             Mr.
             H.
             proceedeth
             against
             me
             ,
             Arg.
             1.
             pag.
             41.
             to
             prove
             that
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               That
               bare
               and
               naked
               Seals
               ,
               as
               Circumcision
               ,
               are
               bestowed
               upon
               graceless
               men
               ,
               Ishmael
            
             and
             Esau
             :
             which
             is
             to
             set
             up
             an
             adversary
             of
             hay
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             not
             the
             man
             who
             either
             dreamed
             or
             wrote
             ,
             that
             the
             invisible
             Church
             is
             the
             principal
             ,
             prime
             ,
             and
             onely
             subject
             of
             the
             naked
             Signs
             bestowed
             upon
             Ishmael
             and
             Magus
             :
             This
             will
             be
             found
             the
             minde
             of
             Mr.
             Hock●r
             ;
             for
             I
             spake
             expresly
             of
             
               the
               priviledges
               of
               special
               note
               in
               the
               Mediator
               ,
            
             pag.
             144.
             
             But
             the
             bare
             and
             empty
             Seals
             ,
             the
             Promises
             as
             in
             the
             
             letter
             preached
             ,
             and
             as
             precisely
             considered
             and
             separated
             from
             the
             grace
             promised
             and
             signed
             ,
             are
             not
             priviledges
             of
             
               special
               note
               given
               in
               the
               Mediator
               ,
            
             for
             they
             are
             priviledges
             bestowed
             upon
             Cain
             and
             Magus
             ,
             as
             upon
             real
             believers
             ,
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             way
             .
             4.
             
             But
             the
             Lord
             hath
             ordained
             Promises
             ,
             Sealt
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             including
             the
             inward
             grace
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Pardon
             ,
             Perseverance
             ,
             Eternal
             life
             ,
             
               in
               his
               gracious
               purpose
            
             ,
             as
             I
             say
             ,
             pag.
             244.
             to
             the
             invisible
             and
             effectually
             called
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             principal
             ,
             prime
             ,
             native
             ,
             internal
             subject
             ,
             a
             right
             not
             onely
             Ecclesiastick
             
               in
               foro
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             
             also
             ,
             professing
             the
             sound
             faith
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             a
             real
             and
             internal
             right
             
               in
               foro
               Dei
            
             ,
             Upon
             these
             Arguments
             ,
             never
             touched
             nor
             answered
             by
             Mr.
             Hooker
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             These
             are
             the
             first
             and
             proper
             subject
             of
             all
             Promises
             .
             Properties
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             Seals
             of
             special
             note
             in
             the
             Mediator
             
             (
             taking
             the
             Priviledges
             and
             Sea's
             as
             they
             include
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             graces
             promised
             and
             sealed
             )
             to
             whom
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             special
             promises
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             the
             Law
             engraven
             ,
             perseverance
             are
             onely
             promised
             ,
             and
             to
             none
             other
             ,
             But
             these
             ,
             A
             new
             heart
             ,
             Perseverance
             ,
             &c.
             are
             onely
             promised
             to
             Elect
             Believers
             ,
             
               Ierem.
               31.
               33
               ,
               35.
               
               &
               32.
               39
               ,
               43.
               
               Ezek.
               11.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               &
               36.
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Isa.
               59.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Deut.
               30.
               6.
               
               Heb.
               8.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               &c.
            
             If
             these
             be
             promised
             to
             
               Cain
               ,
               Magus
            
             ,
             then
             either
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             shall
             have
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             and
             Experience
             ;
             if
             conditionally
             ,
             shew
             the
             condition
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             Elect
             ,
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             therewith
             gifted
             :
             Such
             a
             condition
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Word
             ;
             for
             the
             condition
             should
             be
             either
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             
               Common
               Grace
            
             ,
             and
             both
             must
             be
             Pelagianism
             :
             for
             if
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             question
             must
             recurte
             ,
             What
             shall
             be
             the
             condition
             again
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             for
             whom
             ,
             and
             for
             whose
             salvation
             God
             intends
             the
             sweet
             Marrow
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             other
             Ordinance●
             ,
             the
             meeting
             in
             the
             Unity
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             to
             whom
             they
             all
             belong
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             21.
             and
             for
             whose
             sake
             all
             are
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             15.
             and
             for
             whose
             salvation
             onely
             Christ
             came
             and
             died
             ,
             
               Matth.
               20.
               28.
               
               Luke
               19
               ,
               10.
               1
               
               Tim.
               1.
               15.
               1
               
               Pet.
               3.
               18.
               
               Ioh.
            
             15.
             13.
             must
             be
             the
             prime
             and
             onely
             subject
             of
             all
             these
             priviledges
             in
             their
             marrow
             and
             substance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             These
             to
             whom
             Christ
             is
             given
             onely
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             prime
             and
             onely
             subject
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             priviledges
             of
             special
             note
             in
             the
             Mediator
             are
             given
             ;
             or
             then
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             than
             the
             Elect
             and
             ransomed
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             principal
             and
             onely
             subject
             :
             But
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             
               Christ
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               all
               other
               things
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             32.
             
             And
             Mr.
             H.
             cannot
             say
             ,
             that
             to
             that
             visible
             body
             ,
             as
             visible
             ,
             in
             which
             
               Magus
               ,
               Cain
            
             ,
             are
             joynt
             Members
             ,
             having
             as
             good
             Ecclesiastical
             right
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             way
             ,
             
             are
             given
             all
             things
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             saving
             grace
             out
             of
             his
             fulness
             ,
             &c.
             as
             to
             the
             first
             and
             prime
             subject
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Christ
             is
             Head
             by
             the
             influence
             of
             saving
             grace
             ,
             King
             ,
             Husband
             ,
             Saviour
             ,
             Ransomer
             ,
             Surety
             ,
             High-Priest
             of
             the
             really
             believing
             Church
             :
             If
             he
             give
             any
             priviledges
             ,
             then
             who
             shall
             be
             the
             first
             ,
             prime
             and
             onely
             subject
             of
             graces
             flowing
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             his
             Liege-people
             ,
             Spouse
             ,
             Ransomed
             ones
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Elect
             justified
             ,
             are
             onely
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             Promises
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             8
             ,
             9.
             and
             are
             internally
             ,
             and
             not
             externally
             onely
             ,
             as
             Magus
             ,
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             internally
             called
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               Catholick
               Church
               invisible
               is
               not
               the
               prime
               and
               onely
               subject
               of
               the
               Seals
               ,
               as
               the
               meaning
               of
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               is
               to
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               though
               the
               exposition
               of
               the
               Rule
               be
               neither
               safe
               nor
               sound
               ,
               quod
               convenit
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             convenit
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Taking
             the
             Seals
             for
             bare
             and
             naked
             signs
             bestowed
             upon
             Magus
             ,
             which
             is
             Mr.
             H.
             minde
             ,
             he
             disputes
             against
             himself
             ,
             not
             against
             me
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             axiome
             ,
             
               what
               agreeth
               essentially
            
             ,
             and
             
               per
               se
               ,
               in
               secundo
               modo
               per
               se
               ,
            
             (
             as
             aptitude
             to
             discourse
             ,
             or
             also
             to
             laugh
             ,
             agreeth
             to
             man
             )
             does
             both
             agree
             universally
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             reciprocally
             ;
             for
             every
             man
             is
             apt
             to
             laugh
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             apt
             to
             laugh
             is
             a
             man
             :
             So
             the
             invisible
             Church
             is
             that
             Company
             to
             whom
             all
             saving
             priviledges
             belong
             ,
             Effectual
             Calling
             ,
             Redemption
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             the
             promises
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             of
             Perseverance
             ,
             the
             Seals
             including
             Covenant-grace
             ;
             and
             reciprocally
             the
             same
             Company
             to
             whom
             all
             these
             priviledges
             belong
             ,
             is
             the
             invisible
             ,
             mystical
             ,
             Living
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Company
             visible
             of
             which
             Magus
             is
             a
             Member
             .
             Is
             this
             axiome
             neither
             safe
             not
             sound
             ?
             Mr.
             H.
             should
             shew
             wherein
             it
             is
             
             faulty
             ,
             and
             not
             pass
             with
             disdain
             the
             Rule
             as
             
               neither
               safe
               nor
               sound
            
             .
             It
             is
             defended
             as
             a
             truth
             of
             Aristotle
             by
             Christian
             Philosophers
             .
             What
             agreeth
             in
             any
             thing
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             which
             Aristotle
             saith
             are
             the
             same
             
               in
               secundo
               modo
               per
               se
            
             )
             agreeth
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             onely
             .
             So
             the
             first
             
               modus
               per
               se
            
             is
             when
             the
             Praedicate
             belongs
             to
             
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             subject
             ;
             so
             Aristotle
             taught
             me
             long
             ago
             .
             
             So
             
               Collegium
               Conimb●icense
               ,
               Ant
               :
               Ruvio
               ,
               Murcia
               de
               Lallana
               ,
               Smyglezius
               ,
               Toletus
               ,
            
             and
             many
             ;
             yea
             ,
             all
             who
             Comment
             upon
             Aristotle
             .
             And
             the
             
               secundo
               modo
               per
               se
            
             ,
             is
             when
             the
             subject
             belongs
             to
             the
             definition
             of
             the
             Attribute
             ;
             as
             a
             man
             is
             apt
             to
             laugh
             ,
             to
             weep
             ,
             to
             admire
             ,
             and
             reciprocally
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             what
             agrees
             to
             any
             ,
             according
             to
             its
             specifick
             nature
             ,
             and
             last
             essential
             difference
             ,
             agrees
             reciprocally
             :
             and
             to
             this
             old
             Logick
             I
             stand
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             new
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               H.
               pa.
               37.
               
            
             
               Mr.
               R.
               
                 proveth
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 Seals
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 invisible
                 .
                 These
                 onely
                 who
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 Covenant
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 Seals
                 ;
                 so
              
               Peter
               
                 proves
                 Infant-baptism
              
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               38.
               
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 hath
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               Peter
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               
                 speaks
                 of
                 persons
                 externally
                 within
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 profession
                 engage
                 themselves
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 the
                 sound
                 work
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 shall
                 never
                 have
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 visible
                 and
                 intelligible
                 being
                 in
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 understood
              
               Acts
               2.
               
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 else
                 the
                 counsel
                 of
              
               Peter
               
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 null
                 ;
                 for
                 invisible
                 Christians
                 onely
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 Seals
                 ,
                 (
                 they
                 might
                 reply
                 )
                 but
                 whether
                 we
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 we
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 can
                 neither
                 see
                 nor
                 know
                 the
                 invisible
                 work
                 of
                 grace
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 believed
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 not
                 known
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Ans.
             An
             errour
             in
             the
             first
             concoction
             spoileth
             all
             :
             I
             speak
             of
             an
             internal
             right
             
               in
               foro
               D●i
            
             ,
             and
             this
             way
             onely
             real
             and
             invisible
             
             believers
             have
             internal
             right
             to
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Seals
             ,
             including
             the
             blessings
             and
             graces
             
               rem
               significatam
            
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             naked
             Seals
             ,
             of
             which
             Mr.
             H.
             speaketh
             ,
             are
             not
             special
             priviledges
             in
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             (
             himself
             granting
             )
             bestowed
             upon
             base
             hypocrites
             :
             so
             the
             right
             internal
             to
             the
             seals
             ,
             and
             Christ
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Covenant
             and
             new
             heart
             ,
             is
             the
             priviledge
             of
             special
             note
             ,
             whith
             onely
             the
             invisible
             and
             really
             believing
             Church
             hath
             ;
             Mr.
             Hookers
             Saints
             ,
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             have
             no
             such
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             answer
             of
             Peter
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             is
             indeed
             
               of
               a
               being
               in
               Covenant
            
             
             visibly
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             is
             not
             excluded
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             rather
             and
             more
             principally
             to
             be
             expounded
             of
             real
             and
             internal
             being
             in
             covenant
             ,
             
               Repent
               ,
               and
               be
               baptized
               every
               one
               of
               you
               ,
               for
               the
               promise
               is
               made
               to
               you
               and
               to
               your
               children
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             ye
             are
             within
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Now
             Peters
             answer
             is
             a
             strengthning
             and
             comforting
             answer
             :
             for
             the
             doubt
             of
             their
             cast-down
             conscience
             is
             ,
             
               Ah!
               We
               murthered
               the
               Lord
               of
               Life
               ,
               then
               must
               we
               be
               rejected
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               what
               to
               do
               !
               Peter
            
             had
             returned
             but
             a
             comfortless
             answer
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               But
               be
               of
               good
               chear
               ,
               the
               promise
               is
               onely
               to
               you
               and
               to
               your
               children
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             ye
             are
             onely
             visibly
             in
             Covenant
             :
             They
             might
             say
             ,
             So
             is
             Magus
             .
             I
             grant
             it
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             comfort
             ,
             
               Psal.
               147.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Exod.
               20.
               2.
               
               Deut.
            
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             but
             it
             was
             not
             so
             healing
             an
             answer
             to
             their
             question
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             ,
             
               Men
               and
               brethren
               ;
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               to
               get
               in
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ?
            
             What
             better
             had
             they
             been
             in
             a
             place
             where
             Ananias
             and
             Magus
             had
             as
             deep
             a
             share
             of
             the
             comfort
             as
             they
             ;
             and
             which
             having
             ,
             they
             might
             eternally
             perish
             ?
             But
             their
             question
             was
             ,
             
               Men
               and
               brethren
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               eternally
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ?
               Peter
            
             answereth
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             Covenant
             made
             in
             the
             holy
             minde
             of
             God
             really
             with
             you
             Jews
             ,
             and
             your
             children
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             are
             afar
             off
             ,
             with
             the
             seed
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             must
             have
             among
             you
             a
             company
             ordained
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             internally
             in
             Covenant
             :
             So
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Gualther
               ,
               Bullinger
               ,
               Marlorat
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Brentius
               .
            
             His
             meaning
             is
             not
             that
             they
             were
             all
             the
             same
             way
             within
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Promise
             made
             one
             and
             the
             same
             way
             ;
             some
             were
             actually
             and
             really
             ,
             and
             so
             invisible
             in
             it
             ;
             some
             visible
             ,
             and
             in
             profession
             ;
             some
             as
             fathers
             ,
             some
             as
             children
             and
             
             parts
             of
             their
             fathers
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             cannot
             speak
             onely
             of
             the
             visible
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             being
             invisible
             in
             it
             ;
             he
             bids
             them
             repent
             really
             ,
             not
             visibly
             onely
             ,
             as
             Magus
             did
             ,
             and
             heals
             their
             anxious
             conscience
             ,
             by
             this
             repenting
             really
             ,
             for
             that
             end
             that
             their
             doubting
             may
             be
             removed
             ;
             not
             that
             the
             
               holy
               Ghost
            
             bid●
             any
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             repent
             onely
             professedly
             ,
             and
             onely
             externally
             ,
             but
             the
             command
             of
             repenting
             ,
             as
             born
             in
             upon
             the
             chosen
             ,
             carries
             with
             it
             the
             Lords
             intention
             often
             ,
             and
             his
             decree
             to
             save
             ,
             and
             their
             being
             internally
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             here
             it
             doth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             shall
             desire
             Mr.
             Hooker
             to
             be
             true
             to
             his
             own
             distinction
             .
             If
             being
             externally
             in
             Covenant
             make
             a
             Church-member
             ,
             as
             he
             expounds
             Acts
             2.
             
             Then
             all
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               am
               your
               God
            
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             the
             Covenant
             is
             externally
             preached
             ,
             and
             
             they
             by
             silence
             hear
             and
             accept
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             to
             Mr.
             H.
             Church-members
             ;
             then
             all
             Israel
             whom
             Moses
             preached
             to
             be
             blinde
             ,
             hardned
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             4.
             rebellious
             and
             stiff-necked
             ,
             Deut.
             31.
             27.
             who
             had
             tempted
             him
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             fourty
             years
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             had
             entred
             in
             a
             Church
             .
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             10.
             as
             our
             Brethren
             expound
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             Moses
             ,
             to
             Ioshua
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             real
             converts
             ,
             
               savouring
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               practically
               reformed
               .
            
             O
             what
             strange
             charity
             ,
             when
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             preached
             ,
             they
             confess
             ,
             the
             world
             knew
             their
             life
             declare
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Why
             should
             Mr.
             
               H
               ▪
            
             deny
             but
             the
             three
             thousand
             who
             heard
             with
             gladness
             ,
             received
             the
             Word
             with
             joy
             ,
             were
             real
             converts
             ,
             
             by
             a
             frequent
             figure
             ,
             the
             part
             for
             the
             whole
             ,
             because
             the
             most
             part
             were
             real
             converts
             ?
             Yea.
             Mr.
             H.
             will
             have
             
               Ananias
               ,
               Sapphira
            
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             to
             be
             real
             Saints
             :
             But
             when
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             Israel
             these
             whom
             Saul
             and
             David
             were
             to
             feed
             and
             rule
             ,
             1
             
               Sam.
               9.
               16.
               2
               
               Kings
               3.
               18.
               2
               
               Chron.
            
             7.
             13.
             even
             all
             the
             murmurers
             and
             ●●bels
             whom
             the
             
               Lord
               brought
               out
               of
               Egypt
            
             ,
             Deut.
             5.
             2.
             
             Exod.
             6.
             4.
             his
             covenanted
             people
             ,
             Will
             not
             Mr.
             H.
             give
             us
             the
             favour
             of
             a
             figurative
             speech
             ,
             a
             part
             for
             the
             whole
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Or
             then
             (
             which
             is
             strange
             )
             all
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Assyria
            
             ,
             Isa.
             19.
             25.
             
               all
               Nations
            
             ,
             Isa.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               All
               the
               kindreds
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             Psal.
             22.
             27.
             
             
               Of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             Rev.
             11.
             15.
             must
             be
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             to
             one
             another
             real
             Converts
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Could
             not
             the
             Lord
             call
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             Church
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               I
               am
               your
               God
            
             ,
             and
             they
             ,
             
               We
               are
               thy
               people
            
             ,
             while
             first
             the
             Pastors
             and
             the
             Church
             passed
             their
             judgement
             of
             charity
             upon
             their
             real
             conversion
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             passeth
             over
             all
             the
             Texts
             cited
             by
             me
             ,
             which
             conclude
             onely
             the
             invisible
             Church
             to
             be
             really
             within
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             see
             them
             above
             :
             and
             contendeth
             ,
             That
             the
             visible
             Church
             onely
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             these
             
               who
               never
               had
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               shall
               never
               have
               any
               sound
               work
               of
               faith
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             pag.
             37.
             the
             onely
             prime
             subject
             of
             those
             special
             priviledges
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             So
             the
             Reason
             is
             null
             ,
             
               if
               this
               be
               the
               onely
               visible
               being
               in
               Covenant
               ,
            
             which
             is
             Act.
             2.
             38.
             it
             concludes
             not
             :
             Mr.
             R.
             said
             the
             contrary
             ,
             both
             visible
             and
             invisible
             being
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             Act.
             2.
             as
             also
             invisible
             grace
             is
             believed
             in
             it self
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             known
             in
             its
             effects
             ;
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             the
             invisible
             and
             really
             believing
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             visible
             in
             the
             effects
             to
             men
             :
             Isa.
             61.
             9.
             
             
               Their
               seed
               shall
               be
               known
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               their
               off-spring
               among
               the
               people
               ;
               all
               that
               see
               them
               shall
               acknowledge
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               seed
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               blessed
               .
            
             Isa.
             62.
             12.
             
             
               And
               they
               shall
               call
               them
               the
               holy
               people
               ,
               the
               redeemed
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               called
               ,
               Sought
               out
               ,
               A
               City
               not
               forsaken
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             p.
             37.
             
             
               That
               onely
               the
               invisible
               Church
               hath
               right
               to
               the
               Seals
               ,
               draws
               many
               absurdities
               :
               The
               adversaries
               of
               grace
               will
               hardly
               be
               gained
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             True
             :
             if
             you
             mean
             external
             signs
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             right
             ;
             if
             all
             Israel
             be
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             within
             the
             
             Covenant
             ,
             we
             must
             indeed
             believe
             visible
             Murmurers
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             Fornicators
             ,
             Backsliders
             ,
             Worshippers
             of
             Heathen
             gods
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               10.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Exod.
               16.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Psal.
            
             78.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             such
             as
             
               slew
               their
               sons
               and
               their
               daughters
               to
               Molech
               ,
               openly
               under
               every
               green
               tree
               ,
               Psal.
               106.
               35
               ,
               36
               ,
               37
               ,
               38
               ,
               39.
               
               Ier.
               7.
               30
               ,
               31.
               
               Hos
               4.
               13.
               
               Ier.
               3.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Isa.
               57.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Ezek.
            
             16.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             to
             be
             real
             converts
             ,
             and
             all
             and
             many
             other
             absurdities
             follow
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             believe
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             visible
             Church
             have
             saving
             grace
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             we
             must
             believe
             that
             God
             hath
             chosen
             to
             life
             all
             the
             Independent
             Churches
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             That
             God
             intends
             salvation
             ,
             and
             pardon
             ,
             and
             perseverance
             to
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             of
             the
             visible
             Israel
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             
               Rom.
               9.
               6.
               
               They
               are
               not
               all
               Israel
               which
               are
               of
               Israel
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             p.
             38.
             
             Mr.
             R.
             
               compasseth
               us
               about
               with
               a
               crowd
               of
               accusations
               of
               the
               grossest
               Arminian
               ,
               Popish
               ,
               Socinian
               Doctrines
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Why
             did
             ye
             not
             clear
             your selves
             of
             conspiring
             with
             Papists
             ,
             in
             denying
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             to
             be
             an
             essential
             note
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             points
             also
             ?
             2.
             
             Of
             conspiring
             with
             Socinians
             ,
             in
             setting
             up
             Independent
             Congregations
             .
             3.
             
             Denying
             the
             Power
             of
             Synods
             .
             4.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             Ordination
             by
             Laying
             on
             of
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             &c.
             to
             such
             you
             say
             not
             any
             thing
             ,
             in
             leaving
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             and
             joyning
             with
             these
             enemies
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             but
             of
             this
             hereafter
             :
             you
             have
             yet
             place
             to
             dismiss
             the
             crowd
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             p.
             38.
             
             
               Let
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               help
               us
               to
               answer
               the
               Anabaptists
               upon
               his
               grounds
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Those
               that
               I
               cannot
               know
               have
               any
               right
               to
               the
               Seals
               ,
               to
               them
               I
               cannot
               give
               the
               Seals
               in
               any
               faith
               :
               But
               I
               cannot
               know
               that
               Infants
               are
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               which
               onely
               gives
               them
               right
               to
               the
               Seals
               .
               If
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               grant
               the
               proposition
               ,
               that
               they
               give
               the
               Seals
               to
               such
               whom
               they
               know
               not
               to
               have
               any
               right
               ,
               they
               triumph
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             No
             Anabaptist
             can
             object
             to
             me
             .
             That
             to
             be
             of
             the
             invisible
             
             Church
             onely
             giveth
             right
             Ecclesiastick
             to
             the
             outward
             Seals
             ,
             which
             Magus
             receiveth
             ,
             Mr.
             H.
             calleth
             the
             dispensing
             of
             the
             outward
             Seals
             a
             special
             priviledge
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             Magus
             hath
             no
             special
             or
             saving
             Priviledge
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             passeth
             the
             wit
             of
             man
             to
             defend
             Independents
             against
             Anabaptists
             :
             for
             1.
             
             The
             Anabaptists
             and
             Independents
             both
             agree
             in
             the
             same
             constitution
             of
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             real
             converts
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             judge
             :
             but
             that
             we
             can
             judge
             of
             no
             Infants
             born
             of
             believing
             Parents
             ,
             
               except
               we
               pluck
               out
               the
               eyes
               of
               charity
               ,
            
             and
             believe
             that
             
               Cain
               ,
               Ishmael
               ,
               Esa●
            
             ,
             and
             all
             and
             every
             one
             born
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             are
             born
             converts
             ,
             is
             impossible
             .
             Hence
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Those
               that
               I
               cannot
               know
               have
               any
               right
               to
               the
               Seals
               ,
               to
               these
               I
               cannot
               give
               the
               Seals
               of
               the
               
               Covenant
               in
               faith
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               faith
               .
            
             So
             Mr.
             H.
             But
             I
             cannot
             know
             that
             all
             the
             Infants
             of
             Believers
             have
             right
             to
             the
             Seals
             ,
             because
             their
             parents
             are
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             Elect
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             Reprobate
             :
             Except
             I
             1.
             
             Put
             the
             Seal
             of
             God
             upon
             a
             blank
             ,
             contrary
             to
             our
             Brethrens
             Doctrine
             .
             2.
             
             Except
             I
             profane
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             admit
             heathens
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             visible
             Saints
             .
             Let
             Mr.
             H.
             answer
             the
             Anabaptists
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               helps
               the
               Minor
               with
               a
               distinction
               So
               ,
               faith
            
             
             
               in
               Christ
               truly
               giveth
               right
               to
               the
               Seals
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               Gods
               intention
               and
               decree
               ,
               called
            
             Voluntas
             beneplaciti
             ,
             
               but
               the
               orderly
               way
               of
               the
               Churches
               giving
               the
               Seals
               ,
               is
               ,
               Because
               such
               a
               society
               is
               a
               professing
               and
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               orderly
               giving
               of
               the
               Seals
               according
               to
               Gods
               approving
               Will
               ,
               called
            
             Voluntas
             signi
             &
             revelata
             ,
             
               belongs
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               Mr.
            
             H.
             answers
             ,
             
               This
               salve
               is
               too
               narrow
               for
               the
               sore
               ,
               for
               the
               distinction
               will
               either
               make
               God
               order
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Seals
               to
               such
               who
               have
               no
               right
               ,
               and
               so
               impeach
               his
               wisdom
               ,
               to
               appoint
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Seals
               to
               such
               to
               whom
               he
               gives
               no
               right
               to
               receive
               them
               :
               Or
               else
               it
               doth
               involve
               a
               contradiction
               and
               the
               several
               expressions
               contain
               apparent
               contradictions
               ;
               for
               this
            
             voluntas
             signi
             
               which
               allows
               the
               visible
               Church
               to
               give
               the
               Seals
               ,
               it
               tither
               gives
               another
               right
               ,
               besides
               that
               which
               the
               invisible
               Members
               have
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               gives
               no
               right
               :
               If
               it
               give
               another
               right
               ,
               then
               the
               invisible
               Church
               hath
               not
               onely
               right
               ,
               which
               is
               here
               affirmed
               ;
               if
               it
               give
               no
               right
               ,
               then
               the
               visible
               Church
               doth
               give
               the
               Seals
               orderly
               to
               such
               who
               have
               no
               right
               to
               them
               .
               I
               confess
               ,
               such
               is
               my
               feebleness
               ,
               that
               I
               see
               not
               how
               this
               can
               be
               avoided
               .
               How
               have
               hypocritical
               Professors
               right
               to
               the
               Seals
               ?
               Not
               as
               Members
               visible
               :
               For
               Mr.
            
             R.
             saith
             ,
             p.
             249.
             
             
               The
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               hath
               no
               right
               unto
               the
               Seals
               ;
               as
               invisible
               they
               can
               give
               none
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               none
               to
               give
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Were
             it
             not
             conscience
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             I
             would
             be
             silent
             of
             the
             infirmity
             of
             this
             pious
             man.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               good
               salve
            
             :
             for
             it
             becometh
             not
             Mr.
             H.
             with
             Arminians
             and
             Socinians
             to
             impeach
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Holy
             One
             ,
             because
             
               he
               appoints
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Seals
               ,
            
             Baptism
             to
             Iudas
             and
             to
             Magus
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             right
             true
             and
             real
             
               in
               foro
               Dei
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             holy
             intention
             ,
             as
             I
             spake
             p.
             248
             ,
             249.
             
             to
             the
             Seals
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             sealed
             ;
             nor
             to
             the
             engraven
             Law
             ,
             and
             Gods
             teaching
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             perseverance
             ;
             and
             I
             
             cite
             pag.
             249.
             
             
               Ier.
               32.
               38
               ,
               39.
               
               &
            
             31.
             33.
             and
             pag.
             244
             ,
             245.
             par
             .
             1.
             
             
               Psal.
               89
               33
               ,
               34
               ,
               35
               ,
               36
               ,
               37.
               
               Isa.
            
             54.
             10.
             
             All
             which
             places
             Mr.
             H
             never
             looked
             on
             the
             face
             ,
             but
             suppressed
             them
             all
             .
             Then
             let
             Mr.
             H.
             clear
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             appointing
             a
             Ministerial
             and
             Pastoral
             offer
             of
             Covenant-mercies
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             Pardon
             ,
             the
             Anointing
             ,
             the
             new
             heart
             ,
             Life
             eternal
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             to
             such
             as
             Magus
             ,
             and
             Iudas
             the
             traytor
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               distinction
               of
            
             voluntas
             beneplaciti
             ,
             and
             voluntas
             approbans
             ,
             
               contains
               apparent
               contradictions
            
             .
             It
             seems
             he
             never
             heard
             of
             this
             distinction
             allowed
             by
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             joyns
             with
             the
             Arminians
             ,
             who
             teach
             ,
             That
             this
             distinction
             placeth
             in
             God
             two
             contrary
             Wills
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             wills
             and
             decrees
             one
             thing
             from
             eternity
             ,
             and
             commands
             and
             approves
             the
             contrary
             to
             his
             creatures
             :
             Hence
             there
             must
             be
             
               guile
               and
               dissimulation
            
             ,
             and
             no
             serious
             dealing
             in
             the
             Lords
             commands
             ,
             saith
             
               Arminius
               ,
               Corvinus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Arminians
             at
             the
             Conference
             at
             Hague
             ,
             and
             the
             Synod
             of
             Dort.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             will
             have
             the
             same
             very
             right
             given
             by
             the
             approved
             Will
             of
             God
             to
             Members
             ,
             that
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Decree
             .
             Just
             as
             Vorstius
             will
             have
             the
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             every
             way
             conform
             to
             the
             Decree
             :
             and
             he
             and
             all
             the
             Arminians
             say
             ,
             We
             may
             make
             them
             often
             contrary
             to
             the
             Decree
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             
               Holy
               Lord
            
             to
             deal
             doubly
             ,
             and
             to
             will
             one
             thing
             within
             himself
             ,
             and
             command
             the
             contrary
             .
             So
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             we
             make
             Gods
             command
             to
             give
             one
             right
             external
             to
             the
             Seals
             ,
             and
             his
             Decree
             the
             contrary
             ,
             or
             no
             right
             at
             all
             to
             some
             hypocrites
             .
          
           
           
             But
             we
             answer
             to
             both
             :
             God
             by
             his
             Decree
             ordains
             what
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             or
             not
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             or
             what
             shall
             fall
             out
             or
             
             not
             fall
             out
             ,
             be
             it
             good
             in
             his
             effective
             Decree
             ,
             or
             be
             it
             evil
             in
             his
             permissive
             Decree
             :
             
               For
               all
               things
               were
               written
               in
               his
               book
               ,
               when
               as
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               ,
            
             even
             all
             Davids
             Members
             ,
             
               Ps.
               139.
               16.
               
               Eph.
            
             1.
             11.
             
             But
             God
             by
             his
             approving
             Will
             does
             not
             decree
             what
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             or
             not
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             but
             onely
             commands
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             promises
             rewards
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             forbids
             what
             is
             evil
             ,
             and
             threatneth
             punishment
             ,
             whether
             the
             good
             or
             the
             evil
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             or
             never
             come
             to
             pass
             ;
             he
             commands
             Iudas
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             Cain
             ,
             and
             Pharaoh
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             approves
             of
             their
             faith
             as
             good
             obedience
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             obedience
             never
             falls
             out
             ,
             nor
             did
             the
             Lord
             ever
             decree
             they
             should
             obey
             :
             for
             what
             God
             decree●
             shall
             be
             ,
             must
             be
             ;
             but
             what
             he
             commands
             does
             not
             ever
             fall
             out
             :
             So
             the
             Lord
             forbids
             the
             killing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Exod.
             20.
             13.
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             declareth
             that
             he
             nilleth
             ,
             disapproveth
             ,
             and
             hateth
             the
             slaying
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               Life
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             killing
             of
             Christ
             falls
             out
             ,
             a●d
             was
             decreed
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             by
             the
             permission
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Acts
               2.
               23.
               
               &
            
             4.
             27
             28.
             
             Here
             
             is
             no
             shadow
             of
             contradiction
             here
             .
             Again
             ,
             God
             giveth
             a
             right
             to
             the
             Seals
             to
             hypocrites
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             commandeth
             the
             Church
             to
             give
             the
             Seals
             to
             Magus
             ,
             whether
             such
             really
             or
             hypocritically
             believe
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             right
             not
             properly
             inherent
             in
             visible
             Members
             ,
             for
             their
             Profession
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             their
             supposed
             Conversion
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             all
             saving
             and
             real
             right
             to
             Ordinances
             is
             relative
             to
             Election
             to
             glory
             ,
             and
             flows
             from
             the
             Merit
             of
             Christs
             death
             ;
             but
             visible
             Professors
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             of
             whose
             society
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             are
             ,
             have
             not
             any
             saving
             and
             real
             right
             ,
             as
             chosen
             and
             redeemed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             by
             grant
             of
             our
             Brethren
             .
             2.
             
             A
             right
             flowing
             onely
             from
             an
             external
             profession
             ,
             and
             from
             
             composed
             hypocrisie
             in
             Magus
             ,
             is
             no
             true
             right
             ;
             a
             lie
             cannot
             give
             a
             true
             right
             ,
             I
             offend
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             so
             anxiously
             contends
             for
             a
             Charter
             to
             such
             Bastards
             as
             Magus
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             favour
             to
             
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             the
             Seals
             ;
             and
             
               Ius
               activum
            
             ,
             an
             active
             right
             the
             Church
             and
             Ministers
             have
             to
             call
             and
             admit
             to
             the
             Seals
             all
             who
             profess
             as
             Magus
             ,
             that
             the
             Elect
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             may
             be
             converted
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             a
             right
             
               propriè
               dictum
               ne
               quidem
               Ecclesiasticum
            
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             who
             are
             such
             hypocrites
             as
             Iudas
             and
             Magus
             ;
             for
             the
             command
             and
             revealed
             Will
             of
             God
             most
             unproperly
             is
             said
             to
             give
             M●gus
             a
             right
             to
             the
             Seals
             :
             Except
             Mr.
             H.
             never
             Divine
             so
             spake
             ;
             the
             command
             reveals
             the
             right
             ,
             but
             gives
             none
             .
             As
             also
             the
             right
             of
             visible
             Professors
             is
             
               Ius
               passivum
            
             ,
             and
             a
             conditional
             and
             passive
             right
             ;
             for
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             have
             no
             right
             to
             be
             visible
             Members
             ,
             or
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             Seals
             ,
             yea
             or
             to
             profess
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             Psal.
             50.
             16.
             but
             upon
             condition
             of
             faith
             :
             for
             God
             cannot
             command
             sin
             and
             an
             hypocritical
             profession
             :
             yea
             ,
             he
             forbids
             treading
             in
             his
             Courts
             ,
             Isa.
             1.
             12
             ,
             13.
             except
             they
             repent
             and
             believe
             ,
             ver
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             therefore
             Magus
             sins
             in
             professing
             ,
             and
             in
             being
             baptized
             ,
             he
             remaining
             rotten
             :
             But
             the
             Church
             sins
             not
             ,
             but
             does
             the
             command
             of
             Christ
             in
             calling
             ,
             inviting
             all
             that
             profess
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             really
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             ,
             Converts
             or
             no.
             Which
             distinction
             not
             being
             observed
             ,
             our
             Brethren
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             mistake
             the
             nature
             of
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             right
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             command
             gives
             to
             all
             visible
             professors
             ,
             such
             as
             Peter
             ,
             who
             really
             believe
             ,
             both
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             and
             external
             right
             to
             the
             Seals
             which
             he
             decreed
             to
             give
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             internal
             and
             real
             right
             which
             they
             have
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             than
             according
             to
             his
             eternal
             decree
             ,
             they
             have
             given
             them
             in
             time
             by
             real
             believing
             .
             But
             for
             hypocrites
             ,
             as
             Magus
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             right
             Ecclesiastick
             to
             the
             Seals
             ,
             but
             a
             sort
             of
             active
             and
             permissive
             right
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             claim
             room
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Seals
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             Therefore
             taking
             the
             
               Church
               visible
               as
               onely
               visible
            
             ,
             as
             contra-distinguished
             from
             the
             invisible
             and
             really
             believing
             :
             and
             as
             visibility
             is
             common
             to
             both
             Peter
             and
             Magus
             ,
             and
             their
             external
             profession
             obvious
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             man
             ,
             so
             the
             visible
             Church
             hath
             no
             right
             that
             is
             true
             and
             real
             to
             the
             Seals
             :
             
             So
             I
             retort
             the
             Argument
             upon
             Mr.
             H.
             
          
           
             True
             real
             believers
             ,
             as
             Peter
             ,
             and
             hypocrites
             ,
             as
             Magus
             ,
             have
             
             either
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Church-right
             to
             Membership
             and
             Seals
             ,
             or
             another
             ,
             and
             diverse
             .
             The
             same
             right
             they
             cannot
             have
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             right
             of
             truly
             and
             really
             believing
             ones
             ,
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Decree
             of
             Election
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Lord
             ordained
             to
             be
             purchased
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             also
             according
             to
             the
             Lords
             revealed
             Will.
             He
             who
             believes
             hath
             right
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             to
             Membership
             and
             Seals
             :
             But
             this
             right
             Magus
             and
             hypocrites
             have
             not
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             no
             part
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             right
             that
             believers
             ,
             as
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             have
             ,
             is
             by
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             condition
             .
             He
             who
             believes
             ,
             and
             loves
             to
             be
             
             reformed
             ,
             hath
             right
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             to
             Perseverance
             ,
             to
             the
             anointing
             that
             teacheth
             all
             things
             .
             These
             are
             promised
             and
             decreed
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Ier.
               31.
               33
               ,
               34.
               
               &
               32
               38
               ,
               39
               ,
               40.
               
               Isa.
               54.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               &
            
             59.
             20
             ,
             21.
             compared
             with
             
               Acts
               13.
               47
               ,
               48.
               
               Ioh.
               6.
               44
               ,
               45
               ,
               46.
               
               &
               6.
               37.
               
               &
            
             10.
             26
             ,
             27.
             and
             to
             them
             onely
             ,
             not
             to
             Magus
             and
             to
             Reprobates
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Magus
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             wooden
             and
             tree-legs
             ,
             might
             claim
             the
             same
             life
             ,
             living
             Membership
             ,
             lively
             and
             vital
             operations
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             anointing
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             kept
             through
             faith
             unto
             salvation
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             and
             to
             have
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             put
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             depart
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             Ier.
             31.
             39
             ,
             40.
             if
             they
             have
             the
             same
             right
             to
             
               Membership
               and
               the
               Seals
               in
               their
               substance
               and
               grace
               signified
               with
               sound
               believers
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             most
             absurd
             .
          
           
             If
             hypocritical
             Professors
             have
             another
             external
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             right
             then
             real
             believers
             upon
             these
             grounds
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             false
             and
             a
             bastard
             Charter
             ,
             founded
             upon
             an
             hypocritical
             profession
             .
             Let
             Mr.
             H.
             shew
             how
             the
             right
             of
             visible
             professors
             who
             are
             real
             believers
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             of
             painted
             and
             rotten
             Professors
             ,
             such
             as
             Magus
             and
             the
             like
             have
             ,
             is
             one
             univocally
             ,
             and
             in
             nature
             the
             same
             right
             ;
             and
             yet
             Mr.
             H.
             (
             which
             darkeneth
             the
             Reader
             )
             puts
             them
             all
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             Christ
             the
             same
             way
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             Head
             ,
             (
             survey
             pag.
             16.
             )
             Redeemer
             ,
             who
             hath
             bought
             with
             his
             blood
             the
             Elect
             ,
             pag.
             39
             ,
             40.
             and
             such
             rotten
             ones
             ,
             as
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             .
             2.
             
             How
             a
             false
             
             and
             a
             true
             right
             can
             come
             from
             the
             same
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             let
             Mr.
             H.
             judge
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             is
             poor
             to
             say
             ,
             
               How
               come
               hypocritical
               Professors
               to
               have
               right
               to
               the
               Seals
               ?
               As
               visible
               Members
               they
               have
               none
               ,
               as
               invisible
               Members
               they
               have
               none
               ,
               for
               such
               they
               are
               not
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             True
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             ;
             but
             Mr.
             H.
             gives
             them
             the
             same
             right
             with
             invisible
             Members
             :
             
               quo
               jure
            
             let
             him
             shew
             .
             
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Church
               must
               give
               them
               no
               Seals
               ,
               or
               give
               them
               Seals
               ,
               when
               she
               cannot
               know
               they
               have
               any
               right
               ,
               for
               indeed
               they
               have
               none
               that
               is
               true
               and
               real
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             Church
             doth
             obey
             Christ
             in
             giving
             them
             Seals
             ;
             and
             it
             well
             follows
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             The
             Church
             giveth
             them
             Seals
             ,
             when
             she
             cannot
             know
             they
             have
             any
             right
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             internal
             and
             real
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             saving
             priviledge
             of
             
               special
               note
               in
               the
               Mediator
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Seals
             including
             signes
             and
             the
             grace
             signified
             :
             for
             so
             onely
             they
             do
             belong
             in
             the
             Lords
             intention
             and
             eternal
             decree
             to
             real
             believers
             ,
             not
             to
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             ,
             except
             Mr.
             H.
             will
             stand
             for
             Arminian
             Universal
             Grace
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             God
             intends
             the
             same
             saving
             grace
             in
             Ordinances
             and
             Seals
             to
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             likewise
             to
             Pharaoh
             and
             Magus
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               Whether
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               visible
               ,
               can
               bear
               these
               styles
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               of
               the
               Redeemed
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             
               These
               things
               may
               well
               be
               given
               to
               the
               visible
            
             
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Those
               over
               whom
               Officers
               are
               set
               ,
               to
               feed
               them
               by
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               visible
               Church
               :
               But
               these
               are
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
             
               Feed
               the
               flock
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Elect
               onely
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               whole
               visible
               Church
               ;
               Take
               heed
               to
               the
               whole
               flock
               of
               God
               ,
               else
               if
               they
               were
               set
               over
               the
               Elect
               onely
               ,
               they
               might
               reply
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               we
               cannot
               search
               into
               thy
               secrets
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               Elect
               and
               invisible
               Saints
               ,
               onely
               to
               feed
               them
               :
               where
               as
               the
               current
               and
               common
               sense
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               ,
               taking
               Redeemed
               and
               Sanctified
               as
               visible
               ,
               though
               not
               really
               such
               ,
               the
               stream
               of
               the
               Text
               runs
               pleasantly
               ,
               Feed
               all
               visibly
               redeemed
               .
               Elect
               and
               Reprobate
               :
            
             So
             they
             be
             redeemed
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             Charity
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             The
             Church
             visible
             is
             taken
             two
             wayes
             .
             1.
             
             In
             the
             latitude
             ,
             
             as
             comprehending
             all
             Professors
             ,
             sound
             ,
             as
             Peter
             ,
             or
             rotten
             ,
             as
             Magus
             ;
             all
             which
             have
             a
             sort
             of
             right
             to
             the
             Seals
             ,
             but
             divers
             wayes
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             More
             restricted
             ,
             as
             a
             Church
             so
             and
             so
             visible
             ,
             as
             the
             soundest
             part
             of
             real
             believers
             ,
             comprehending
             in
             Corinth
             onely
             such
             as
             are
             really
             justified
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             latter
             ●ense
             ,
             the
             Church
             visible
             and
             professing
             is
             one
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             all
             one
             with
             the
             Church
             invisible
             ,
             and
             soundly
             and
             sincerely
             professing
             ,
             and
             Peter
             is
             both
             a
             real
             believer
             ,
             and
             visible
             and
             soundly
             professing
             believer
             .
             In
             the
             former
             sense
             ,
             Paul
             writing
             to
             Corinth
             ,
             to
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               1
               Cor
               1.
               
               Eph.
               1.
               1.
               
               Rom.
            
             1.
             7.
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             calleth
             all
             the
             Church
             visible
             there
             justified
             ,
             or
             not
             justified
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Church
             visible
             .
             In
             the
             latter
             sense
             onely
             the
             so
             and
             
             so
             visible
             professors
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             justified
             ,
             are
             the
             onely
             really
             ,
             soundly
             professing
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             is
             named
             from
             the
             sounder
             part
             .
             In
             the
             latter
             sense
             ,
             Christ
             is
             head
             and
             Husband
             
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             consisting
             of
             onely
             real
             ,
             sound
             ,
             visible
             Professors
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             influence
             of
             politick
             guidance
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             influence
             of
             saving
             grace
             .
             But
             of
             this
             visible
             Church
             Mr.
             H.
             moves
             not
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             Arguments
             speed
             the
             worse
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Argument
             of
             the
             same
             strain
             is
             formed
             by
             the
             Arminians
             ,
             so
             ,
             
               As
               many
               as
               are
               the
               really
               redeemed
               Church
            
             (
             say
             the
             Arminians
             )
             and
             ,
             
               As
               many
               as
               are
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               redeemed
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               Charity
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               )
               the
               Elders
               were
               to
               feed
               .
            
             But
             the
             Elders
             were
             to
             feed
             the
             whole
             flock
             ,
             Elect
             and
             Reprobate
             ,
             real
             believers
             and
             hypocrites
             .
             But
             the
             Proposition
             is
             denied
             ,
             and
             how
             either
             the
             Arminians
             or
             Mr.
             H.
             prove
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             
             we
             see
             not
             :
             For
             Redemption
             to
             be
             bought
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             God
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             be
             chosen
             to
             life
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             are
             proper
             to
             the
             invisible
             Church
             onely
             ,
             are
             attributed
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             Eph.
             1.
             4.
             
             Was
             it
             Pauls
             minde
             that
             thanks
             should
             be
             given
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             chosen
             us
             all
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             (
             here
             is
             Universal
             Predestination
             )
             of
             Ephesus
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             to
             be
             really
             holy
             (
             for
             of
             that
             holiness
             he
             speaks
             )
             because
             from
             eternity
             God
             had
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             chosen
             to
             life
             and
             holiness
             such
             as
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             ,
             and
             the
             grievous
             Wolves
             in
             that
             Church
             ?
             So
             must
             Paul
             say
             ,
             2
             
               Thess.
               2.
               13.
               
               We
               are
               bound
               to
               give
               thanks
               to
               God
               for
               you
               ,
            
             all
             whom
             we
             feed
             ,
             all
             to
             whom
             we
             write
             ,
             real
             converts
             or
             hypocrites
             ,
             
               that
               God
               hath
            
             ,
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             ,
             
               chosen
               you
               all
               salvation
               through
               sanctification
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               bilief
               in
               the
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Proposition
             is
             false
             ,
             
               That
               as
               many
               as
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               charity
               were
               bought
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               were
               to
               be
               fed
               with
               
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               so
               with
               Excommunication
            
             ;
             Then
             were
             they
             to
             esteem
             all
             the
             grievous
             Wolves
             that
             spared
             not
             the
             flock
             ,
             but
             preached
             perverse
             things
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             28
             ,
             29.
             and
             all
             that
             had
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             fallen
             from
             their
             first
             love
             ,
             and
             first
             works
             ,
             yea
             all
             the
             Apostates
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             to
             be
             bought
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             eternally
             chosen
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             saved
             :
             for
             the
             Officers
             were
             to
             feed
             all
             these
             with
             Exhortations
             ,
             Threatnings
             ,
             Censures
             .
             Now
             the
             latter
             is
             unsound
             .
          
           
             But
             3.
             
             
               They
               were
               all
               recommended
               to
               the
               care
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               as
               dear
               bought
               .
            
             True
             :
             but
             not
             as
             if
             all
             were
             dear
             bought
             ,
             the
             Text
             saith
             not
             that
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             no
             doubt
             ,
             sinned
             with
             the
             Arminians
             ,
             in
             adding
             that
             to
             the
             Text
             ;
             for
             a
             father
             departing
             may
             recommend
             his
             family
             of
             children
             and
             servants
             to
             a
             Steward
             ,
             because
             (
             saith
             the
             father
             )
             they
             are
             dear
             to
             me
             ;
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             that
             they
             are
             all
             dear
             to
             him
             as
             children
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Feed
             the
             Redeemed
             flock
             ,
             not
             as
             known
             to
             you
             to
             be
             Redeemed
             or
             Predestinated
             to
             life
             ,
             but
             as
             professors
             among
             whom
             are
             my
             ransomed
             ones
             .
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Text
             runs
             in
             its
             stream
             most
             muddily
             ,
             not
             pleasantly
             ;
             if
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               1.
               29.
               
               &
               3.
               16.
               1
               
               Ioh.
            
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             the
             All
             ,
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             ,
             be
             the
             Church
             of
             converts
             in
             charities
             judgement
             ,
             behold
             ,
             Mr.
             H.
             turns
             
               the
               world
               ,
               all
               the
               world
               ,
            
             all
             the
             world
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             born
             ,
             and
             had
             being
             ,
             into
             visible
             Saints
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             
               Ephraim
               is
               his
               dear
               son
            
             ,
             Jer.
             31.
             
               and
               Israel
               a
               holy
               priesthood
               ,
               a
               chosen
               generation
               ,
            
             the
             currant
             and
             pleasant
             sense
             must
             be
             ,
             All
             and
             every
             one
             in
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             all
             Israel
             are
             the
             Lords
             dear
             children
             ,
             and
             Priests
             sanctified
             to
             offer
             themselves
             an
             holy
             living
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             judgement
             each
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             to
             their
             knowledge
             many
             thousand
             visible
             Idolaters
             ,
             Murtherers
             ,
             &c.
             that
             are
             detestable
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             dear
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             every
             where
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             p.
             40.
             
             
               The
               visible
               Church
               is
               called
               The
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             12.
             27.
             28.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             visible
             Church
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             as
             including
             
               Magus
               ,
               Iudas
            
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             not
             Christs
             body
             .
             2.
             
             Nothing
             is
             proved
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             made
             out
             ,
             that
             all
             and
             every
             one
             in
             Corinth
             were
             lively
             Members
             under
             the
             Head
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             judgement
             
             of
             charity
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             is
             a
             sinful
             addition
             to
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               A
               Church
               may
               be
               visibly
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               an
               infallible
               assistance
               ,
               may
               erre
               in
               fundamentals
               ,
               fall
               away
               ,
               and
               not
               endure
               as
               the
               dayes
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               his
               first
               and
               fifth
               arguments
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             ,
             I
             consess
             ,
             soon
             done
             ,
             if
             well
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             men
             entertain
             such
             things
             as
             they
             call
             truths
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             but
             lies
             of
             Arminians
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             easie
             to
             
             wipe
             away
             all
             with
             a
             dry
             Negoconclusionem
             .
             My
             first
             argument
             
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               invisible
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               visible
               single
               Congregation
               ,
               is
               the
               principal
               ,
               prime
               and
               onely
               proper
               subject
               of
               all
               the
               priviledges
               of
               special
               note
               given
               in
               the
               Mediator
               Christ
               ,
            
             is
             
               Par.
               1.
               pag.
            
             244
             ,
             245.
             because
             that
             is
             such
             a
             subject
             of
             all
             these
             priviledges
             ,
             to
             which
             onely
             and
             principally
             the
             Promises
             belong
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               a
               seed
               enduring
               as
               the
               dayes
               of
               heaven
               ,
            
             Psa.
             89.
             and
             
               can
               no
               more
               cease
               to
               be
               in
               Gods
               Covenant
            
             favour
             ,
             
               than
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               heaven
               can
               cease
               to
               be
               ,
            
             Jer.
             31.
             35
             ,
             36.
             then
             
               the
               Mountains
               can
               depart
            
             ,
             Isa.
             54.
             10
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             visible
             Church
             of
             a
             Congregation
             is
             not
             such
             ,
             &c.
             
             Judge
             Reader
             of
             the
             answer
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             Argument
             ,
             Because
             the
             invisible
             Church
             of
             the
             Elect
             is
             such
             as
             cannot
             erre
             in
             fundamentals
             ,
             cannot
             fall
             from
             the
             Rock
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             visible
             Church
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             whereof
             seven
             may
             be
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             six
             of
             them
             such
             materials
             as
             Magus
             ;
             nor
             can
             such
             a
             Congregation
             bear
             as
             the
             first
             ,
             onely
             ,
             and
             prime
             subject
             ,
             these
             styles
             (
             say
             I
             ,
             pag.
             250.
             )
             that
             are
             proper
             onely
             to
             the
             Elect
             ,
             Redeemed
             ,
             and
             really
             sanctified
             Church
             ,
             the
             styles
             of
             
               Christs
               Sister
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Dove
               ,
               Spouse
               ,
               Mystical
               Body
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             answers
             by
             yielding
             the
             Assumption
             ,
             
               A
               Church
               may
            
             
             
               be
               visibly
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               may
               erre
               in
               fundamentals
               ,
               may
               fall
               away
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             Mr.
             R.
             first
             and
             fifth
             Arguments
             .
             Hence
             if
             perseverance
             and
             never
             falling
             away
             ,
             be
             a
             special
             priviledge
             given
             in
             the
             Mediator
             Christ
             ,
             and
             it
             agree
             not
             to
             the
             Congregational
             ,
             the
             onely
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             agree
             not
             to
             all
             visible
             Congregations
             ,
             then
             is
             not
             the
             visible
             Church
             the
             onely
             principal
             subject
             of
             such
             priviledges
             ;
             since
             the
             world
             was
             ,
             no
             Logick
             can
             say
             that
             a
             property
             can
             be
             denied
             of
             its
             first
             and
             onely
             subject
             ,
             That
             is
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             not
             apt
             to
             laugh
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             To
             be
             
               visibly
               in
               Covenant
            
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             priviledge
             of
             special
             note
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             saving
             priviledge
             ,
             such
             as
             Perseverance
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             anointing
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             heart
             :
             Of
             which
             saving
             priviledges
             I
             spake
             all
             along
             ,
             pag.
             244
             ,
             245
             ,
             246
             ,
             247
             ,
             248
             ,
             249
             ,
             250
             ,
             251
             ,
             &c.
             for
             to
             be
             visibly
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             agrees
             to
             Magus
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             rotten
             Members
             ;
             but
             these
             saving
             priviledges
             of
             perseverance
             agree
             not
             to
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             visible
             Church
             ,
             which
             may
             ,
             and
             doth
             fall
             away
             ,
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             Judge
             then
             ,
             if
             these
             two
             Arguments
             be
             wiped
             away
             with
             a
             wet
             finger
             ,
             as
             saith
             Mr.
             Hooker
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             p.
             40
             ,
             41.
             
             
               A
               Church
               may
               be
               visibly
               red●emed
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               called
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               really
               and
               inwardly
               such
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               second
               Argument
               .
               The
               third
               is
               answered
               already
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             is
             with
             a
             hop
             and
             a
             skip
             to
             take
             away
             Arguments
             .
             1.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             should
             have
             done
             so
             much
             as
             repea●ed
             the
             Argument
             .
             But
             to
             be
             really
             redeemed
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             really
             ,
             to
             be
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
               in
               veritate
               rei
               ,
               the
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             not
             to
             be
             called
             so
             onely
             (
             a
             generation
             of
             Vipers
             call
             themselves
             ,
             Matth.
             3.
             the
             holy
             seed
             )
             
               are
               priviledges
               of
               special
               note
               in
               the
               Mediator
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             I
             spake
             pag.
             244.
             and
             these
             priviledges
             agree
             not
             to
             the
             visible
             and
             nominal
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             Magus
             is
             a
             Citizen
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             principal
             ,
             prime
             and
             onely
             subject
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             yieldeth
             ;
             and
             so
             yieldeth
             the
             Argument
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Church
             may
             be
             both
             visibly
             the
             Redeemed
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             called
             ,
             and
             be
             really
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             invisibly
             ,
             be
             also
             the
             Redeemed
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             a
             figure
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             sound
             and
             real
             visible
             Saints
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             destroys
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             cause
             ,
             who
             will
             have
             all
             and
             every
             one
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             redeemed
             ,
             even
             so
             many
             as
             are
             fed
             with
             Word
             and
             Censures
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             should
             have
             applied
             his
             answer
             to
             the
             Arguments
             ,
             but
             he
             saw
             it
             would
             not
             frame
             .
             I
             have
             done
             it
             .
             Let
             the
             second
             thoughts
             of
             some
             help
             here
             .
             
          
           
             For
             Mr.
             H.
             must
             apply
             his
             answers
             to
             the
             cited
             places
             :
             so
             
               Ier.
               31.
               33.
               
               I
               will
               put
               my
               law
               in
               their
               inward
               parts
               ,
            
             according
             to
             
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             ;
             and
             
               Ier.
               32.
               
               I
               will
               put
               my
               fear
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               was
               a
               husband
               to
               Israel
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             .
             
               Isa.
               53.
               
               He
               was
               stricken
               for
               the
               transgression
               of
               my
               people
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             and
             for
             Magus
             ,
             for
             my
             confederate
             people
             ,
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             .
             Ah!
             ●ee
             not
             men
             dare
             to
             adde
             their
             after-birth
             inventions
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             Mr.
             H.
             addeth
             ,
             pag.
             40
             
               They
               who
               hold
               that
               a
               visible
               Church
               is
               redeemed
               externally
               ,
               cannot
               say
               by
               any
               good
               inference
               ,
               that
               Christ
               died
               for
               all
               such
               in
               Gods
               intention
               ,
               or
               that
               all
               such
               are
               chosen
               to
               glory
               ,
               or
               that
               God
               intendeth
               to
               save
               all
               such
               .
            
          
           
             Ars.
             This
             is
             said
             ,
             not
             proved
             .
             If
             Christ
             die
             for
             the
             whole
             
             world
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             ,
             he
             must
             intend
             and
             decree
             in
             the
             same
             judgement
             of
             charity
             to
             save
             them
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             else
             he
             is
             conceived
             to
             die
             for
             them
             upon
             no
             intention
             at
             all
             .
             I
             judge
             Christs
             dying
             for
             us
             essentially
             includes
             his
             intention
             to
             save
             ,
             to
             deliver
             from
             the
             present
             evil
             world
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             4.
             
             If
             therefore
             this
             charitable
             judgement
             of
             Mr.
             H
             believed
             Christ
             died
             for
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             (
             suppose
             Magus
             to
             be
             a
             baptized
             Member
             )
             he
             must
             in
             the
             same
             judgement
             believe
             that
             God
             intended
             to
             save
             Magus
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             must
             believe
             in
             charity
             ,
             by
             his
             death
             he
             intends
             to
             save
             all
             and
             every
             one
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             all
             the
             earth
             over
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             choose
             to
             glorifie
             all
             the
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             nations
             ;
             Isa.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             all
             Aegypt
             ,
             all
             Assyria
             ,
             Isa.
             19.
             25.
             
               all
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             Isa.
             60.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
               all
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Rev.
             11.
             15.
             for
             they
             are
             all
             the
             visible
             Kingdoms
             and
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             charity
             shall
             forbid
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             one
             reprobate
             in
             the
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             and
             shall
             necessitate
             Mr.
             H.
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             intends
             salvation
             ,
             and
             so
             chose
             to
             salvation
             every
             man
             and
             woman
             of
             them
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             not
             undertake
             to
             reconcile
             our
             Brethrens
             charity
             and
             their
             faith
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             fulfil
             the
             Prophesies
             ,
             Isa.
             2.
             &
             19
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             what
             reason
             is
             there
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             People
             are
             visibly
             redeemed
             ,
             but
             not
             
             visibly
             chosen
             to
             glory
             ?
             for
             the
             act
             of
             redeeming
             is
             not
             Christs
             visibly
             dying
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             for
             that
             Redemption
             material
             was
             
             visibly
             to
             no
             generations
             before
             that
             crucifying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             us
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             laying
             down
             of
             the
             ransom
             of
             that
             noble
             life
             for
             such
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             Elect
             ,
             not
             one
             moe
             ,
             not
             one
             fewer
             than
             are
             written
             in
             the
             Lambs
             Book
             of
             Life
             (
             I
             am
             of
             that
             opinion
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             with
             our
             Brethren
             )
             and
             this
             is
             as
             much
             hid
             and
             invisible
             to
             man
             ,
             until
             their
             godly
             walk
             make
             their
             redemption
             in
             its
             effects
             to
             be
             visible
             ,
             as
             their
             eternal
             Election
             to
             glory
             ;
             therefore
             I
             much
             wonder
             of
             Mr.
             Lockyers
             asserting
             from
             Acts
             15.
             (
             but
             I
             hope
             my
             Reverend
             Brother
             Mr.
             
               Iames
               Wood
            
             hath
             by
             this
             silenced
             him
             :
             for
             we
             look
             for
             onely
             silence
             from
             him
             ,
             except
             some
             other
             lewd
             brotherly
             help
             )
             that
             the
             proper
             and
             allowed
             
               matter
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               now
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               persons
               truly
               converted
               ,
               such
               as
               God
               who
               knoweth
            
             
             
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               men
               can
               bear
               witness
               of
               ,
               as
               indeed
               sealed
               by
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               This
               is
               the
               matter
               that
               we
               ought
               now
               to
               take
               to
               raise
               again
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
            
             David
             ,
             
               and
               none
               other
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               a
               whole
               Church
               ,
            
             as
             for
             that
             ,
             
               so
               far
               as
               very
               spiritual
               men
               can
               judge
               .
            
             It
             s
             a
             dreadful
             addition
             to
             the
             Word
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
               to
               Mr.
               Hookers
               Arguments
               ,
               That
               the
               invisible
               Church
               is
               not
               the
               first
               subject
               of
               the
               Seals
               .
            
          
           
             
               Me.
               H.
            
             Ar.
             1.
             
             
               If
               those
               who
               were
               graceless
               ,
               and
               had
               no
            
             
             
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               had
               yet
               a
               command
               from
               Christ
               to
               receive
               the
               Seals
               ,
               had
               warrant
               from
               his
               Word
               to
               require
               them
               ;
               then
               they
               had
               a
               right
               (
               outward
               and
               visible
            
             in
             foro
             Ecclesiae
             )
             
               to
               partake
               of
               them
               :
               for
               there
               is
               no
               better
               right
               than
               Gods
               Command
               to
               enjoyn
               ,
               and
               his
               Word
               to
               warrant
               us
               to
               challenge
               any
               priviledge
               .
               But
               many
               graceless
               ,
               who
               were
               no
               invisible
               members
               ,
            
             Ishmael
             ,
             Esau
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               males
               were
               enjoyned
               to
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               houses
               of
               Israel
               to
               eat
               the
               Passover
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             What
             is
             in
             question
             is
             not
             proved
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               That
               the
               priviledges
               of
               special
               note
               in
               the
               Mediator
               Christ
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             saving
             priviledges
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             R.
             often
             teacheth
             ,
             pag.
             244
             ,
             245.
             belong
             
             not
             to
             the
             
               invisible
               Church
               as
               to
               the
               proper
               and
               first
               subject
               .
            
             But
             Mr.
             H.
             proves
             ,
             
               That
               external
               signs
               ,
               and
               external
               right
               to
               the
               Seals
               ,
               in
               foro
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               are
               bestowed
               upon
               rotten
               Members
               ,
            
             Magus
             
               and
               others
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             ought
             to
             prove
             the
             visible
             Church
             is
             the
             onely
             principal
             subject
             of
             the
             seals
             ,
             as
             he
             elswhere
             asserts
             .
             But
             this
             Argument
             proves
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             frames
             the
             Argument
             of
             Infants
             ,
             who
             have
             right
             to
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             command
             of
             Christ
             (
             for
             Infants
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             commands
             or
             threatnings
             )
             and
             brings
             not
             instances
             of
             these
             come
             to
             age
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             graceless
             man
             ,
             as
             Magus
             ,
             hath
             thus
             far
             right
             to
             demand
             the
             Seals
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             say
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               You
               sin
               in
               withholding
               the
               Seals
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               require
               you
               baptize
               me
               ,
               as
               Christ
               hath
               commanded
               you
               :
            
             but
             he
             cannot
             say
             ,
             
               I
               have
               right
               even
               external
               to
               receive
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               I
               sin
               not
               in
               receiving
               it
               .
            
             And
             Mr.
             
             H.
             Argument
             to
             prove
             it
             is
             naught
             :
             Why
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Graceless
               men
               have
               the
               command
               of
               God
               to
               challenge
               the
               Seals
               ;
               Magus
            
             hath
             the
             command
             of
             God
             to
             challenge
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             A
             command
             absolute
             he
             hath
             none
             :
             shew
             me
             such
             a
             command
             ,
             
               Magus
               ,
               Iudas
               ,
               eat
               and
               drink
               at
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               challenge
               ,
               claim
               and
               receive
               Baptism
               ;
               All
               Israel
               eat
               the
               Passover
               ,
               be
               ye
               real
               believers
               or
               hypocrites
               ,
               be
               ye
               self-triers
               ,
               and
               prepared
               or
               not
               ,
               be
               ye
               clean
               or
               unclean
               :
            
             I
             confess
             there
             were
             no
             better
             right
             to
             challenge
             the
             Seals
             ,
             than
             such
             a
             command
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             were
             ;
             but
             if
             Mr.
             H.
             or
             any
             of
             his
             reade
             such
             a
             command
             ,
             I
             pray
             I
             may
             see
             ,
             and
             reade
             also
             .
             But
             Magus
             hath
             onely
             a
             conditional
             command
             ,
             which
             gives
             him
             no
             true
             and
             real
             right
             ,
             save
             onely
             conditionally
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Magus
               ,
               receive
               the
               Seals
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               so
               thou
               believe
               ,
               and
               examine
               thy self
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               thou
               hast
               no
               right
               to
               the
               seals
               ,
               but
               eatest
               and
               drinkest
               thine
               own
               damnation
               :
            
             And
             because
             these
             graceless
             men
             fulfil
             not
             the
             condition
             ,
             and
             believe
             not
             ,
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             Argument
             is
             wa●●ry
             ;
             
               They
               have
               right
               from
               the
               command
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               b●…
               right
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             right
             at
             all
             from
             a
             conditional
             command
             ,
             they
             not
             fulfilling
             the
             condition
             ,
             but
             such
             right
             as
             Robbers
             have
             to
             the
             Travellers
             purse
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             a
             severe
             discharge
             ,
             Isa.
             1.
             13.
             
             
               Bring
               no
               more
               vain
               oblations
            
             .
             Matth.
             22.
             12.
             
             
               Friend
               ,
               how
               camest
               thou
               in
               hither
               ,
               not
               having
               a
               wedding
               garment
               ?
               He
               that
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               unworthily
               ,
            
             
             
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               damnation
               to
               himself
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             p.
             42.
             
             
               Iob
               and
               his
               godly
               friends
               were
               invisible
               Members
               ,
               but
               being
               strangers
               they
               are
               forbidden
               to
               eat
               the
               Passover
               :
            
             Ergo
             ,
             
               the
               seals
               belong
               not
               to
               invisible
               Members
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             The
             thing
             denied
             is
             not
             concluded
             .
             Iob
             and
             his
             godly
             friends
             had
             the
             marrow
             of
             the
             Seals
             ,
             and
             wanted
             some
             external
             signs
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             
               saving
               priviledges
            
             ,
             as
             I
             alledge
             pag.
             244.
             
             That
             Iob
             was
             not
             circumcised
             ,
             possibly
             is
             said
             ,
             not
             proved
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             My
             minde
             is
             not
             to
             deny
             that
             the
             visible
             acts
             of
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             being
             washed
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             belong
             not
             to
             visible
             believers
             as
             visible
             ,
             taking
             visible
             as
             coincident
             with
             real
             believers
             ;
             for
             invisible
             men
             can
             no
             more
             visibly
             partake
             of
             Ordinances
             ,
             than
             Spirits
             can
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             eat
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Iob
             and
             his
             godly
             friends
             were
             not
             forbidden
             to
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             
             nor
             to
             sacrifice
             ;
             Iob
             sacrificed
             warrantably
             ,
             
               Iob
               1.
               c.
               42.
               
               Iob
            
             professeth
             he
             was
             visibly
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             Iob
             13.
             16.
             and
             19.
             25.
             
             
               I
               know
               that
               my
               Redeemer
               liveth
               .
            
             And
             so
             they
             were
             neither
             invisible
             Members
             onely
             ,
             nor
             debarred
             from
             the
             seals
             .
             Nay
             ,
             Proselytes
             were
             admitted
             to
             the
             seals
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               〈◊〉
               .
               41.
               
               If
               the
               invisible
               Church
               be
               the
               first
               subject
               of
               the
               seals
               ,
               the
               invisible
               Church
               must
               have
               the
               seals
               firstly
               ,
               and
               the
               visible
               Church
               secondarily
               ;
               as
               heat
               is
               first
               in
               the
               element
               of
               fire
               ,
               and
               secondarily
               in
               things
               hot
               by
               participation
               ,
               as
               iron
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             no
             Logick
             :
             If
             the
             invisible
             and
             real
             believer
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             be
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             seals
             ,
             including
             Christ
             signified
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             to
             receive
             the
             seals
             worthily
             ,
             agree
             first
             to
             Peter
             and
             to
             invisible
             real
             believers
             ,
             and
             secondarily
             to
             these
             same
             invisible
             believers
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             visibly
             declare
             by
             their
             savoury
             conversation
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             really
             believers
             :
             but
             there
             is
             no
             real
             transmigration
             of
             accidents
             out
             of
             one
             subject
             to
             another
             ;
             
             that
             is
             cold
             Logick
             :
             but
             such
             real
             and
             internal
             right
             to
             the
             seals
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             grace
             signified
             by
             the
             seals
             ,
             do
             neither
             firstly
             nor
             secondarily
             belong
             to
             such
             visible
             Saints
             as
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             ,
             yea
             neither
             
               per
               se
            
             ,
             nor
             
               per
               participationem
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Sun
             and
             Stars
             are
             neither
             hot
             nor
             cold
             ,
             either
             firstly
             or
             secondarily
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             ,
             Aristotle
             saith
             ,
             
               Corpora
               quintae
               essentiae
            
             ,
             bodies
             of
             a
             fifth
             essence
             ,
             different
             from
             the
             elements
             and
             all
             mixed
             bodies
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             p.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             
               The
               Olive
               tree
               is
               the
               prime
               subject
               of
               the
               fatness
               that
               issues
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               appertains
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               .
               But
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
            
             Rom.
             11.
             
               is
               the
               Olive
               ,
               the
               seals
               and
               other
               priviledges
               are
               part
               of
               the
               fatness
               which
               pertains
               thereunto
               :
               Therefore
               the
               visible
               Church
               is
               the
               prime
               subject
               of
               them
               .
               That
               the
               Olive
               is
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               see
            
             Beza
             ,
             Pareus
             ,
             Willet
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Will
             Mr.
             H.
             bide
             by
             this
             Conclusion
             ,
             That
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             including
             rotten
             Magus
             ,
             trayterous
             Iudas
             ,
             is
             
             the
             prime
             subject
             of
             all
             saving
             priviledges
             ,
             of
             the
             new
             heart
             ,
             
             Gods
             inward
             heart-teaching
             ,
             perseverance
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             Then
             by
             his
             own
             argument
             ,
             Magus
             ,
             and
             the
             visible
             body
             whereof
             he
             is
             a
             graceless
             member
             ,
             as
             visible
             ,
             must
             be
             first
             qualified
             inherently
             with
             all
             these
             saving
             priviledges
             ,
             as
             heat
             is
             firstly
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             in
             the
             fire
             ;
             and
             then
             Justification
             ,
             Perseverance
             in
             grace
             ,
             must
             be
             transferred
             from
             such
             an
             ugly
             body
             as
             
               Magus
               ,
               Iudas
               ,
               &c.
            
             to
             real
             and
             invisible
             believers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Assumption
             is
             false
             :
             Reade
             again
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Pareus
            
             ;
             adde
             
               Pet.
               Martyr
            
             ,
             The
             English
             Notes
             ,
             Diodati
             ,
             they
             expound
             not
             the
             Olive
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             onely
             as
             contradistinguished
             from
             the
             invisible
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             takes
             the
             visible
             Church
             in
             this
             dispute
             ,
             as
             it
             includes
             the
             whole
             visible
             Israel
             ,
             even
             Idolaters
             ,
             who
             slew
             the
             Prophets
             and
             the
             Heir
             :
             But
             the
             Church
             visible
             including
             the
             Election
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             7.
             and
             also
             the
             invisible
             and
             really
             justified
             ,
             and
             by
             fatness
             ,
             they
             mean
             not
             onely
             external
             priviledges
             ,
             which
             the
             rotten
             hypocrites
             wanted
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             
               juyce
               and
               sap
               of
               saving
               grace
               ,
            
             by
             which
             ,
             saith
             
               Pet.
               Martyr
               ,
               They
               that
               are
               far
               off
               are
               made
               nigh
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             2.
             12
             ,
             14.
             and
             
               were
               engrafted
               in
               the
               Head
               and
               Body
               ,
            
             saith
             Pareus
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Willet
             citeth
             Gorham
             ,
             and
             Lyra
             ,
             who
             expound
             the
             fatness
             of
             habitual
             grace
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Let
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               remember
               he
               said
               ,
               lib.
               2.
               pag.
               260.
               
               None
            
             
             
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               for
               non-regeneration
               known
               to
               be
               such
               .
               But
               if
               ye
               give
               them
               the
               seals
               (
               saith
               Mr.
            
             H.
             )
             
               the
               Church
               shall
               give
               the
               seals
               to
               such
               whom
               she
               knows
               have
               no
               right
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             H.
             himself
             is
             alike
             burthened
             with
             this
             as
             I
             am
             :
             A
             
             toleration
             there
             must
             be
             of
             some
             ,
             until
             the
             scandals
             be
             examined
             ,
             and
             Censures
             applied
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             knows
             men
             to
             be
             unregenerated
             ,
             many
             dayes
             before
             they
             can
             know
             it
             juridicè
             .
             Let
             Mr.
             H.
             then
             answer
             ,
             whether
             they
             should
             be
             debarred
             from
             the
             seals
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             such
             were
             admitted
             being
             free
             of
             scandal
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             (
             its
             a
             poor
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             )
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             admit
             to
             the
             seals
             such
             as
             she
             knows
             hath
             no
             right
             .
             Why
             ?
             because
             they
             are
             not
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             real
             converts
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               non
               causa
               pro
               causa
            
             ,
             no
             cause
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               puts
               the
            
             formalis
             ratio
             ,
             
               the
               essential
               reason
               
               of
               Offices
               and
               Officers
               in
               another
               subject
               ,
               besides
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               invisible
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               convertibly
               ,
               or
               reciprocally
               and
               universally
               .
               Whatsoever
               hath
               these
               priviledges
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Offices
               ,
               Officers
               ,
               Seals
               ,
               right
               to
               the
               Seals
               ,
               &c.
               is
               the
               invisible
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               And
               onely
               the
               invisible
               Catholick
               Church
            
             (
             Ergo
             ,
             
               not
               the
               visible
               )
               hath
               all
               these
               priviledges
               .
               If
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               rid
               his
               hands
               ,
               &c.
               it
               s
               good
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             H.
             hath
             two
             pages
             near
             by
             of
             this
             ,
             of
             which
             whether
             
             I
             have
             rid
             my
             hands
             ,
             let
             the
             judicious
             Reader
             determine
             .
             Know
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             will
             have
             all
             priviledges
             ,
             external
             Offices
             ,
             Officers
             ,
             Seals
             ,
             and
             right
             Ecclesiastick
             (
             which
             is
             formally
             a
             painted
             bastard
             right
             )
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             onely
             as
             its
             first
             subject
             :
             I
             rid
             my
             hands
             of
             this
             ,
             by
             granting
             it
             ;
             take
             the
             visible
             Church
             in
             a
             good
             sense
             ,
             as
             including
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             nor
             said
             I
             ever
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             But
             these
             are
             not
             the
             
               saving
               priviledges
               of
               special
               note
            
             ,
             such
             as
             to
             be
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             persevere
             in
             saving
             grace
             ,
             &c.
             as
             I
             oft
             say
             ,
             p.
             244
             ,
             245
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             though
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             priviledges
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             another
             Officer
             ,
             to
             have
             right
             external
             to
             the
             seals
             (
             a
             bastard
             right
             )
             agree
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             yea
             to
             Iudas
             and
             Magus
             ,
             they
             being
             
               gratiae
               gratis
               datae
            
             :
             yet
             saving
             priviledges
             ,
             the
             anointing
             ;
             the
             new
             heart
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Perseverance
             ;
             the
             styles
             of
             Spouse
             ,
             Sister
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Dove
             ,
             &c.
             are
             such
             as
             I
             desire
             Mr.
             H.
             to
             rid
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             to
             clear
             the
             coasts
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             his
             answer
             to
             my
             words
             .
             
               Due
               right
            
             ,
             par
             .
             1.
             pag.
             244
             ,
             245.
             divers
             pages
             ;
             how
             these
             agree
             reciprocally
             to
             his
             visible
             Church
             .
             I
             take
             but
             some
             few
             .
             
               The
               single
               Congregatinn
               of
               such
               as
            
             Magus
             and
             Peter
             ,
             
               &c.
               is
               the
               first
               and
               reciprocal
               ,
               and
               proper
               subject
               of
               the
               anointing
               ,
               of
               justification
               ,
               and
               perseverance
               .
            
          
           
             And
             convertibly
             ,
             
               All
               that
               have
               the
               anointing
               ,
               are
               justified
               ,
               persevere
               ,
               are
               onely
               the
               single
               independent
               Congregation
               of
               such
               as
            
             Magus
             and
             Peter
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             will
             Mr
             H.
             do
             with
             his
             own
             ,
             that
             are
             both
             visibly
             and
             invisibly
             justified
             ,
             regenerate
             ,
             who
             by
             persecution
             or
             pestilence
             are
             broken
             from
             the
             Independent
             Church
             ?
             Shall
             they
             not
             share
             of
             the
             anointing
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             Members
             of
             the
             single
             Congregation
             ?
             This
             is
             hard
             measure
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             bad
             Divinity
             .
             This
             is
             not
             good
             Logick
             ,
             that
             therefore
             
             Mr.
             
               R.
               must
               shew
               some
               other
               essential
               causes
               of
               Offices
               and
               Officers
               besides
               the
               invisible
               Church
               :
            
             He
             must
             mean
             the
             visible
             Church
             of
             which
             Magus
             is
             a
             Member
             .
             I
             know
             in
             Logick
             ,
             that
             the
             subject
             is
             an
             essential
             cause
             of
             an
             accident
             ;
             
               Subjectum
               sumitur
               in
               d●finitione
               per
               additamentum
               ,
            
             I
             learned
             long
             ago
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             close
             ,
             the
             society
             ,
             the
             saving
             priviledges
             ,
             of
             the
             new
             heart
             ,
             perseverance
             ,
             is
             the
             invisible
             Church
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             have
             these
             ,
             the
             anointing
             ,
             perseverance
             ,
             &c.
             is
             the
             invisible
             mystical
             true
             Church
             .
             I
             own
             this
             reciprocation
             ,
             as
             new
             Logick
             ;
             though
             let
             not
             the
             Reader
             mistake
             ,
             I
             take
             invisible
             as
             opposed
             to
             visible
             in
             its
             latitude
             ,
             as
             it
             takes
             in
             both
             believing
             Peter
             ,
             and
             the
             hypocrite
             Magus
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             visible
             Church
             is
             so
             named
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             ,
             from
             the
             choicest
             part
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             invisible
             is
             opposed
             to
             visible
             ,
             
               tali
               modo
            
             ,
             both
             visible
             and
             sincere
             :
             for
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             invisible
             ,
             is
             also
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             visible
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               tali
               modo
            
             ,
             in
             a
             sincere
             profession
             visible
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               H.
               his
               formal
               cause
               of
               a
               Church
               visible
               ,
               or
               Church
               confederating
               ,
               is
               considered
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               We
               have
               done
               with
               the
               material
               cause
               :
               Now
               we
            
             
             
               come
               to
               the
               formal
               cause
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               The
               faithful
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               seemingly
               or
               sincerely
               such
               ,
               scattered
               up
               and
               down
               the
               earth
               ,
               are
               like
               stones
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               or
               timber
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               they
               may
               have
               a
               communion
               by
               faith
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               are
               an
               invisible
               Body
               Mystical
               ,
               but
               until
               they
               meet
               together
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               have
            
             
             
               right
               to
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               there
               ,
               and
               be
               confederate
               by
               a
               Church-Covenant
               ,
               which
               gives
               the
               formality
               to
               these
               Churches
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               visible
               Church
               members
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             the
             faithful
             scattered
             in
             sundry
             Congregations
             have
             an
             invisible
             communion
             onely
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             up
             an
             invisible
             
             communion
             ,
             and
             an
             invisible
             Mystical
             Body
             ;
             then
             two
             
             Sister-Churches
             that
             cannot
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             do
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             Church-gaining
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             Mat.
             18.
             yet
             are
             not
             a
             visible
             body
             ,
             no●
             their
             acts
             ,
             acts
             of
             Church-profession
             ,
             not
             are
             they
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             they
             partake
             no●
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             within
             the
             same
             walls
             ,
             as
             do
             members
             of
             the
             same
             single
             Congregation
             :
             so
             there
             is
             no
             visible
             communion
             ,
             but
             within
             the
             walls
             of
             one
             Church
             ;
             which
             is
             absurd
             ,
             and
             repugnant
             to
             common
             sense
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             uncharitable
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Word
             ,
             to
             teach
             ,
             That
             when
             a
             Church
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             by
             no
             sin
             and
             scandal
             visible
             ,
             but
             by
             persecution
             or
             pestilence
             ,
             that
             the
             dissolved
             members
             ,
             though
             both
             real
             and
             visible
             converts
             ,
             have
             no
             right
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             :
             for
             if
             the
             formal
             cause
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             their
             confederacy
             into
             one
             visible
             body
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             be
             removed
             ,
             their
             visible
             and
             external
             right
             is
             removed
             .
             The
             like
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             visible
             professors
             ,
             and
             of
             members
             of
             another
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             known
             godly
             sojourners
             ;
             these
             Mr.
             H.
             excommunicates
             for
             no
             scandal
             visible
             and
             invisible
             :
             for
             impossible
             it
             is
             that
             they
             
               can
               meet
               together
               in
               one
               place
               with
               their
               own
               Church
               ,
            
             with
             which
             onely
             they
             are
             incorporate
             by
             this
             confederacy
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               This
               confederating
               implieth
               two
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               act
               of
               mutual
               engaging
               ,
               which
               passeth
               away
               ,
               arising
               from
               the
               act
               of
               obligation
               ,
               the
               state
               of
               membership
               .
               The
               nature
               of
               incorporating
               members
               to
               mutual
               duties
               will
               constrain
               to
               yield
               to
               this
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             An
             Oath
             or
             Covenant
             is
             no
             passing
             away
             thing
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             but
             leaveth
             the
             person
             under
             the
             tie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             state
             of
             trying
             these
             persons
             and
             their
             seed
             to
             be
             baptized
             onely
             into
             the
             single
             Body
             ,
             is
             a
             dream
             ,
             even
             to
             Mr.
             Robinson
             ,
             
             and
             the
             engagement
             that
             gives
             them
             right
             to
             Ordinances
             onely
             with
             that
             single
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             with
             no
             society
             else
             to
             partake
             of
             one
             Bread
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             16
             17.
             is
             a
             Scriptureless
             imagination
             :
             for
             1
             
               Cor.
               12.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               We
               are
               baptized
               all
               ,
               Iews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               by
               one
               Spirit
               into
               one
               Body
               ,
            
             (
             Catholick
             ,
             not
             a
             single
             Congregation
             onely
             )
             and
             are
             all
             made
             to
             drink
             into
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             even
             all
             ;
             not
             of
             one
             single
             Congregation
             onely
             ,
             but
             of
             several
             Congregations
             ,
             
             whether
             they
             be
             engaged
             Mr.
             H●
             .
             way
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             
               The
               judgement
               must
               be
               of
               persons
               free
            
             (
             in
             regard
             of
             humane
             constraint
             )
             
               for
               they
               may
               joyn
               ,
               or
               not
               joyn
               to
               this
               Congregation
               ,
               to
               receive
               them
               or
               not
               receive
               them
               .
               2.
               
               It
               gives
               power
               to
               each
               over
               another
               ,
               to
               watch
               over
               one
               another
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Mr.
             H.
             makes
             three
             properties
             of
             this
             engagement
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             sharp-sighted
             ,
             who
             can
             difference
             the
             third
             from
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Freedom
             from
             humane
             constraint
             i●
             dubious
             :
             If
             from
             the
             
             Christian
             Magistrate
             compelling
             to
             
               Elicite
               acts
            
             of
             the
             will
             ;
             Never
             man
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             dreamed
             of
             such
             constraint
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             laid
             upon
             men
             to
             believing
             ,
             loving
             ,
             fearing
             .
             If
             it
             be
             freedom
             from
             compelling
             the
             external
             man
             to
             
               Imperate
               acts
            
             ;
             our
             Divines
             say
             ,
             The
             Magistrate
             may
             civilly
             in
             his
             way
             compel
             to
             the
             means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             baptized
             ones
             especially
             ,
             both
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             in
             some
             true
             Church
             .
             If
             it
             be
             freedom
             from
             a
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             constraint
             ,
             as
             this
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             or
             then
             nothing
             is
             said
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             hath
             commanded
             all
             to
             come
             to
             the
             house
             ,
             
               Pro.
               1.
               
               ●0
               .
               Prov.
               9.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Matth.
               22.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Luk.
            
             14.
             16.
             
             And
             that
             is
             a
             Prophesie
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               Zach.
               14.
               17.
               
               And
               it
               shall
               be
               that
               who
               so
               will
               not
               come
               up
               of
               all
               the
               families
               of
               the
               earth
               unto
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               to
               worship
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               even
               upon
               them
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               rain
               .
            
             The
             English
             notes
             say
             ,
             
               it
               figures
               the
               Elects
               gathering
               together
               into
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               to
               which
               every
               one
               must
               reduce
               himself
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               .
            
             And
             they
             are
             also
             the
             words
             of
             Diodati
             ,
             and
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Iunius
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Danaeus
               ,
            
             say
             the
             same
             in
             sense
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             preaching
             to
             a
             particular
             Church
             should
             be
             voluntary
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             such
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             worship
             should
             be
             ;
             and
             it
             were
             not
             enough
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               commandest
               us
               to
               get
               us
               to
               the
               shepherds
               tents
               ,
            
             Cant.
             1.
             7.
             
             
               And
               to
               come
               into
               Wisdoms
               house
               ;
               but
               we
               have
               freedom
               to
               enter
               Members
               to
               this
               or
               this
               ,
               or
               all
               the
               Churches
               on
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               And
               it
               is
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               on
               earths
               power
               to
               receive
               us
               ,
               or
               not
            
             ;
             which
             is
             also
             false
             .
             One
             is
             born
             ,
             baptized
             ,
             comes
             to
             be
             a
             visible
             professor
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Boston
             ;
             is
             not
             that
             providential
             necessity
             a
             ground
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             command
             him
             to
             
             do
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Church
             to
             constrain
             him
             by
             Ob●estations
             ,
             Censures
             ,
             being
             born
             a
             member
             ,
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             his
             duty
             is
             .
             O
             but
             he
             is
             not
             satisfied
             with
             the
             Ministery
             of
             Boston
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             freedom
             to
             enter
             a
             Member
             of
             a
             Church
             a
             hundred
             miles
             distant
             by
             a
             new
             Church-oath
             :
             shew
             a
             warrant
             why
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             worship
             the
             Lord
             there
             where
             his
             Calling
             and
             Trade
             is
             ;
             he
             must
             confess
             Christ
             before
             men
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             arbitrary
             then
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Not
             one
             word
             of
             God
             is
             alledged
             ,
             that
             this
             engagement
             
             gives
             power
             to
             watch
             over
             one
             another
             in
             this
             Congregation
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             all
             Congregations
             where
             Providence
             shall
             dispose
             he
             shall
             be
             ;
             as
             if
             all
             these
             Church-duties
             to
             Members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             warning
             one
             another
             ,
             comforting
             ,
             watching
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             taking
             care
             for
             one
             another
             ,
             mourning
             with
             those
             that
             mourn
             ,
             
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               1
               
               Thess.
               5.
               5
               ,
               11
               ,
               14.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Heb.
               10.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               &
               3.
               13.
               
               Rom.
            
             12.
             15.
             were
             forbidden
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             all
             precious
             Church-membes
             of
             other
             Congregations
             of
             which
             we
             are
             not
             Members
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               There
               is
               good
               cause
               why
               visible
               Saints
            
             (
             u●
             supra
             )
             
               who
               are
               thus
               to
               engage
               to
               watch
               over
               one
               another
               ,
               should
               be
               acquainted
            
             
             
               with
               each
               others
               fitness
               ,
               &c.
               and
               because
               the
               work
               is
               weighty
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               done
               with
               fasting
               and
               praying
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               requisite
               ,
               when
               one
               single
               Member
               is
               admitted
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             That
             the
             thousands
             baptized
             of
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ,
             and
             the
             three
             thousand
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             who
             were
             to
             engage
             themselves
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             admitted
             ,
             could
             have
             acquaintance
             and
             
             knowledge
             of
             the
             spiritual
             fitness
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             is
             impossible
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             wants
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             is
             expresly
             against
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             impossible
             in
             some
             few
             hours
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ten
             neighbouring
             sister
             Churches
             lying
             together
             are
             obliged
             to
             watch
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             then
             they
             ought
             ,
             by
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             come
             under
             the
             same
             engagement
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               An
               implicite
               covenanting
               may
               be
               sufficient
               :
               as
               suppose
               a
               Congregation
               consist
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Parents
               expresly
               confederate
               ,
               but
               vocal
               and
               express
               confederation
               comes
               nearest
               to
               the
               Rule
               .
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               his
               bitter
               clamours
               ,
               that
               we
               make
               all
               other
               Churches
               save
               our
               own
               ,
               no
               Church
               ,
               will
               be
               past
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             Popish
             and
             Lutheran
             Churches
             in
             which
             there
             is
             valid
             
             Baptism
             ,
             in
             which
             a
             Vow
             is
             made
             to
             walk
             in
             Church-wayes
             ,
             as
             observing
             one
             another
             ,
             shall
             have
             the
             formal
             cause
             of
             true
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             be
             true
             visible
             Churches
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             this
             Covenant
             implicitely
             and
             virtually
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             shall
             we
             be
             made
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             see
             that
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             Mar.
             1.
             5.
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             baptized
             moe
             disciple
             than
             Iohn
             ,
             Jo●
             5.
             4.
             did
             tye
             by
             Oath
             one
             way
             or
             another
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             Covenant
             being
             their
             complete
             Rule
             must
             be
             vocal
             and
             express
             )
             are
             they
             so
             inchurched
             to
             engage
             to
             these
             Church-duties
             within
             their
             own
             Congregations
             ?
             the
             word
             hints
             at
             no
             such
             thing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             vocal
             Covenant
             always
             ,
             if
             it
             come
             nerest
             to
             the
             rule
             ;
             but
             where
             is
             the
             rule
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             making
             of
             matter
             and
             form
             as
             so
             described
             ,
             and
             what
             reciding
             from
             the
             Rule
             of
             these
             Churches
             in
             the
             essentials
             ,
             is
             so
             well
             known
             to
             all
             ,
             as
             they
             must
             be
             most
             false
             Churches
             that
             are
             not
             made
             of
             visible
             converts
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Anabaptist
             Churches
             :
             for
             bitter
             clamours
             and
             unworthy
             aspersions
             ,
             I
             wish
             Mr.
             H.
             had
             expressed
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Reader
             might
             judge
             .
             I
             judge
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             
               N.
               E.
            
             makes
             true
             the
             prophecy
             ,
             That
             the
             wilderness
             and
             the
             desert
             do
             there
             rejoyce
             and
             blossom
             as
             a
             Rose
             ,
             Isa.
             35.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Judicious
             Mr.
             Cawdrey
             citeth
             Dr.
             Holmes
             making
             an
             explicite
             
             Covenant
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Cohabitation
               ,
               which
               is
               necessary
               for
               our
               Churches
               ,
               is
               such
               as
               is
               fit
               for
               the
               end
               ,
               for
               the
               dispensing
               of
               Ordinances
               and
               C●nsures
               where
               they
               may
               conveniently
               meet
               ,
            
             Acts
             14
             27.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             26.
             
             &
             14.
             23.
             
               it
               suffers
               some
               exceptions
               .
               The
               Church
               may
               send
            
             
             
               out
               some
               to
               begi●…●…antations
               where
               they
               want
               able
               guides
               ,
               until
               they
               attain
               to
               a
               Church-state
               .
               States
               may
               be
               compelled
               to
               send
               men
               to
               Sea
               for
               traffique
               and
               for
               war
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               prejudice
               is
               done
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               said
               to
               cohabit
               where
               the
               place
               of
               their
               abode
               is
               in
               the
               issue
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             cohabitation
             be
             necessary
             for
             the
             attaining
             the
             end
             ;
             then
             ,
             as
             the
             Pastor
             cannot
             be
             a
             non-resident
             ,
             by
             necessity
             of
             a
             calling
             in
             Trading
             ,
             neither
             can
             ten
             godly
             Merchants
             be
             three
             years
             absent
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             sayes
             
               Solomons
               Merchants
               were
            
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             be
             non-residents
             ,
             and
             neglect
             Church
             watching
             ,
             ●nd
             
             break
             Covenant
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             said
             (
             as
             it
             must
             be
             )
             it
             should
             be
             the
             Ministers
             onely
             calling
             to
             reside
             and
             watch
             ,
             but
             the
             Merchant
             hath
             an
             extraordinary
             calling
             to
             trade
             beside
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             confirms
             us
             not
             a
             little
             ;
             no
             godly
             visible
             professors
             can
             tye
             themselves
             by
             Covenant
             or
             Oath
             to
             exercise
             the
             common
             Christian
             acts
             of
             a
             Church
             member
             onely
             to
             such
             a
             society
             ,
             but
             in
             an
             occasional
             and
             providential
             way
             :
             for
             it
             is
             as
             unlawful
             to
             tye
             Church-worship
             to
             one
             society
             or
             place
             under
             
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             to
             tie
             it
             of
             old
             to
             Bethel
             &
             
               Gilgal
               ,
               Hos.
               4.
               15.
               
               &
               9.
               14.
               
               &
               12.
               11.
               
               Amos
            
             44.
             which
             is
             a
             demonstration
             that
             a
             godly
             professor
             carrieth
             about
             a
             Soul
             with
             him
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             Church-feeding
             by
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             other
             Church
             Ordinances
             in
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             to
             warn
             ,
             admonish
             ,
             comfort
             all
             Church
             members
             ,
             and
             to
             labour
             to
             gain
             a
             trespassing
             brother
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             single
             Congregation
             only
             whereof
             he
             is
             a
             Member
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             and
             neither
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             sound
             Divinity
             ,
             nor
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             (
             which
             is
             not
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Gospel
             )
             will
             warrant
             to
             limit
             the
             word
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             doth
             ,
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             
               Matth.
               18.
               15
               
               If
            
             
             
               thy
               brother
               trespass
               ,
               if
               he
               hear
               thee
               ,
               thou
               hast
               gained
               thy
               brother
            
             ;
             to
             a
             brother
             only
             of
             the
             Congregation
             of
             which
             the
             offended
             brother
             is
             a
             member
             ;
             as
             if
             Christ
             had
             not
             set
             down
             a
             rule
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             of
             gaining
             all
             brethren
             within
             the
             single
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             about
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             word
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             is
             of
             this
             latitude
             ,
             that
             it
             comprehendeth
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             that
             may
             offend
             a
             Brother
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             not
             only
             within
             a
             single
             Congregation
             only
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             brother
             offended
             is
             a
             member
             ,
             but
             also
             one
             of
             another
             Congregation
             .
             Now
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             ye
             have
             no
             Church
             power
             over
             one
             of
             a●●ther
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             is
             a
             Brother
             whom
             ye
             are
             obliged
             to
             admonish
             ,
             
               Go
               tell
               him
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             is
             a
             Brother
             whom
             thou
             must
             
               labour
               to
               gain
               ;
               Thou
               hast
               gained
               thy
               brother
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             is
             a
             Brother
             who
             is
             obliged
             to
             
               hear
               the
               Church
               :
               He
               will
               not
               hear
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             is
             a
             Brother
             who
             may
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               be
               to
               thee
               as
               a
               heathen
               .
            
          
           
           
             6.
             
             He
             is
             one
             whose
             
               sinnes
               ●ay
               be
               bound
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Verse
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             is
             a
             Brother
             ,
             who
             if
             gained
             ,
             may
             pray
             and
             meet
             with
             others
             in
             a
             Church-way
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             He
             is
             a
             Brother
             ,
             who
             if
             he
             be
             gained
             ,
             Christ
             grants
             his
             desire
             and
             prayer
             ,
             Verse
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             He
             is
             a
             Brother
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             
               If
               he
               sin
               against
               Peter
               seventy
               times
               seven
               times
               ,
            
             Verse
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             He
             is
             a
             Brother
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             forgive
             his
             fellow-Brother
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             have
             God
             to
             forgive
             him
             ,
             Verse
             14
             ,
             25
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Now
             it
             were
             a
             foul
             straitning
             of
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             say
             these
             ten
             agree
             only
             to
             a
             Brother
             in
             order
             to
             another
             Brother
             of
             the
             same
             single
             Congregation
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             did
             owe
             by
             Christs
             Doctrine
             in
             that
             notable
             Sermon
             ,
             Compassion
             ,
             Forgiveness
             ,
             Teaching
             ,
             Gaining
             &c.
             to
             no
             Brethren
             ,
             but
             to
             those
             of
             the
             same
             Congregation
             ,
             where
             of
             we
             our selves
             are
             members
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Doctrine
             deprives
             godly
             travellers
             ,
             so
             journers
             ,
             savoury
             
             professors
             ,
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             for
             three
             ,
             for
             six
             years
             ,
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             of
             Church-teaching
             ,
             Rebuking
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             Church
             comforts
             ,
             of
             all
             Church-manifestations
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Church
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             of
             all
             Church-presence
             of
             him
             that
             walks
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             golden
             Candlesticks
             ,
             of
             all
             Church-influences
             ,
             of
             all
             Sanctuary-beauty
             ,
             for
             no
             scandal
             or
             sin
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             going
             about
             a
             lawful
             duty
             in
             all
             the
             visible
             Churches
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             Cant.
             1.
             7.
             
             &
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             4.
             
             Psal.
             27.
             4.
             
             &
             73.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             &
             84.
             4
             ,
             &
             42.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               Hib.
               2.
               12.
               
               Psal.
            
             22.
             22.
             
             &
             40
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             for
             it
             cannot
             take
             off
             the
             Argument
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             godly
             professor
             may
             have
             the
             same
             comforts
             ,
             but
             in
             an
             invisible
             way
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             in
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             in
             his
             native
             abode
             in
             a
             visible
             and
             Church-way
             :
             for
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             is
             to
             beg
             the
             question
             ,
             for
             h●s
             professed
             hearing
             ,
             praying
             with
             a
             forreign
             Church
             is
             as
             visible
             as
             at
             home
             .
             2.
             
             If
             Christ
             no
             where
             have
             deprived
             a
             man
             of
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             whithersoever
             he
             come
             and
             profess
             himself
             a
             visible
             Saint
             ,
             no
             men
             on
             earth
             can
             deprive
             him
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             more
             warrant
             why
             a
             visible
             Saint
             should
             not
             every
             where
             remember
             the
             Lords
             day
             by
             eating
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             pray
             every
             where
             in
             faith
             holding
             up
             pure
             hands
             :
             for
             as
             he
             takes
             
             Gods
             Name
             in
             vain
             ,
             if
             he
             hate
             to
             be
             reformed
             ;
             so
             also
             to
             banquet
             with
             Christ
             ,
             not
             discerning
             the
             Lords
             body
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             these
             forreign
             Churches
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             is
             no
             member
             (
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             )
             may
             and
             do
             as
             well
             discern
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             Marks
             of
             a
             visible
             Saint
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             after
             trading
             among
             them
             divers
             years
             ,
             to
             them
             
               he
               savours
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               with
               Iesus
               ,
            
             p.
             14
             ,
             15.
             he
             abstains
             from
             all
             known
             sins
             ,
             p
             24.
             then
             have
             they
             as
             good
             right
             to
             tender
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             him
             as
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             have
             a
             desire
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             right
             both
             real
             and
             visible
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             in
             his
             own
             Congregation
             ;
             then
             ,
             as
             the
             Eunuch
             said
             ,
             
               Here
               is
               water
            
             ,
             so
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             ●able
             ,
             and
             Christ
             in
             eating
             ,
             what
             should
             hinder
             him
             to
             eat
             ?
             Is
             not
             Christ
             walking
             beside
             the
             golden
             Candlesticks
             here
             as
             at
             home
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             Providence
             necessitate
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             chased
             by
             persecution
             to
             one
             City
             ,
             and
             is
             banished
             out
             of
             that
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             fly
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             to
             a
             third
             ,
             and
             is
             providentially
             necessitated
             to
             have
             no
             certain
             dwelling
             ,
             as
             was
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             case
             ,
             
               Heb.
               11.
               37
               ,
               38.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             4.
             11.
             so
             was
             Christs
             case
             ,
             Matth.
             8.
             20.
             he
             must
             either
             live
             by
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             all
             his
             life
             ,
             without
             Church-Ordinances
             ,
             or
             as
             he
             cometh
             to
             ten
             sundry
             Churches
             visible
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             ten
             times
             ,
             twenty
             times
             married
             unto
             ,
             and
             divorced
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             have
             and
             lose
             Church-right
             to
             a
             communion
             with
             Christ
             in
             his
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Head
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             edifying
             comforts
             of
             Church-Ordinances
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Arguments
               of
               Mr.
               H.
               for
               a
               Church-Covenant
               considered
               and
               removed
               .
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               Every
               spiritual
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               incorporation
               receives
            
             
             
               its
               being
               from
               a
               spiritual
               Combination
               .
               So
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               have
               their
               Charter
               granted
               them
               from
               King
               and
               State
               ,
               to
               meet
               for
               such
               ends
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               Sement
               that
               sodders
               all
               .
               2.
               
               Polished
               hewen
               stones
               give
               not
               being
               to
               a
               house
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               conjoined
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               every
               particular
               Church
               is
               a
               City
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.
             22.
             
             
               A
               house
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
             
               The
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             13
             ,
             14.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             
               And
               all
               these
               are
               particular
               visible
               Churches
               where
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               are
               set
               ,
               and
               Members
               k●it
               together
               .
            
             So
             Mr.
             
               R.
               Lib.
               2.
               pag.
               302.
               
               A
               Church
               in
               an
               Island
               is
               a
               little
               City
               ,
               a
               little
               Kingdom
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Mr.
             H.
             in
             the
             title
             saith
             ,
             3.
             
             
               The
               reasons
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             concludes
             nothing
             for
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             only
             tells
             us
             Saints
             are
             the
             Matter
             ,
             
               like
               scattered
               stones
               ,
               union
               makes
               the
               form
            
             ;
             but
             Union
             is
             the
             result
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             goes
             before
             ;
             The
             proposition
             is
             ,
             Every
             Corporation
             receives
             its
             being
             from
             Combination
             :
             This
             shall
             prove
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             the
             Congregation
             is
             a
             Congregation
             from
             Union
             of
             Members
             ;
             (
             this
             is
             no
             conclusion
             debated
             by
             us
             )
             and
             proves
             as
             well
             that
             a
             National
             Church
             ,
             a
             larger
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               Rev.
               11.
               15.
               
               Isa.
               2.
               2.
               
               Egypt
            
             and
             Assyria
             are
             made
             the
             Lords
             people
             visibly
             considerated
             ,
             Isa.
             19.
             25.
             and
             that
             by
             one
             Union
             ,
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptism
             ,
             
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             so
             professed
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             invisible
             Catholike
             Body
             ,
             the
             Bride
             the
             Lambs
             Wife
             ,
             Rev.
             21.
             is
             a
             spiritual
             corporation
             by
             such
             an
             Union
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             thing
             in
             question
             is
             never
             proved
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             every
             single
             Congregation
             is
             made
             a
             visible
             Body
             within
             it self
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             Covenant
             as
             the
             Members
             are
             engaged
             to
             watch
             over
             
             only
             one
             another
             of
             that
             society
             ,
             have
             a
             Church
             right
             to
             Ordinanc●s
             ,
             Word
             ,
             Seals
             ,
             censures
             ,
             only
             with
             the
             Members
             of
             that
             one
             society
             that
             meet
             within
             the
             walls
             in
             one
             house
             ,
             and
             with
             no
             other
             all
             the
             earth
             over
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             comparison
             of
             a
             City
             to
             a
             State
             holds
             not
             ;
             See
             Mr.
             Cawdry
             .
             Cities
             ,
             1.
             have
             different
             Charters
             and
             Priviledges
             in
             
             measures
             ,
             trading
             ,
             selling
             .
             2.
             
             Different
             publick
             Rents
             ,
             Burrough-Lands
             .
             3.
             
             Different
             Governments
             ,
             some
             by
             Major
             and
             Aldermen
             ,
             as
             royal
             Burghs
             :
             some
             far
             otherwise
             .
             And
             so
             4.
             
             Free
             Citizens
             in
             London
             ,
             not
             free
             Citizens
             in
             York
             ,
             and
             here
             is
             some
             specifical
             difference
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             in
             Laws
             and
             Freedom●
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             poor
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             without
             probation
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             single
             Congregations
             have
             these
             four
             differences
             ;
             for
             all
             Congregations
             visible
             have
             1.
             
             The
             same
             Charter
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             one
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             2
             One
             inheritance
             and
             hope
             of
             glory
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             3.
             
             One
             and
             the
             same
             visible
             Head
             Christ.
             4.
             
             The
             same
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             visible
             brethren
             and
             members
             ,
             having
             the
             same
             right
             to
             the
             Seals
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             without
             any
             new
             Church
             Covenant
             .
             
               Phoebe
               ,
               Iustus
               ,
               Epaphroditus
               ,
               Rom.
               15.
               1.
               
               Col.
               4.
               10.
               
               Eph.
            
             6.
             21.
             
             Are
             brethren
             (
             visible
             professors
             ,
             the
             distinction
             of
             saluting
             brethren
             ,
             and
             of
             Church-brethren
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             up
             on
             our
             brethrens
             word
             )
             having
             right
             by
             Letters
             of
             Recommendation
             to
             Seals
             ,
             as
             
             Mr.
             Cotton
             teacheth
             :
             now
             Letters
             of
             Recommendation
             ,
             as
             I
             prove
             ,
             (
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             never
             lets
             on
             him
             that
             he
             did
             read
             it
             )
             yea
             ,
             nor
             do
             men
             or
             Angels
             give
             ,
             but
             only
             declare
             right
             ,
             that
             brethren
             Pastors
             had
             before
             in
             all
             Churches
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             Seals
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             cannot
             eat
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             in
             another
             congregation
             ,
             contrary
             to
             both
             the
             truth
             and
             Mr.
             Cotton
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               N.
               E.
            
             except
             they
             swear
             or
             engage
             themselves
             members
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             about
             where
             they
             should
             and
             ought
             occasionally
             to
             receive
             the
             Seals
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             Church-comforts
             .
             But
             this
             Mr.
             H.
             flatly
             contradicteth
             ;
             let
             them
             agree
             among
             themselves
             :
             now
             such
             an
             engaging
             being
             a
             binding
             of
             themselves
             to
             impossibilities
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             discharge
             duties
             of
             watching
             over
             all
             ,
             as
             over
             their
             door-neighbours
             of
             the
             same
             flock
             ,
             is
             unpossible
             ,
             and
             so
             unlawful
             ;
             no
             authority
             on
             earth
             can
             take
             saith
             ,
             or
             the
             holy
             and
             blameless
             visible
             profession
             
             thereof
             from
             a
             visible
             professor
             ;
             and
             to
             whatever
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             he
             comes
             ,
             or
             ordinances
             of
             ministerially
             preached
             promises
             ,
             they
             are
             his
             by
             his
             faith
             visibly
             professed
             ;
             Mr.
             H.
             must
             shew
             one
             inhibition
             of
             Christ
             to
             debar
             any
             visible
             son
             from
             the
             fathers
             bread
             ;
             if
             then
             the
             argument
             be
             drawn
             from
             civil
             Corporations
             (
             as
             they
             cry
             out
             against
             this
             argument
             in
             us
             for
             Provincial
             and
             National
             Churches
             )
             it
             must
             be
             this
             ,
             as
             every
             incompleat
             Corporation
             or
             Lane
             in
             London
             consenting
             to
             receive
             such
             a
             man
             an
             Inhabitant
             and
             Member
             of
             that
             Lane
             ,
             doth
             not
             make
             the
             man
             so
             received
             a
             free
             Citizen
             of
             London
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             before
             they
             received
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             a
             member
             of
             another
             Lane
             :
             and
             every
             City
             admitting
             a
             man
             to
             be
             a
             free
             Citizen
             of
             London
             ,
             does
             not
             make
             him
             a
             subject
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             before
             he
             was
             a
             Citizen
             :
             so
             neither
             does
             every
             single
             Church
             receiving
             a
             member
             ,
             make
             him
             for
             that
             a
             member
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             :
             for
             1.
             he
             was
             before
             (
             we
             suppose
             )
             baptized
             ,
             and
             both
             a
             real
             and
             a
             visible
             Saint
             ,
             and
             had
             Church
             right
             to
             partake
             
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             the
             bread
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             seal
             of
             our
             communion
             with
             the
             Member●
             of
             his
             own
             church
             only
             ,
             
               but
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Church
             of
             
               N.
               E.
            
             The
             argument
             is
             not
             unlike
             this
             :
             Whatever
             constitutes
             Socrates
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             doth
             also
             constitute
             him
             a
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             false
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Texts
             in
             the
             assumption
             are
             widely
             mistaken
             ,
             
               Heb.
               12.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               But
               you
               are
               come
               to
               Mount
               Ziou
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             a
             single
             Independent
             Congregation
             ;
             nay
             read
             more
             ,
             
               v.
               23.
               
               To
               the
               general
               Assembly
               and
               Church
               of
               the
               first-born
               ,
               which
               are
               written
               in
               heaven
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             a
             company
             of
             visible
             saints
             ,
             of
             which
             seven
             may
             be
             a
             Church
             (
             saith
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             N.
             E.
             )
             and
             these
             sometimes
             (
             say
             they
             and
             M.
             H.
             )
             hypocrites
             ,
             such
             as
             Iudas
             and
             Magus
             :
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             these
             must
             be
             called
             
               the
               City
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               the
               heavenly
               Ierusalem
               ,
               the
               general
               Assembly
               of
               the
               first-born
               ,
               whose
               names
               are
               written
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             It
             may
             grieve
             the
             godly
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             should
             be
             so
             perverted
             :
             Oecumenius
             ,
             and
             Thtophylact
             and
             
               Galvin
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Marlor●●
            
             ,
             English
             Divines
             ,
             
               Diedati
               ,
               Pare●s
            
             ,
             as
             also
             
               Cajetanus
               ,
               Esthius
            
             ,
             cal
             them
             the
             universal
             church
             of
             the
             elect
             .
          
           
           
             The
             place
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             is
             not
             to
             be
             limited
             to
             the
             Church
             
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Pareus
               loquitur
               de
               columna
               ministeriali
               ,
            
             of
             a
             ministerial
             Church
             that
             preacheth
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             s
             nothing
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Cr●●iger
            
             ,
             he
             means
             the
             Church
             indefinitely
             whithersoever
             Timothy
             should
             come
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             a
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             it
             is
             made
             up
             of
             preaching
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             bear
             up
             the
             truth
             ,
             by
             the
             preached
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             the
             pillars
             (
             say
             Piscator
             and
             Pareus
             )
             bear
             up
             the
             house
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             Eph.
             4.
             13
             ,
             16.
             is
             meant
             not
             of
             a
             visible
             Congregation
             ,
             whose
             members
             are
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             ;
             for
             Christ
             leading
             captivity
             captive
             ,
             and
             ascending
             ,
             gave
             not
             Apostles
             and
             Teachers
             finaliter
             ,
             for
             the
             saving
             and
             perfecting
             of
             the
             visible
             body
             as
             visible
             in
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             way
             (
             which
             must
             be
             said
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             be
             proved
             against
             us
             )
             but
             of
             the
             body
             which
             is
             visible
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             visible
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             saved
             the
             Church
             ,
             inlived
             by
             Christ
             ,
             saith
             Beza
             :
             He
             speaketh
             ,
             saith
             Calvin
             ,
             of
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             
               Until
               we
               all
               meet
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               faith
            
             ;
             not
             
               that
               all
               men
               shall
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               he
               speaketh
               by
               a
               Syn●cdoche
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               of
               the
               pr●destinate
               only
            
             ;
             for
             they
             only
             come
             to
             the
             unity
             of
             faith
             who
             are
             chosen
             to
             glory
             .
             Zanchius
             and
             grave
             and
             learned
             D.
             Bodius
             of
             
             Trochrigge
             in
             his
             learned
             Commentary
             ,
             as
             also
             
               Piscator
               ,
               Bullinger
               ,
               Sarcerius
               ,
               Marloratus
               ,
               Rollocus
               ,
               Diodati
               ,
            
             English
             Divines
             ,
             with
             the
             Text
             expound
             the
             place
             of
             the
             true
             mystical
             body
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             Christ
             ascended
             for
             that
             body
             ,
             and
             sent
             Apostles
             
             not
             for
             Magus
             ,
             and
             such
             of
             Mr.
             Hookers
             visible
             saints
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             intends
             the
             perfecting
             and
             edifying
             of
             that
             body
             ,
             verse
             12.
             and
             Apostles
             and
             Pastors
             are
             theirs
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             salvation
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               4.
               21.
               2
               
               Cor.
            
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             saving
             head
             only
             of
             that
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             visible
             Church
             is
             never
             called
             his
             body
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             because
             visible
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             figure
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             lively
             members
             among
             them
             ,
             drawing
             life
             from
             the
             head
             Christ
             ,
             
               Eph.
               1.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Eph.
               4.
               16.
               
               Eph.
               5.
               23.
               
               Col.
            
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             speaks
             of
             that
             body
             which
             shall
             come
             with
             all
             the
             saints
             to
             the
             unity
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Which
             grows
             up
             into
             a
             perfect
             man
             ,
             &c.
             which
             is
             a
             living
             body
             ,
             from
             which
             I
             excommunicate
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             .
             And
             for
             the
             place
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             It
             's
             not
             a
             single
             Congregation
             
             visible
             ;
             shew
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             where
             a
             single
             Congregation
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             every
             single
             Congregation
             never
             so
             few
             (
             for
             were
             it
             but
             of
             seven
             ,
             or
             ten
             ,
             or
             twenty
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             instituted
             politick
             Church
             (
             though
             wanting
             Pastors
             to
             our
             brethren
             )
             is
             called
             Christs
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             this
             Church
             .
             So
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Martyr
               ,
               N●●
               parvae
               consolatio
               hac
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               small
               comfort
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               called
               Christs
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               his
               body
               :
            
             for
             as
             Cyrillus
             saith
             ,
             
               Christ
               ,
               assumed
               the
               nature
               common
               to
               all
               .
               2.
               
               All
               the
               members
               of
               the
               body
               being
               many
               are
               one
               body
               ,
               so
               also
               is
               Christ
               :
            
             yea
             ,
             th●se
             many
             are
             men
             of
             divers
             cases
             ,
             divers
             nations
             (
             saith
             P●rous
             )
             yea
             Jews
             and
             Gentile●
             ,
             verse
             13.
             
             And
             therefore
             this
             is
             the
             Catholike
             visible
             body
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             have
             
               been
               all
               made
               to
               drink
               into
               one
               spirit
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
             but
             this
             must
             be
             the
             many
             members
             of
             divers
             Congregations
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             16.
             as
             our
             brethren
             confess
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             the
             body
             that
             lives
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             12.
             
             For
             when
             Christians
             are
             said
             to
             make
             one
             body
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             understood
             of
             a
             politick
             body
             only
             ,
             but
             (
             saith
             Martyr
             )
             of
             the
             spiritual
             and
             secret
             body
             of
             Christ
             which
             
               aims
               at
               life
               eternal
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               hath
               all
               th●se
               common
               ,
               God
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               Grace
               ,
            
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Baptisme
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             called
             by
             a
             Synecdoche
             ,
             a
             drinking
             of
             the
             Wine
             in
             the
             Supper
             ;
             
             into
             one
             spirit
             ,
             which
             excludeth
             not
             the
             eating
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             v●
             13.
             and
             so
             sometimes
             he
             speaks
             of
             his
             body
             in
             regard
             of
             its
             parts
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             single
             congregations
             where
             the
             sacraments
             are
             administrate
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             are
             Prophets
             ,
             Watchmen
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Ruling
             Elders
             ,
             as
             eyes
             and
             ears
             ,
             yet
             not
             fixed
             and
             married
             by
             a
             Church-Oath
             to
             one
             only
             single
             congregation
             ,
             and
             all
             along
             as
             of
             the
             Catholike
             visible
             body
             .
             And
             it
             is
             true
             which
             Mr.
             R
             :
             grants
             ,
             that
             a
             Church
             in
             an
             Island
             is
             a
             little
             City
             ;
             but
             so
             as
             it
             is
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Catholike
             visible
             body
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             charters
             and
             priviledges
             spiritual
             different
             from
             these
             of
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg.
             2.
             
             
               They
               who
               have
               mutual
               power
               each
               over
               other
               to
               command
               and
               constrain
               in
               cases
               whereas
               they
               were
               free
               before
               ,
               must
               by
               mutual
               engagement
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               that
               power
               .
               But
               such
               are
               the
               Church
               of
               believers
               .
            
             Ergo.
             
             
          
           
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Assumption
               is
               clear
               by
            
             Matth.
             18.
             
               where
               a
               legal
               order
               is
               set
               ,
               by
               which
               brethren
               only
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               ought
               to
               exercise
               power
               one
               over
               another
               ,
               not
               over
               infidels
               ,
               nor
               yet
               with
               other
               Christians
               ;
               for
               I
               rebuke
               a
               Christian
               of
               another
               Church
               ,
               I
               cannot
               call
               the
               Church
               ;
               he
               departs
               the
               place
               and
               refuses
               to
               come
               ;
               but
               I
               may
               in
               a
               legal
               way
               convince
               and
               bind
            
             Archippus
             ,
             
               for
               he
               is
               a
               brother
            
             ;
             and
             Mr.
             
               R.
               saith
               ,
               if
               the
               classis
               will
               not
               censure
               him
               ,
               the
               congregation
               may
               reject
               him
               .
            
             Learned
             Whitaker
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               each
               of
               the
               congregation
               or
               counsel
               hath
               power
               over
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               ,
               as
               a
               brother
               to
               censure
               him
            
             ;
             so
             saith
             Mr.
             R.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             conclusion
             denied
             is
             not
             proved
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             
               Ergo
               They
               must
               by
               mutual
               engagement
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               this
               power
               .
            
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             this
             Church-Covenant
             be
             the
             formal
             
             cause
             of
             membership
             visible
             to
             and
             in
             this
             onely
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             visible
             Church
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             proposition
             is
             false
             ;
             for
             before
             that
             engagement
             so
             monopolized
             and
             restricted
             to
             that
             one
             onely
             Congregation
             (
             which
             were
             Will-worship
             )
             these
             brethren
             being
             born
             of
             believing
             Parents
             ,
             and
             also
             solemnly
             by
             their
             covenant
             in
             baptism
             were
             engaged
             visible
             members
             of
             all
             the
             visible
             Church
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             of
             Boston
             ,
             &
             these
             round
             about
             (
             where
             by
             providence
             they
             dwell
             )
             they
             visibly
             professing
             the
             Gospel
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             a
             sojourning
             godly
             professor
             ,
             to
             promise
             to
             watch
             over
             these
             of
             the
             Congregation
             where
             he
             sojourns
             :
             but
             not
             in
             
             in
             all
             cases
             expedient
             that
             he
             multiply
             twenty
             engagements
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             twenty
             oathes
             ,
             or
             solemn
             promises
             in
             twenty
             sundry
             congregations
             ;
             so
             may
             he
             engage
             for
             a
             Family
             ,
             Camp
             ,
             Colledge
             ,
             Ship.
             And
             it
             is
             false
             to
             say
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               You
               onely
               are
               my
               Church
               brethren
               ,
            
             Matth.
             18.
             
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               false
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               Church-power
               to
               the
               Seals
               here
               onely
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               I
               am
               made
               ,
               by
               this
               engagement
               ,
               a
               Member
               of
               Christ
               visible
               ,
               whereas
               I
               was
               not
               so
               before
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               It
               is
               false
               ,
               that
               when
               I
               remove
               to
               another
               Church
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               I
               los●
               all
               Church-right
               to
               seals
               ,
               all
               Church-power
               to
               gain
               brethren
               to
               Christ
               there
               .
            
          
           
             And
             5.
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             leave
             this
             Church
             ,
             I
             am
             unchurched
             ,
             no
             fellow-citizen
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             no
             Church-member
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             was
             never
             excommunicate
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Assumption
             is
             most
             false
             ,
             That
             by
             Matth.
             18.
             a
             brother
             
             is
             to
             gain
             onely
             a
             brother
             of
             that
             congregation
             whereof
             he
             is
             a
             Member
             :
             Mr.
             H.
             aims
             not
             to
             prove
             that
             ,
             
               If
               thy
               brother
               trespass
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             our
             Saviour
             means
             onely
             of
             that
             independent
             
             congregation
             ,
             whereof
             the
             brother
             is
             a
             Member
             engaged
             to
             that
             onely
             congregation
             ,
             where
             the
             gaining
             and
             offended
             brother
             is
             a
             Member
             .
             I
             have
             alledged
             ten
             Reasons
             on
             the
             contrary
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             Reason
             is
             against
             himself
             and
             the
             Text
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             against
             us
             .
             You
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               rebuke
               one
               of
               another
               congregation
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               hear
               you
               ;
               tell
               the
               other
               Church
               ,
               he
               departs
               the
               place
               .
            
             What
             then
             ?
             his
             Church
             he
             leaves
             should
             proceed
             to
             censure
             him
             by
             Matth.
             18.
             
             And
             may
             not
             
               a
               brother
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               refuse
               to
               hear
               also
               ,
               and
               depart
               the
               place
               ?
            
             and
             the
             place
             of
             Matth.
             18.
             (
             say
             we
             )
             proveth
             that
             both
             are
             to
             be
             censured
             by
             their
             own
             respective
             Churches
             ,
             as
             obstinate
             offenders
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Mr.
             R.
             saith
             indeed
             ,
             
               That
               one
               Congregation
               hath
               no
               power
               of
               Iurisdiction
               over
               another
               ,
            
             but
             each
             may
             complain
             of
             another
             to
             a
             Presbytery
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             Church
             above
             both
             ,
             else
             the
             remedy
             of
             Christ
             to
             remove
             scandals
             between
             Church
             and
             Church
             ,
             is
             too
             narrow
             ,
             and
             very
             nothing
             ;
             and
             sister-Churches
             offending
             each
             against
             others
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             rebuke
             ,
             and
             labour
             (
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             way
             )
             to
             gain
             one
             another
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             
             contrary
             to
             love
             and
             edification
             ,
             th●n
             this
             ,
             and
             more
             contrary
             to
             our
             Saviours
             intent
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             What
             is
             the
             formal
             binding
             and
             loosing
             which
             one
             Congregation
             hath
             over
             another
             ,
             or
             one
             Member
             hath
             over
             another
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             of
             divers
             Congregations
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             silent
             :
             The
             Churches
             of
             divers
             Congregations
             lay
             on
             burthens
             and
             binde
             other
             Churches
             under
             them
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             28.
             and
             command
             and
             enjoyn
             the
             things
             to
             be
             believed
             and
             done
             :
             So
             Mr.
             
             Cotton
             .
             But
             that
             one
             Church-member
             may
             binde
             and
             loose
             ,
             is
             unknown
             to
             the
             Scripture
             :
             for
             you
             may
             say
             so
             ,
             one
             Subject
             may
             binde
             and
             loose
             ,
             forgive
             debts
             and
             bloodshed
             ,
             because
             he
             may
             complain
             ,
             or
             forbear
             to
             complain
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             so
             one
             Church
             may
             binde
             or
             loose
             another
             Church
             ,
             and
             one
             
             Member
             may
             binde
             or
             loose
             a
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             many
             Churches
             ,
             by
             complaining
             or
             not
             complaining
             to
             sound
             Neighbour-Churches
             ,
             whose
             it
             is
             to
             unchurch
             by
             non-communion
             ,
             or
             to
             forbear
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             proves
             not
             that
             Members
             have
             not
             power
             over
             each
             other
             by
             this
             engagement
             ,
             because
             before
             the
             engagement
             they
             are
             free
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             compel
             them
             to
             be
             Church-members
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             Luk.
             7.
             
             True
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             reside
             and
             refuse
             to
             joyn
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             deny
             Christ
             before
             men
             ,
             and
             being
             professors
             ,
             if
             they
             refuse
             to
             joyn
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             esteemed
             as
             Heathens
             or
             Publicans
             ;
             as
             the
             Lawyers
             who
             refused
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             despised
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             Luke
             7.
             30.
             and
             the
             Gospel-threatnings
             for
             refusing
             to
             come
             to
             Wisdomes
             banquet
             ,
             Prov.
             1.
             20
             ,
             24.
             
             &
             9.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Luk.
             14.
             18.
             are
             no
             less
             bindings
             and
             constrainings
             in
             their
             kinde
             ,
             than
             Church-rebukes
             of
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             Excommunication
             .
             Of
             this
             before
             .
             It
             is
             probable
             and
             more
             ,
             That
             a
             godly
             Christian
             conquerour
             may
             hinder
             conquered
             Heathen
             to
             blaspheme
             Christ
             ,
             and
             adore
             Idols
             ,
             and
             compel
             them
             to
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             a
             wonder
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             should
             cite
             Whitaker
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             our
             Divines
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             for
             the
             power
             of
             Presbyteries
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             yea
             of
             an
             Oecumenick
             Councel
             ,
             from
             Mat.
             18.
             which
             he
             himself
             disclaims
             as
             an
             invention
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg.
             3.
             
             
               Voluntary
               combination
               makes
               a
               man
               a
               Member
            
             
             
             
               of
               a
               Presbyterian
               Church
               ,
               as
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               Lib.
               2.
               pag.
               320.
               th●n
               must
               voluntary
               combining
               make
               one
               a
               Member
               of
               a
               Congregation
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Still
             the
             point
             in
             question
             is
             never
             touched
             .
             Will
             this
             prove
             that
             voluntary
             engagement
             is
             the
             formal
             cause
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             ?
             so
             Mr.
             H.
             tells
             us
             ,
             ch
             .
             4.
             pag.
             45.
             
             
               Of
               the
               formal
            
             
             
               cause
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
            
             :
             Nor
             doth
             voluntary
             combining
             make
             any
             so
             a
             Member
             of
             this
             Presbyterial
             Church
             ;
             as
             he
             is
             not
             also
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             whole
             visible
             Church
             ,
             or
             as
             he
             hath
             no
             Church
             right
             by
             divine
             institution
             to
             Ordinances
             and
             Seals
             in
             another
             Presbyterial
             and
             Congregational
             Church
             ,
             as
             this
             way
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             teacheth
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             I
             say
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             Presbyterial
             Churches
             &
             Congregational
             in
             their
             being
             are
             of
             divine
             institution
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             local
             bounds
             ,
             and
             determitate
             number
             of
             Members
             ,
             they
             are
             things
             of
             conveniency
             ,
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             providential
             necessity
             ,
             not
             of
             divine
             institution
             ;
             and
             the
             consequence
             is
             poor
             and
             nothing
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             a
             huge
             mistake
             of
             Mr.
             
               H.
               An
               implicite
               Covenant
            
             
             
               is
               ,
               when
               professors
               in
               practise
               do
               that
               whereby
               they
               make
               themselves
               to
               walk
               in
               such
               a
               society
               without
               any
               verbal
               profession
            
             ;
             for
             then
             a
             sojourning
             believer
             partaking
             in
             fourty
             Churches
             of
             the
             Seals
             in
             some
             few
             years
             ,
             occasionally
             doth
             enter
             fourty
             implicite
             covenants
             ,
             doth
             fourty
             times
             unchurch
             himself
             ,
             and
             lose
             and
             take
             up
             of
             new
             his
             Burges-ticket
             and
             Church-right
             ,
             and
             lose
             it
             again
             :
             For
             Mr.
             Cotton
             ,
             and
             the
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               N.
               E.
            
             teach
             ,
             That
             such
             a
             man
             an
             hundred
             times
             
             partakes
             of
             the
             Seals
             in
             some
             few
             years
             ,
             and
             may
             lawfully
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             son
             coming
             occasionally
             to
             ten
             sundry
             Tables
             in
             ten
             cities
             or
             ten
             families
             ,
             which
             do
             equally
             belong
             to
             his
             rich
             and
             potent
             father
             ,
             as
             he
             providentially
             cometh
             along
             ;
             yet
             is
             he
             not
             ten
             times
             for
             that
             made
             a
             son
             and
             member
             of
             his
             fathers
             great
             family
             ;
             for
             his
             one
             and
             the
             same
             numerical
             sonship
             gives
             him
             right
             to
             all
             the
             ten
             tables
             :
             So
             one
             and
             the
             same
             visibly
             professed
             sonship
             gives
             to
             a
             sojourning
             believer
             the
             same
             Church-right
             to
             be
             fed
             at
             all
             the
             Tables
             ,
             to
             all
             Church
             ordinances
             in
             ten
             hundred
             visible
             Churches
             all
             the
             earth
             over
             ;
             Letters
             of
             recommendation
             do
             declare
             ,
             but
             not
             create
             his
             Church-right
             to
             Christ
             and
             ten
             hundred
             Lords
             Suppers
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             dream
             ,
             that
             the
             practising
             and
             partaking
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             gives
             ten
             hundred
             
             new
             combinations
             and
             fancied
             formalities
             of
             Membership
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             whether
             Congregational
             or
             Presbyterial
             .
             Say
             one
             be
             necessitated
             to
             dwell
             in
             his
             fathers
             heritage
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             a
             Member
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             What
             Scripture
             doth
             loose
             him
             from
             the
             same
             occasional
             duties
             he
             owes
             to
             the
             Church
             from
             whence
             he
             departed
             ,
             as
             now
             being
             no
             fixed
             Member
             thereof
             ?
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             4
             Arg.
             
               That
               society
               of
               men
               who
               may
               enjoy
               such
               priviledges
               spiritual
               into
               which
               none
               are
               admitted
               without
               the
               approbation
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               that
               society
               must
               be
               in
               a
               special
               combination
               ;
               for
               such
               an
               act
               argueth
               a
               combined
               power
               ,
               which
               the
               whole
               hath
               ,
               and
               not
               any
               Member
               alone
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               cannot
               have
               but
               by
               their
               agreement
               .
               But
               the
               Congregation
               is
               such
               .
               They
               who
               have
               power
               to
               choose
               ,
               have
               power
               to
               reject
               their
               Officers
               ,
               who
               offer
               themselves
               to
               be
               Members
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             none
             may
             be
             admitted
             without
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ,
             then
             may
             no
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             Members
             of
             sister
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             be
             admitted
             to
             Church-ordinances
             Pastoral
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             seals
             ,
             rebukes
             ,
             comforts
             ,
             prayers
             in
             a
             Church-way
             ,
             but
             by
             some
             Covenant
             one
             or
             other
             made
             between
             the
             Church
             and
             these
             strangers
             that
             come
             to
             partake
             :
             Let
             Scripture
             speak
             ,
             if
             communion
             of
             Saints
             be
             not
             here
             enough
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             fell
             from
             a
             sleeping
             pen
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             conclusion
             is
             who
             can
             tell
             ?
             'T
             is
             far
             from
             the
             question
             :
             for
             the
             conclusion
             is
             ,
             
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Congregation
               are
               combined
               .
            
             Why
             not
             ?
             
               Valeat
               totum
            
             .
             And
             the
             whole
             Church
             must
             admit
             the
             communicants
             the
             many
             thousands
             ;
             then
             ten
             or
             twelve
             thousand
             of
             Ierusalem
             must
             all
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             visible
             Saintship
             of
             each
             other
             ;
             yea
             ,
             women
             who
             have
             taken
             the
             Church-covenant
             as
             well
             as
             men
             :
             then
             can
             none
             hear
             ,
             nor
             partake
             of
             Church-prayers
             and
             seals
             in
             another
             Congregation
             ,
             without
             the
             privity
             ,
             and
             conscience
             and
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Members
             ,
             suppose
             they
             be
             ten
             thousand
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             whole
             :
             now
             women
             are
             confederate
             Members
             as
             well
             as
             men
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg.
             5.
             
             
               Christian
               affection
               makes
               not
               the
               Church
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               in
               such
               as
               never
               saw
               other
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             proves
             nothing
             :
             they
             may
             be
             Members
             of
             the
             visible
             
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             who
             never
             saw
             one
             another
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             
             
               Prov.
               11.
               15.
               
               Isa.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               &
               19.
               25.
               
               Psa.
               22.
               27
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Cohabitation
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               )
               and
               meeting
               in
               one
               place
               ,
            
             
             
               makes
               not
               a
               Church
               ;
               for
               Turks
               may
               meet
               to
               hear
               the
               Word
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             14.
             
             Ergo
             ,
             
               covenanting
               must
               be
               the
               formal
               of
               a
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Divers
             other
             things
             are
             required
             to
             the
             essence
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             hear
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             is
             beside
             the
             question
             ,
             we
             dispute
             not
             now
             the
             essence
             of
             a
             Congregation
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             
               Whether
               Mr.
               Hooker
               doth
               prove
               this
               Conclusion
               (
               which
               Mr.
               R.
               never
               said
               ,
               nor
               wrote
               ,
               nor
               thought
               )
               That
               Baptism
               gives
               formality
               ,
               or
               makes
               a
               Member
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               there
               be
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               Members
               before
               Baptism
               ,
            
             
             
               then
               Baptism
               cannot
               give
               formality
               ;
               for
            
             forma
             
               is
               causal
               ,
               and
               before
            
             formatum
             .
             
               But
               the
               Church
               now
               considered
               as
            
             totum
             essentiale
             ,
             
               is
               before
               Baptism
               .
               For
               Ministers
               are
               before
               Baptism
               ,
               else
               Baptism
               may
               be
               administred
               lawfully
               before
               by
               such
               as
               are
               not
               Rulers
               nor
               Pastors
               ,
               which
               is
               denied
               by
               Orthodox
               Divines
               ,
               and
               none
               can
               give
               a
               call
               to
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               Church
               of
               believers
               .
            
             
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             s
             a
             conclusion
             not
             ingenuously
             forged
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             made
             Baptism
             the
             specifick
             form
             of
             Membership
             visible
             ;
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             cited
             my
             words
             .
             
               By
               Baptism
            
             (
             I
             say
             )
             
               we
               are
               received
               solemnly
               into
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               and
               Baptism
               is
               a
               seal
               of
               our
               entry
               into
               Christs
               visible
               Body
               ,
               as
               swearing
               to
               the
               colours
               entreth
               a
               Souldier
               a
               member
               to
               the
               Army
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               we
               teach
               not
               that
               Baptism
               
               constituteth
               the
               Church
               visible
               simply
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               s
               a
               seal
               of
               a
               visible
               profession
               .
            
          
           
             I
             distinguish
             the
             simple
             being
             of
             a
             visible
             Member
             
               actu
               primo
            
             ;
             such
             are
             Infants
             born
             within
             the
             covenant
             visibly
             made
             to
             parents
             ,
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             Church-members
             ,
             
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               
               Acts
            
             2.
             39.
             from
             the
             solemn
             entry
             and
             admission
             into
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             distinguish
             between
             
               simple
               being
               of
               a
               Member
            
             ,
             and
             
               actual
               solemn
               communion
               or
               visible
               profession
               :
            
             So
             speaks
             the
             renowned
             
             Assembly
             ,
             so
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Bucan
               ,
               Tilen
            
             ,
             Professors
             of
             
               Leyden
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Ursine
               ,
               Tr●l●atius
               ,
               Pet.
               Martyr
               ,
               Iunius
               ,
               Pareus
               ,
               Waleus
               :
            
             it
             s
             a
             seal
             for
             our
             solemn
             admission
             ,
             and
             solemn
             ingraffing
             and
             adopting
             into
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               12.
               13.
               
               For
               by
               one
               spirit
               we
               are
               baptized
               into
               one
               body
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             conclusion
             is
             fancied
             ,
             and
             nothing
             against
             me
             ,
             who
             teach
             ,
             That
             Baptism
             is
             the
             door
             ,
             way
             and
             means
             of
             our
             solemn
             installing
             into
             actual
             communion
             with
             the
             visible
             teaching
             Ministerial
             Church
             ,
             (
             which
             Arminians
             and
             Socinians
             deny
             )
             Ergo
             ,
             must
             Baptism
             be
             before
             the
             Ministers
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             fancied
             homogeneous
             Church
             visible
             of
             onely
             believers
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             politick
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             ordinary
             to
             Christs
             second
             coming
             ,
             which
             calleth
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             Ministers
             did
             baptize
             this
             Church
             ;
             then
             must
             the
             effect
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             called
             Ministers
             ,
             be
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             ordinarily
             the
             creating
             cause
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             who
             made
             them
             Ministers
             ,
             a
             dream
             :
             If
             this
             homogeneous
             Church
             be
             a
             number
             of
             unbaptized
             believers
             ,
             (
             and
             such
             Pagans
             they
             must
             be
             ,
             for
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             They
             are
             a
             born
             Church
             ,
             before
             their
             fathers
             Baptizers
             )
             then
             must
             
             unbaptized
             children
             (
             a
             strange
             Church
             )
             call
             and
             give
             Ministerial
             being
             ,
             and
             that
             ordinarily
             ,
             to
             their
             fathers
             ,
             and
             choose
             out
             of
             their
             own
             unbaptized
             body
             their
             own
             Pastors
             not
             yet
             baptized
             :
             and
             who
             baptized
             these
             unbaptized
             ?
             not
             the
             unbaptized
             Church
             ,
             nor
             themselves
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             I
             judge
             would
             deny
             both
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             to
             that
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Church
             or
             the
             Ministery
             be
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             sure
             ,
             Adam
             and
             Evah
             ,
             as
             men
             ,
             were
             before
             the
             Word
             :
             if
             
             any
             say
             ,
             They
             being
             created
             according
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             created
             a
             Church
             ;
             yet
             some
             priority
             there
             is
             of
             the
             subject
             ,
             before
             the
             concreated
             Law
             :
             but
             sure
             they
             were
             not
             created
             a
             visibly
             professing
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             preached
             in
             Paradise
             by
             the
             Lord
             the
             first
             Minister
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             15
             ,
             16.
             must
             be
             before
             Adam
             and
             Evah
             as
             a
             visibly
             professing
             Church
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             seed
             is
             before
             the
             tree
             ,
             the
             means
             before
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             father
             before
             the
             childe
             ,
             and
             so
             some
             Ministery
             ,
             ordinary
             or
             extraordinary
             begetting
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             ,
             before
             the
             Church
             begotten
             .
             Who
             baptized
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ?
             or
             if
             he
             was
             at
             all
             baptized
             ,
             is
             not
             much
             .
             But
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             ordinary
             way
             of
             Christ
             is
             before
             the
             baptizing
             and
             begetting
             Ministery
             ,
             is
             wilde
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               Baptism
               cannot
               be
               before
               a
               Ministerial
               Church
               ,
               nor
            
             
             
               a
               Ministerial
               Church
               before
               a
               Congregational
               Church
               ,
               which
               onely
               can
               call
               them
               to
               be
               Ministers
               ;
               then
               such
               a
               Church
               is
               much
               more
               before
               Baptism
               .
               For
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               some
               godly
               zealous
               Christian
               and
               Scholar
               into
               a
               countrey
               where
               there
               are
               a
               company
               of
               Pagans
               converted
               ,
               they
               may
               joyn
               in
               Church-fellowship
               ,
               and
               call
               this
               man
               lawfully
               according
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               their
               Minister
               ,
               therefore
               there
               is
               a
               Church
               before
               a
               Minister
               ,
               and
               so
               before
               Baptism
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             gives
             an
             extraordinary
             instance
             of
             his
             own
             devising
             ,
             without
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             he
             frames
             a
             fixed
             ordinary
             Rule
             ,
             
               May
               not
               converted
               Pagans
               ,
               which
               onely
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               can
               call
               Ministers
               ,
               call
               this
               Christian
               Scholar
               to
               be
               their
               Minister
               according
               to
               God
               ?
            
             No
             ,
             say
             we
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             never
             did
             it
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             Scripture-proof
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Why
             doth
             Mr.
             H.
             frame
             a
             new
             instance
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             pass
             by
             the
             Lords
             way
             ?
             For
             God
             sends
             not
             private
             men
             ,
             or
             
             Christian
             unofficed
             Scholars
             (
             or
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             their
             extraordinary
             
             sending
             makes
             them
             publick
             Pastors
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             not
             the
             people
             )
             but
             he
             sent
             Philip
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             and
             after
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             to
             Samaria
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             
             Paul
             to
             
               Macedonia
               ,
               Act.
            
             16.
             and
             his
             own
             Ministers
             ,
             
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               1
               
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               
               &
               5.
               22.
               
               Paul
            
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             men
             in
             office
             ,
             some
             more
             than
             zealous
             Christians
             and
             Scholars
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               Act.
               13.
               
               Ionah
            
             to
             
               Niniveh
               ,
               Ananias
            
             to
             baptize
             Paul
             ,
             Jon.
             3.
             
             Act.
             9.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Doth
             not
             Mr.
             H.
             dress
             up
             a
             providence
             of
             a
             Christian
             Scholar
             sent
             to
             converted
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             must
             they
             be
             made
             the
             ordinary
             and
             onely
             Church
             who
             can
             call
             Ministers
             ?
             and
             this
             Scholar
             being
             unbaptized
             himself
             ,
             must
             as
             the
             married
             Pastor
             in
             the
             ordinary
             way
             of
             Christ
             baptize
             to
             his
             dying
             day
             others
             ,
             and
             his
             calling
             must
             be
             null
             (
             say
             our
             Brethren
             )
             except
             that
             onely
             
             Church
             call
             him
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             Rule
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             all
             his
             life
             unbaptized
             (
             which
             must
             be
             a
             reputing
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             with
             the
             Famil●st
             ,
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             )
             rather
             than
             he
             own
             a
             forreign
             jurisdiction
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Lockier
             speaketh
             )
             so
             as
             to
             be
             baptized
             by
             a
             Pastor
             of
             another
             Church
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               Baptism
               give
               the
               form
               to
               visible
               Membership
               ,
               then
            
             
             
               while
               that
               remaineth
               valid
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               in
               excommunicated
               persons
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Church
               is
               dissolved
               ,
               visible
               Membership
               must
               remain
               ;
               for
               where
               the
               form
               is
               ,
               the
            
             formatum
             ,
             
               the
               thing
               having
               such
               a
               form
               must
               be
               also
               :
               for
               ,
               Relata
               se
               mutuò
               ponunt
               &
               t●llunt
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             conclusion
             is
             fancied
             ,
             and
             nothing
             against
             me
             .
             2.
             
             There
             be
             two
             things
             in
             baptized
             Members
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             is
             their
             God
             ,
             of
             Egypt
             and
             Assyria
             ,
             fathers
             and
             sons
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophecy
             is
             ,
             Isa.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             &
             19.
             25.
             
             &
             60.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Rev.
             11.
             15.
             2.
             
             Infants
             are
             holy
             as
             the
             root
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               7.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Rom.
            
             11.
             16.
             and
             it
             must
             be
             cruel
             divinity
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             fathers
             and
             feed
             broken
             off
             an
             Independent
             Church
             through
             persecution
             ,
             and
             no
             sin
             in
             them
             ,
             are
             by
             the
             Lord
             cast
             out
             of
             visible
             covenanting
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             Membership
             and
             Church
             right
             to
             the
             Seals
             :
             nor
             is
             Baptism
             any
             wayes
             removed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             the
             solemnity
             of
             admission
             by
             Baptism
             in
             the
             excommunicate
             ;
             this
             is
             hurt
             :
             but
             it
             s
             no
             more
             to
             me
             the
             formal
             cause
             of
             Membership
             ,
             than
             the
             ceremony
             of
             Coronation
             ,
             or
             the
             
             delivery
             of
             a
             Sword
             ,
             is
             the
             specifick
             form
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Major
             :
             and
             therefore
             all
             is
             granted
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             proves
             nothing
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               H.
               Baptism
               is
               but
               a
               separable
               accident
               to
               the
               covenant
               ,
               its
            
             
             
               efficacy
               may
               be
               hindered
               by
               the
               unworthy
               receiver
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               remains
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               to
               the
               excommunicate
               and
               dissolved
               member
               ,
               for
               the
               form
               can
               never
               be
               removed
               from
               the
               thing
               formed
               .
               If
               to
               be
               the
               eldest
               son
               be
               the
               formal
               cause
               of
               possession
               ,
               it
               could
               never
               have
               been
               taken
               away
               .
               But
               to
               be
               a
               well-deserving
               heir
               ,
               is
               that
               wh●ch
               gives
               formality
               of
               possession
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             wonder
             that
             M.
             H.
             cannot
             find
             valid
             arguments
             to
             bear
             a
             free
             conclusion
             .
             For
             to
             me
             Baptism
             is
             not
             a
             means
             of
             a
             Church-membership
             simply
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             Church-member
             
               tali
               modo
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             a
             member
             conspicuously
             and
             solemnly
             differenced
             from
             a
             Pagan
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             bad
             Divinity
             to
             join
             the
             nocent
             excommunicate
             man
             with
             the
             innocent
             dissolved
             member
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             naughty
             argument
             to
             prove
             that
             Baptism
             is
             a
             
               separable
               accident
               of
               the
               covenant
            
             :
             why
             ?
             because
             its
             
               efficacy
               may
               be
               hindered
               by
               unbelief
               :
            
             for
             the
             efficacy
             of
             any
             thing
             is
             the
             
               actus
               secundus
            
             ,
             the
             operation
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             its
             essence
             ;
             so
             he
             may
             prove
             that
             Christ
             the
             essential
             subject
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             a
             separable
             accident
             
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             because
             both
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             of
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             by
             mens
             unworthiness
             and
             unbelief
             is
             hindered
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             concludes
             not
             so
             much
             as
             his
             own
             fansied
             conclusion
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             this
             only
             ,
             ergo
             the
             efficacy
             of
             baptism
             is
             not
             the
             specified
             form
             of
             visible
             membership
             ;
             
               valeat
               totum
            
             :
             what
             Dreamer
             said
             any
             such
             thing
             ?
             it
             is
             sure
             baptism
             
               in
               fieri
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             administrate
             and
             professed
             ,
             is
             the
             means
             of
             the
             excommunicate
             mans
             solemn
             installing
             and
             engaging
             to
             be
             a
             follower
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             by
             the
             scandal
             that
             brings
             on
             excommunication
             baptism
             as
             professed
             and
             as
             binding
             is
             so
             far
             hurt
             as
             the
             Covenant-Baptismal
             is
             violated
             :
             and
             if
             the
             man
             be
             excommunicate
             for
             Apostasy
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             disputable
             whether
             Baptism
             be
             not
             quite
             undone
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             weak
             moral
             Philosophy
             which
             Mr.
             H.
             addeth
             ,
             that
             
               well
               deserving
               in
               an
               heir
               gives
               formality
               to
               possession
               .
            
             Well
             deserving
             gives
             just
             and
             Law-right
             to
             possession
             in
             the
             heir
             :
             But
             
             he
             is
             a
             weak
             Lawyer
             who
             would
             so
             plead
             ;
             the
             innocent
             Traveller
             believing
             in
             God
             hath
             due
             deserving
             to
             his
             own
             purse
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             in
             the
             bloody
             Robbers
             pocket
             .
             Why
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             he
             hath
             well
             deserving
             ,
             which
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               the
               formal
               cause
               of
               possession
               ,
            
             and
             so
             he
             must
             have
             possession
             ,
             for
             the
             formal
             cause
             cannot
             be
             separated
             from
             formatum
             .
             And
             so
             godly
             David
             unjustly
             expelled
             from
             his
             Kingdom
             for
             many
             years
             ,
             yet
             deserving
             well
             ,
             must
             have
             right
             both
             to
             possess
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             not
             possess
             it
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             have
             the
             formal
             cause
             of
             possession
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             possession
             when
             he
             is
             expelled
             .
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               It
               shall
               follow
               that
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               is
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               members
               of
               that
               Church
               have
               true
               baptism
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               formal
               cause
               of
               a
               true
               Church
               :
               but
               that
               is
               false
               ,
               that
               that
               Church
               is
               a
               true
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             conclusion
             of
             the
             connex
             proposition
             is
             nothing
             against
             me
             ,
             who
             deny
             Baptism
             to
             be
             the
             formal
             cause
             of
             Membership
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Such
             a
             Baptism
             that
             is
             valid
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             seal
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             Rome
             ,
             such
             a
             Church
             according
             to
             the
             
               Metaphysick
               entity
            
             and
             being
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             is
             Rome
             a
             Ministerial
             Church
             ,
             teaching
             necessary
             fundamentals
             ,
             though
             darkning
             and
             contradicting
             all
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             morally
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             but
             leprose
             and
             unclean
             .
             See
             what
             
               Iunius
               ,
               Whitaker
               ,
               Calvin
            
             and
             Rivetus
             say
             hereupon
             :
             Mr.
             H.
             is
             far
             from
             their
             sound
             expressions
             ;
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             to
             Iezabel
             and
             seducing
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             are
             under
             the
             Church-covenant
             ,
             the
             formal
             cause
             of
             membership
             must
             appertain
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             be
             Church-members
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             tolerate
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             judicially
             tried
             ,
             and
             censures
             applyed
             ,
             so
             Mr.
             H.
             a
             and
             Church
             priviledges
             bestowed
             on
             them
             at
             the
             command
             of
             Christ.
             So
             also
             Mr.
             H.
             b
             So
             visible
             non-converts
             ,
             and
             swine
             adorned
             with
             Pearls
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             command
             ,
             Matth.
             7.
             6.
             and
             yet
             keeping
             the
             essential
             form
             of
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             must
             be
             visible
             Converts
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             contradiction
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               seal
               of
               our
               incorporation
               ,
               which
               is
               latter
               and
               posterior
               
               to
               the
               incorporation
               cannot
               be
               the
               form
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               not
               appointed
               to
               make
               a
               thing
               that
               was
               not
               ,
               but
               to
               confirm
               that
               was
               ;
               or
               it
               doth
               not
               give
               ,
               but
               confirm
               grace
               .
            
             But
             such
             is
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             conclusion
             is
             not
             against
             me
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Observe
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             sides
             with
             Arminians
             and
             Socinians
             ,
             
             who
             deny
             the
             seals
             to
             be
             exhibitive
             signs
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             meer
             signs
             :
             but
             seals
             used
             in
             faith
             ,
             both
             confirm
             the
             former
             grace
             ,
             and
             add
             increase
             of
             grace
             .
             Baptism
             seals
             that
             union
             with
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             
               actu
               primo
            
             in
             Infants
             ,
             being
             born
             federally
             holy
             ,
             
               Rom.
               11.
               16.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             7.
             14.
             and
             is
             a
             way
             and
             means
             of
             one
             more
             solemn
             installing
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ;
             as
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             Keys
             of
             a
             Castle
             ,
             both
             confirms
             the
             covenant
             of
             the
             Princes
             giving
             of
             the
             Castle
             to
             the
             receiver
             ,
             and
             doth
             more
             solemnly
             authorize
             the
             man
             as
             Captain
             of
             the
             Castle
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             press-money
             received
             by
             the
             souldier
             ,
             who
             before
             had
             given
             up
             his
             name
             to
             the
             Captain
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             covenant
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               Church
               was
               visible
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               no
               seal
               ,
               neither
            
             
             
               Circumcision
               nor
               Baptism
               ;
               therefore
               these
               do
               not
               constitute
               it
               ,
               nor
               any
               member
               thereof
               ,
            
             Gen.
             17
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             These
             five
             Arguments
             Mr.
             H.
             borrowed
             from
             the
             
             brethren
             ,
             but
             weakened
             them
             by
             an
             unjust
             conclusion
             ,
             which
             I
             own
             not
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             our
             brethren
             .
             This
             argument
             also
             is
             apt
             to
             destroy
             all
             the
             seals
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             a
             Church
             of
             visible
             regenerate
             persons
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             as
             by
             faith
             saw
             Christs
             day
             in
             Abrahams
             house
             ,
             Gen.
             12.
             and
             as
             yet
             neither
             was
             there
             Circumcision
             ,
             nor
             Passeover
             ,
             nor
             Baptism
             :
             will
             it
             hence
             follow
             ,
             that
             Baptisme
             is
             essentially
             no
             seal
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             covenant
             or
             covenant-Grace
             ,
             because
             covenant
             ,
             covenant-grace
             ,
             visible
             membership
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             were
             before
             either
             circumcision
             or
             baptism
             ?
             but
             sacred
             signs
             are
             seals
             of
             graces
             and
             priviledges
             going
             before
             these
             signs
             ,
             both
             in
             time
             and
             nature
             .
          
           
             Circumcision
             so
             shall
             essentially
             be
             no
             seal
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             righteousness
             of
             faith
             ,
             contrary
             to
             
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               
               Rom.
            
             3.
             11.
             
             For
             there
             was
             a
             people
             visibly
             in
             covenant
             ,
             and
             Abraham
             was
             righteous
             before
             that
             circumcision
             was
             instituted
             .
             But
             nothing
             follows
             ,
             but
             onely
             baptism
             doth
             not
             seal
             our
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             solemn
             entry
             into
             his
             Church-visible
             ,
             until
             the
             
             Lord
             institute
             water
             and
             sprinkling
             therewith
             ,
             and
             stamp
             them
             by
             his
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             to
             seale
             these
             graces
             and
             priviledges
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             
               Whether
               profession
               makes
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               visible
               .
               So
               Mr.
               
                 H.
                 pag.
              
               60.
               
            
          
           
             FOr
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             Church-right
             to
             membership
             ,
             and
             to
             Ordinances
             and
             Seals
             must
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             it
             is
             in
             ,
             and
             referred
             to
             the
             professor
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             then
             
             the
             question
             is
             upon
             what
             ground
             may
             the
             man
             himself
             challenge
             a
             room
             in
             the
             visible
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             seals
             :
             now
             profession
             ,
             as
             profession
             is
             not
             a
             ground
             ,
             for
             then
             a
             man
             should
             be
             formally
             made
             a
             visible
             member
             ,
             and
             be
             fed
             as
             one
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             and
             be
             externally
             called
             (
             which
             are
             finaliter
             ,
             and
             in
             themselves
             saving
             mercies
             )
             because
             he
             professeth
             his
             desire
             to
             be
             fed
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             Gospel
             sent
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             1.
             there
             is
             no
             such
             word
             nor
             promise
             :
             
               (
               do
               this
               ,
               and
               profess
               so
               and
               so
               ,
            
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             made
             a
             visible
             member
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             have
             right
             true
             and
             real
             to
             Membership
             and
             to
             Ordinances
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             called
             of
             God
             in
             a
             Church-way
             ,
             from
             sin
             to
             grace
             and
             glory
             .
             So
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Church-visible
             ,
             
             and
             the
             visibly
             called
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             almost
             .
             Now
             no
             man
             hath
             right
             ,
             true
             and
             real
             to
             membership
             and
             seals
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             called
             of
             a
             God
             in
             a
             Church-way
             by
             the
             preached
             Gospel
             ,
             because
             he
             professeth
             that
             he
             desires
             to
             be
             called
             ;
             but
             the
             whole
             right
             and
             ground
             here
             is
             the
             Lords
             free
             grace
             ,
             sending
             the
             Gospel
             to
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             
               Deut.
               7.
               7.
               
               Deut.
               10.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Psal.
               147.
               10
               ,
               29.
               
               Acts
               16.
               6
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Acts
            
             18.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             9.
             
             Nor
             hath
             it
             a
             shadow
             of
             right
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             Macedonia
             and
             Corinth
             hath
             Church-right
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             rather
             
             then
             other
             people
             ,
             Bythinia
             especially
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             because
             so
             Corinth
             shall
             profess
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             before
             ever
             they
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             here
             the
             Lord
             hath
             mercy
             upon
             whom
             he
             will.
             
          
           
             But
             3.
             when
             the
             Gospel
             is
             come
             to
             a
             people
             ,
             if
             the
             question
             be
             ,
             what
             gives
             to
             this
             man
             ,
             not
             to
             this
             man
             true
             real
             right
             to
             Membership
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             Seals
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             may
             claim
             them
             before
             God
             and
             not
             sin
             :
             The
             meritorious
             right
             is
             Christs
             death
             ,
             the
             condition
             upon
             his
             part
             is
             faith
             ;
             hence
             visible
             profession
             as
             such
             cannot
             give
             right
             :
             for
             then
             might
             Magus
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             right
             to
             a
             room
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             baptism
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             a
             visible
             Saint
             :
             for
             that
             is
             an
             untruth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             God
             forbid
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             taking
             a
             room
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             covenant
             in
             the
             mouth
             ,
             and
             receiving
             the
             seals
             ,
             when
             the
             party
             hates
             to
             be
             reformed
             ,
             and
             eats
             and
             drinks
             unworthily
             ,
             then
             cannot
             profession
             as
             profession
             give
             a
             man
             right
             true
             and
             real
             to
             room
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             seals
             :
             but
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             
               Ps.
               50.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Isa.
               1.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Matth
               ,
               22.
               12.
               
               Matth.
            
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Profession
             is
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Rulers
             and
             Members
             of
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             which
             have
             hand
             according
             to
             their
             place
             ,
             either
             formal
             or
             tacit
             consent
             ,
             to
             receive
             in
             members
             ,
             here
             especially
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             And
             here
             our
             brethren
             mistake
             the
             question
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             what
             profession
             is
             required
             in
             such
             as
             the
             Rulers
             may
             without
             sin
             admit
             to
             membership
             and
             ordinances
             ;
             we
             say
             a
             profession
             morally
             true
             ,
             not
             real
             conversion
             judged
             to
             be
             real
             by
             men
             .
             Now
             this
             confession
             or
             profession
             do●h
             not
             make
             a
             Church-member
             ,
             but
             declare
             a
             Church-member
             ,
             and
             it
             only
             declares
             him
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             that
             they
             sin
             not
             in
             admitting
             such
             :
             but
             declares
             him
             neither
             to
             have
             right
             before
             God
             nor
             to
             his
             own
             conscience
             .
             Yea
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             profession
             Magus
             sinned
             in
             being
             baptized
             ,
             Magus
             usurped
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             true
             and
             real
             right
             ,
             no
             not
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             except
             in
             a
             most
             unproper
             sense
             ;
             the
             Church
             hath
             right
             and
             command
             to
             receive
             him
             to
             membership
             and
             seals
             ,
             but
             he
             sins
             in
             occupying
             room
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             receiving
             seals
             ,
             having
             no
             true
             right
             to
             membership
             and
             seals
             :
             it
             is
             scarce
             excusable
             (
             but
             it
             is
             among
             that
             godly
             mans
             errors
             )
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             
               graceless
               men
               ,
               as
               
               Ishmael
               and
               Esau
               ,
               have
               the
               best
               Right
               that
               can
               be
               to
               Ordinances
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               command
               of
               God.
            
             But
             ah
             !
             Magus
             and
             such
             Comedians
             have
             no
             command
             to
             receive
             the
             seals
             ,
             but
             conditional
             commands
             ,
             If
             they
             believe
             ;
             which
             they
             never
             do
             .
             I
             return
             to
             Mr.
             H.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Profession
               most
               frequently
               is
               a
               publick
               acknowledgement
               to
               the
               truth
               delivered
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               our
               resolution
               to
               persist
               in
               the
               maintenance
               thereof
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               used
               by
               distinction
               from
               practise
               ;
               for
               an
               excommunicate
               person
               may
               so
               profess
               ,
               yet
               it
               gives
               no
               formality
               to
               Membersh●p
               .
               2.
               
               Profession
               is
               larger
               ,
               and
               includes
               a
               suitable-carriage
               void
               of
               scandalous
               courses
               .
               3.
               
               As
               it
               must
               not
               be
               too
               narrow
               ,
               so
               it
               must
               not
               be
               too
               b●●ad
               ;
               though
               one
               hold
               some
               errours
               out
               of
               infirmity
               ,
               as
               Iustification
               by
               passive
               obed●ence
               onely
               —
               This
               hinders
               not
               ,
               but
               he
               may
               profess
               the
               faith
               savingly
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Here
             be
             three
             notations
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             no
             Scripture
             for
             
             any
             one
             of
             them
             .
             
               The
               fi●st
               is
               most
               frequent
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               and
               includes
               a
               resolution
               to
               maintain
               :
            
             But
             resolution
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             a
             secret
             heart
             purpose
             ;
             and
             profession
             must
             be
             visible
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Profession
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               yet
               larger
               ,
               and
               includes
               a
               suitable
               carriage
               of
               life
               .
            
             Say
             stricter
             ,
             The
             species
             is
             not
             larger
             than
             the
             genus
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             as
             genus
             ;
             man
             is
             not
             larger
             than
             animal
             a
             living
             creature
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Profession
               with
               some
               errors
            
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             more
             warily
             delivered
             ,
             left
             it
             set
             up
             toleration
             ,
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             one
             true
             Religion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Profession
             ,
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             rarely
             distinguished
             from
             Practise
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             differenced
             from
             it
             ,
             then
             it
             s
             condemned
             ,
             1
             Tit.
             1.
             16.
             
             
               They
               profess
               they
               know
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               works
               they
               deny
            
             
             him
             .
             Jam.
             2.
             14.
             
             
               What
               doth
               it
               profit
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               say
               ,
               he
               hath
               faith
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             For
             1
             
               Tim.
               6.
               13.
               
               &
               2.
               10.
               
               Heb.
               3.
               1.
               
               &
               4.
               14.
               
               &
               10
               23.
               
               Matth.
               16.
               17.
               
               &
            
             10.
             32.
             it
             includes
             a
             holy
             practise
             .
             Now
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               pinch
               of
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               Whether
               such
               as
               walk
               in
               a
               way
               of
               profaneness
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               professing
               and
               practising
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               have
               allowance
               from
               Christ
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               counted
               fit
               matter
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               terms
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             But
             sure
             this
             is
             a
             pinch
             of
             a
             question
             made
             of
             contradictions
             ,
             Whether
             
               one
               walking
               in
               a
               way
               of
               profaneness
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             not
             walking
             
             in
             a
             way
             of
             profaneness
             ,
             but
             
               professing
               and
               practising
               the
               things
            
             
             
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             have
             allowance
             to
             be
             the
             fit
             matter
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             .
             A
             strange
             pinch
             !
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             takes
             
               allowance
               from
               Christ
               by
               his
               command
               ,
            
             to
             be
             all
             one
             with
             being
             
               accounted
               fit
               matter
            
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             by
             the
             Rulers
             ;
             for
             the
             account
             must
             be
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             allowance
             of
             them
             as
             fit
             matter
             must
             be
             of
             Christ.
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             pinch
             of
             a
             question
             ,
             Who
             a●e
             they
             that
             are
             fit
             matter
             of
             themselves
             
               in
               se
               &
               in●●insece
            
             ,
             who
             have
             due
             right
             to
             Ordinances
             ,
             Seals
             ?
             we
             say
             ,
             onely
             sincere
             real
             professors
             .
             But
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             Who
             are
             fit
             matter
             ,
             having
             right
             to
             Ordinances
             in
             the
             account
             of
             Rulers
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             true
             right
             or
             not
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Allowance
               from
               Christ
            
             is
             ambiguous
             :
             for
             if
             it
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             seems
             to
             take
             them
             both
             for
             one
             ;
             then
             the
             question
             must
             be
             ,
             Whether
             Christ
             allow
             and
             command
             Rulers
             to
             admit
             such
             as
             
               walk
               in
               a
               way
               of
               profaneness
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             visible
             hypocrites
             ,
             to
             be
             fit
             matter
             ,
             having
             right
             to
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             ?
             that
             was
             never
             a
             question
             to
             either
             side
             ,
             Whether
             Christ
             command
             to
             cast
             pearls
             to
             known
             swine
             ?
             or
             the
             allowance
             or
             command
             of
             Christ
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             so
             walkers
             ;
             then
             the
             question
             is
             as
             blasphemous
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Whether
             doth
             Christ
             allow
             and
             command
             men
             to
             be
             gross
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             his
             Covenant
             in
             their
             mouth
             ;
             though
             they
             hate
             to
             be
             reformed
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Profession
               conceived
               according
               to
               the
               compass
               of
               the
               ●●rm●n
            
             
             
               explication
               (
               adde
               a
               causal
               power
               with
               Baptism
               too
               )
               doth
               make
               a
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               member
               of
               all
               Congregations
               in
               all
               the
               earth
               ;
               the
               expressions
               of
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               load
               me
               thus
               to
               c●nceive
               his
               meaning
               .
            
          
           
             As.
             Then
             Mr.
             H.
             granteth
             ,
             that
             his
             own
             conceptions
             ,
             not
             my
             words
             (
             for
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             cited
             them
             )
             lead
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             own
             no
             such
             explication
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Profession
               lawful
               of
               the
               whole
               truth
               hindereth
               Mem
            
             
             
               bership
               ;
               as
               suppose
               one
               believe
               mistakingly
               ,
               all
               the
               Churches
               on
               earth
               are
               ill
               gathered
               ,
               he
               dare
               not
               be
               baptized
               and
               made
               a
               Church-member
               :
               If
               therefore
               profession
               hindereth
               Membership
               ,
               as
               this
               doth
               ,
               then
               is
               cannot
               constitute
               Membership
               .
            
          
           
           
             Answ.
             I
             retort
             this
             Argument
             ;
             forbearing
             of
             all
             known
             
             sins
             ,
             and
             practise
             of
             known
             duties
             cannot
             constitute
             Membership
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             .
             For
             suppose
             one
             to
             be
             admitted
             a
             Chruch
             member
             ,
             in
             a
             wicked
             mistake
             fall
             in
             an
             act
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             and
             to
             cover
             that
             in
             a
             known
             act
             of
             Murther
             ,
             then
             cannot
             practise
             more
             than
             profession
             constitute
             this
             visible
             Saint
             a
             member
             :
             for
             ,
             
               that
               which
               opposes
               and
               hinders
               baptizing
               ,
               and
               so
               kinders
               the
               formality
               of
               membership
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               help
               forward
               membership
               .
            
             So
             Mr.
             H.
             But
             such
             a
             practise
             blemished
             with
             Adultery
             and
             Murther
             ,
             hindereth
             both
             one
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             made
             a
             member
             ,
             for
             this
             practise
             will
             cast
             a
             man
             out
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             it
             shall
             hinder
             him
             to
             be
             admitted
             a
             member
             .
             So
             also
             Mr.
             
               H.
               ibid.
               Arg.
               2.
               pag.
            
             92.
             
             So
             here
             ,
             an
             erroneous
             profession
             of
             a
             Seeker
             ,
             denying
             either
             Baptism
             ,
             lawful
             Ministery
             ,
             or
             right
             Churches
             to
             be
             on
             earth
             ,
             until
             the
             Apostles
             arise
             again
             ,
             constitutes
             not
             membership
             ,
             but
             hinders
             it
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             a
             sound
             profession
             gives
             not
             formality
             of
             membership
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             though
             Mr.
             H.
             conclude
             nothing
             against
             me
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               That
               which
               giveth
               Membership
               to
               a
               party
               who
               had
               it
            
             
             
               not
               before
               ,
               that
               can
               restore
               Membership
               when
               he
               hath
               lost
               it
               .
               But
               this
               cannot
               restore
               Membership
               .
               Now
               if
               Profession
               and
               Bap●ism
               were
               sufficient
               to
               do
               the
               deed
               ,
               Baptism
               remaining
               the
               same
               as
               before
               his
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               now
               his
               profession
               being
               renewed
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               whole
               formality
               of
               Membership
               ,
               which
               is
               false
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             The
             Argument
             supposeth
             that
             I
             make
             bare
             profession
             separated
             from
             a
             non-scandalous
             practise
             ,
             the
             formal
             cause
             of
             Membership
             :
             but
             if
             one
             renew
             his
             practical
             profession
             by
             Repentance
             ,
             he
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             re-admitted
             a
             member
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             may
             remain
             in
             one
             excommunicate
             person
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Sound
             profession
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Evidences
             of
             Saintship
             in
             D●vid
             excommunicate
             ,
             
               except
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Uriah
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             real
             purpose
             to
             adhere
             to
             the
             Church-covenant
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             three
             remain
             ,
             and
             holy
             and
             blameless
             walking
             beside
             in
             a
             dissolved
             member
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             Church-covenant
             gives
             not
             formality
             to
             Membership
             ;
             but
             the
             conclusion
             is
             contrary
             to
             Mr.
             H.
             Therefore
             the
             Minor
             is
             denied
             in
             the
             sense
             that
             Mr.
             R.
             
             
             holds
             of
             real
             profession
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             declared
             .
          
           
             Mr
             
               H.
               That
               which
               gives
               actual
               existence
               to
               a
               Member
               ,
               must
            
             
             
               give
               interest
               to
               the
               whole
               actually
               existing
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               some
               particular
               Congregation
               ,
               for
               onely
               Individuals
               exist
               ;
               and
               since
            
             
             
               such
               an
               individual
               person
               is
               a
               Member
               ,
               he
               must
               have
               reference
               to
               the
               whole
               that
               doth
               actually
               exist
               :
               and
               this
               the
               general
               nature
               doth
               in
               the
               particular
               Congregations
               onely
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             What
             is
             concluded
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             present
             question
             ,
             but
             it
             belongs
             to
             what
             follows
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Individuals
               onely
               exist
               firstly
            
             ,
             and
             kindely
             ;
             but
             the
             common
             
             nature
             of
             a
             man
             exists
             in
             Peter
             ,
             in
             and
             with
             the
             Individual
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Congregation
             exists
             in
             this
             or
             that
             Congregation
             :
             but
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             whole
             integral
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             Peter
             is
             a
             member
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             hear
             ,
             does
             no
             more
             exist
             in
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             than
             the
             whole
             organick
             body
             existeth
             in
             the
             left
             hand
             :
             or
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Element
             of
             Water
             exists
             in
             a
             drop
             of
             the
             River
             Euplorates
             :
             But
             the
             Catholick
             integral
             visible
             Church
             ,
             existeth
             in
             this
             or
             that
             Catholick
             integral
             visible
             Church
             .
             Nor
             doth
             that
             which
             gives
             actual
             existence
             to
             be
             a
             Member
             ,
             give
             the
             same
             way
             ex●stence
             and
             interest
             to
             a
             totum
             ,
             a
             whole
             integral
             body
             ;
             the
             Thumb
             hath
             one
             way
             interest
             of
             existence
             to
             grow
             in
             the
             Hand
             ,
             and
             another
             way
             interest
             of
             existence
             to
             grow
             in
             the
             body
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             member
             ,
             or
             part
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             but
             the
             Thumb
             hath
             no
             possible
             interest
             of
             existence
             to
             grow
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             in
             the
             leg
             .
             And
             so
             is
             Iohn
             a
             near
             and
             fixed
             member
             of
             the
             congregation
             of
             Boston
             ,
             and
             a
             common
             and
             remoter
             member
             of
             the
             whole
             integral
             Catholick
             Churches
             of
             Hartford
             ,
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             congregations
             on
             earth
             :
             but
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             
               Ergo
               ,
               Iohn
            
             hath
             an
             interest
             of
             ex●stence
             to
             be
             fed
             and
             to
             exist
             at
             one
             time
             in
             all
             the
             congregations
             on
             earth
             ;
             as
             the
             common
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
             of
             
               substantia
               ,
               corpus
               ,
               viv●ns
               ,
               animal
               ,
               homo
               ,
            
             exists
             in
             all
             the
             individuals
             at
             once
             :
             It
             is
             wilde
             Logick
             ,
             to
             put
             no
             difference
             between
             a
             whole
             integral
             ,
             and
             the
             parts
             ;
             and
             whole
             essential
             ,
             and
             the
             parts
             subjective
             ;
             or
             species
             and
             individuals
             :
             so
             as
             one
             integral
             member
             may
             exist
             at
             the
             same
             place
             where
             all
             the
             members
             exist
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               That
               which
               equally
               belongs
               to
               all
               ,
               that
               can
               make
               no
            
             
             
             
               particular
               appropriation
               to
               any
               out
               rather
               than
               to
               another
               :
               if
               a
               woman
               love
               all
               Christian
               men
               with
               Christian
               affection
               ,
               she
               is
               not
               therefore
               a
               wife
               to
               this
               or
               that
               man
               ,
               but
               this
               profession
               is
               equal
               and
               indifferent
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               one
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               ,
               as
               to
               another
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             All
             is
             granted
             ;
             for
             we
             teach
             not
             that
             profession
             ,
             as
             
             profession
             ,
             makes
             a
             man
             a
             fixed
             and
             a
             married
             member
             of
             this
             Independent
             Congregation
             ,
             rather
             than
             this
             :
             so
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             spiritual
             Adultery
             to
             partake
             of
             Church
             ordinances
             elswhere
             :
             we
             detest
             such
             a
             comparison
             destructive
             to
             Church-communion
             ;
             for
             profession
             ,
             as
             profession
             ,
             declares
             the
             man
             to
             the
             Rulers
             to
             be
             a
             Church-member
             in
             all
             congregations
             on
             earth
             .
             It
             declares
             (
             I
             say
             as
             before
             )
             but
             does
             not
             as
             a
             formal
             cause
             make
             a
             Church-member
             ,
             and
             it
             declares
             he
             hath
             right
             as
             a
             citizen
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             that
             Rulers
             without
             sin
             may
             admit
             him
             to
             Ordinances
             :
             but
             profession
             makes
             him
             not
             a
             member
             visible
             of
             onely
             this
             
             one
             congregation
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             one
             be
             a
             fixed
             member
             of
             this
             congregation
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             An
             Affirmative
             command
             ,
             not
             binding
             
               ad
               semper
            
             .
             Nor
             2.
             does
             it
             tie
             ,
             but
             as
             being
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             confession
             of
             Christ
             before
             men
             .
             And
             3.
             it
             is
             of
             providential
             conveniency
             for
             the
             more
             careful
             feeding
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             divine
             institution
             or
             marriage
             tye
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Whether
               Mr.
               Hooker
               doth
               concludently
               refute
               this
               which
               Mr.
               R.
               holdeth
               ,
               That
               he
               who
               is
               a
               Member
               of
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               is
               also
               a
               Member
               of
               all
               Congregations
               on
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             LEt
             it
             be
             remembred
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             I
             make
             profession
             and
             Baptism
             to
             have
             influence
             in
             Membership
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             I
             make
             not
             Peter
             a
             member
             of
             this
             congregation
             
             onely
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             integral
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             or
             of
             all
             congregations
             on
             earth
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             for
             though
             the
             right
             to
             Christ
             the
             Head
             ,
             to
             Ordinances
             and
             Seals
             ,
             be
             one
             ,
             yet
             Peter
             is
             a
             fixed
             member
             of
             this
             congregation
             ,
             a
             transient
             member
             to
             all
             other
             congreg●tions
             .
             2.
             
             He
             is
             a
             proper
             member
             ,
             and
             nearer
             of
             this
             congregation
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             common
             and
             remote
             member
             to
             all
             ;
             as
             the
             thumb
             is
             a
             nearer
             and
             proper
             part
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             common
             and
             remote
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             organical
             body
             ;
             and
             Richard
             a
             near
             member
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             remote
             and
             common
             member
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             am
             constrained
             to
             take
             in
             some
             Arguments
             transposed
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             that
             were
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               To
               be
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Cathol●ck
               Church
               firstly
               to
               a
            
             
             
               whole
               ,
               which
               a
               man
               neither
               did
               ,
               nor
               can
               see
               nor
               do
               any
               homage
               to
               ,
               nor
               receive
               any
               influence
               or
               direction
               from
               for
               Government
               ,
               is
               a
               sublimated
               imagination
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             makes
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Oecumenick
             Councels
             holden
             by
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Melancthon
               ,
               Luther
               ,
               Whitaker
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             learned
             Divines
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             
               sublimated
               imagination
            
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Cotton
             his
             associate
             to
             be
             sick
             of
             the
             same
             imagination
             ;
             and
             the
             decrees
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             ,
             
             Acts
             16.
             4.
             by
             which
             the
             Churches
             were
             established
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             to
             have
             no
             
               influence
               of
               Government
            
             upon
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             must
             be
             a
             sublimated
             imagination
             ,
             That
             the
             whole
             Churches
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             
               could
               not
               see
            
             the
             faces
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               nor
               do
               any
               homage
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               receive
               any
               direction
            
             (
             except
             in
             their
             Writings
             ,
             which
             yet
             may
             be
             )
             from
             them
             ,
             should
             be
             governed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             it
             must
             be
             an
             imagination
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             were
             members
             of
             the
             Catholick
             integral
             Churches
             ,
             and
             never
             fixed
             and
             married
             members
             of
             the
             single
             congregation
             :
             and
             could
             every
             one
             of
             the
             ten
             thousands
             of
             the
             congregational
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             as
             our
             Brethren
             will
             have
             it
             be
             ,
             be
             governed
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             except
             they
             had
             seen
             the
             faces
             of
             all
             the
             thousands
             that
             governed
             them
             ?
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               a
               man
               that
               is
               a
               Member
               of
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               ●e
            
             
             
               also
               a
               Member
               of
               all
               Congregations
               on
               earth
               ;
               then
               he
               can
               perform
               the
               duties
               of
               a
               Member
               to
               all
               :
               but
               that
               is
               impossible
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             duties
             we
             owe
             to
             members
             of
             the
             integral
             Catholick
             
             Church
             ,
             are
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Common
             and
             personal
             ,
             as
             Church-praying
             ,
             Church-praising
             ,
             Church-fasting
             for
             the
             evils
             of
             sin
             or
             judgement
             ,
             
               Isa.
               62.
               6.
               
               Psal.
               122.
               6.
               
               Eph.
               6.
               18.
               
               &
               3.
               14.
               
               Rom.
               12.
               18.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             12
             26.
             they
             being
             members
             of
             the
             same
             body
             with
             us
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             and
             their
             good
             or
             hard
             condition
             being
             known
             to
             us
             ,
             (
             which
             say
             also
             they
             are
             one
             visible
             body
             with
             us
             )
             these
             duties
             are
             possible
             and
             necessary
             ,
             if
             the
             meaning
             be
             ,
             of
             occasional
             duties
             of
             love
             ,
             not
             in
             word
             but
             in
             deed
             ,
             as
             giving
             of
             alms
             to
             brethren
             ,
             
             I
             judge
             of
             all
             congregations
             beside
             our
             own
             :
             
               Iam.
               〈◊〉
               .
               If
               a
               brother
               or
               a
               sister
               be
               naked
               ,
            
             &c.
             of
             what
             ever
             congregation
             on
             earth
             ,
             where
             providence
             cast
             your
             lot
             to
             be
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
             3.
             17.
             
             If
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             mean
             such
             duties
             of
             members
             to
             forreign
             Church-members
             ,
             as
             Church-members
             ,
             be
             impossible
             ,
             I
             much
             differ
             from
             Mr.
             H.
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             2
             
               Cor.
               9.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Gal.
            
             6.
             10.
             
             And
             the
             like
             I
             say
             of
             duties
             ,
             of
             occasional
             comforting
             ,
             rebuking
             ,
             warning
             one
             another
             ,
             even
             in
             order
             to
             Church-members
             ,
             and
             Church-duties
             ;
             They
             are
             this
             way
             impossible
             ,
             that
             physically
             I
             cannot
             be
             in
             all
             places
             to
             discharge
             these
             duties
             .
             But
             to
             fetch
             an
             Argument
             as
             watery
             ,
             I
             might
             say
             ,
             A
             man
             in
             Musc●via
             cannot
             
             be
             to
             a
             Scottish-man
             a
             neighbour
             ,
             whom
             he
             is
             to
             love
             as
             himself
             .
             A
             man
             in
             Morpeth
             cannot
             be
             a
             fellow-member
             both
             with
             another
             m●n
             in
             Morpeth
             ,
             and
             with
             another
             English
             Subject
             who
             dwelleth
             four
             hundred
             miles
             from
             him
             whom
             he
             never
             saw
             ,
             not
             can
             see
             .
             Why
             ,
             its
             impossible
             he
             can
             discharge
             the
             duty
             of
             neighbour-love
             to
             the
             one
             that
             he
             never
             saw
             ,
             nor
             possibly
             can
             see
             ;
             or
             that
             of
             a
             fellow-subject
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             toward
             the
             other
             :
             Yea
             ,
             by
             this
             its
             impossible
             one
             can
             discharge
             the
             duties
             of
             personal
             watching
             over
             five
             thousand
             members
             of
             the
             congregation
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             of
             Ierusalem
             ;
             for
             while
             as
             he
             watches
             over
             one
             ,
             he
             must
             neglect
             fourscore
             of
             hundreds
             ,
             and
             above
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               What
               liberty
               and
               power
               a
               man
               hath
               in
               one
               particular
               congregation
            
             
             
               as
               a
               member
               ,
               he
               hath
               the
               same
               in
               all
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               a
               member
               every
               where
               :
               Then
               he
               hath
               power
               in
               choosing
               the
               Officers
               ,
               and
               in
               maintaining
               them
               ;
               and
               these
               Officers
               must
               be
               sought
               in
               casting
               him
               out
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             What
             
               liberty
               and
               power
            
             a
             man
             hath
             
               jure
               ,
               habitu
               ,
               actu
               primo
               ,
            
             by
             the
             right
             as
             a
             visible
             professor
             in
             one
             congregation
             as
             a
             member
             ;
             that
             same
             moral
             right
             of
             Saintship
             (
             taken
             in
             a
             right
             sense
             )
             he
             carries
             about
             to
             all
             congregations
             on
             earth
             ,
             whithersoever
             he
             comes
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             by
             Letters
             of
             Recommendation
             (
             which
             I
             said
             ,
             and
             its
             never
             answered
             ,
             onely
             declare
             ,
             but
             give
             no
             new
             right
             to
             Church
             priviledges
             )
             which
             our
             Brethren
             give
             
             to
             members
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             have
             right
             to
             the
             seals
             in
             other
             congregations
             .
             But
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             what
             
               liberty
               and
               power
            
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             a
             fixed
             ,
             nearer
             and
             proper
             member
             hath
             in
             his
             own
             congregation
             ,
             that
             same
             liberty
             and
             power
             he
             hath
             
               actu
               secundo
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             actually
             exercise
             in
             all
             congregations
             ;
             for
             to
             the
             actual
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             required
             the
             actual
             knowledge
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             right
             and
             qualification
             ,
             that
             they
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             with
             
             them
             ,
             may
             act
             in
             a
             Church-way
             ,
             in
             other
             congregations
             and
             forreign
             Churches
             :
             And
             also
             he
             cannot
             act
             with
             that
             power
             in
             all
             congregations
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             own
             ;
             not
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             power
             in
             habit
             ,
             and
             
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             but
             both
             he
             cannot
             orderly
             exercise
             it
             ,
             and
             without
             scandal
             of
             usurpation
             ,
             until
             he
             first
             evidence
             he
             hath
             such
             power
             ;
             and
             also
             because
             he
             cannot
             physically
             be
             in
             many
             places
             at
             once
             :
             as
             a
             Citizen
             of
             London
             hath
             
             power
             and
             liberty
             to
             do
             the
             duties
             of
             a
             Subject
             of
             England
             ,
             such
             as
             to
             save
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Subject
             ,
             and
             to
             apprehend
             a
             publick
             Robber
             that
             waftes
             the
             countrey
             ,
             in
             all
             cities
             and
             places
             in
             England
             ;
             but
             its
             impossible
             that
             he
             can
             be
             physically
             present
             in
             all
             places
             of
             England
             ,
             where
             his
             help
             may
             be
             useful
             for
             the
             performing
             of
             these
             duties
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             will
             it
             follow
             that
             he
             should
             give
             hire
             to
             any
             but
             to
             his
             own
             personal
             feeders
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             receiveth
             the
             benefit
             of
             feeding
             ,
             
               Gal.
               6.
               6.
               1
               
               Cor.
               9.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             5.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             also
             an
             untoward
             consequence
             ,
             Therefore
             be
             cannot
             
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               one
               congregation
               ,
               unless
               the
               Officers
               of
               all
               others
               did
               cast
               him
               out
               :
            
             for
             that
             is
             physically
             impossible
             ,
             God
             will
             have
             the
             Catholick
             integral
             Church
             to
             purge
             it self
             in
             its
             parts
             ,
             and
             it
             s
             no
             more
             necessary
             nor
             convenient
             that
             the
             whole
             integral
             Church
             should
             ,
             or
             possibly
             can
             pass
             an
             actual
             sentence
             for
             the
             casting
             out
             of
             every
             person
             ,
             than
             all
             England
             can
             convene
             in
             Parliament
             for
             the
             passing
             sentence
             upon
             every
             English
             Subject
             guilty
             of
             Felony
             ,
             Murther
             ,
             Sodomy
             ,
             Blasphemy
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Swearing
             ,
             &c.
             and
             all
             guilty
             of
             these
             faults
             ,
             are
             both
             Members
             of
             either
             Cities
             ,
             Counties
             ,
             or
             Shires
             ,
             and
             also
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             England
             :
             and
             the
             Argument
             is
             as
             strong
             in
             the
             one
             as
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             even
             suppose
             Great-Britain
             were
             but
             one
             Kingdome
             .
             Nor
          
           
             4.
             
             Will
             it
             follow
             ,
             that
             a
             guilty
             person
             can
             
               require
               the
               convening
               of
               the
               whole
               integral
               Catholick
               Church
               to
               judge
               his
               cause
               :
            
             for
             he
             can
             have
             no
             moral
             right
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             all
             in
             case
             of
             scandal
             have
             ,
             why
             he
             should
             more
             decline
             the
             Churches
             judging
             ,
             
             than
             their
             feeding
             by
             the
             Word
             .
             Now
             since
             such
             a
             convening
             of
             all
             Officers
             to
             judge
             every
             scandal
             ,
             is
             physically
             unpossible
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             that
             Christ
             hath
             given
             a
             moral
             liberty
             to
             all
             delinquents
             without
             exception
             ,
             to
             appeal
             to
             all
             the
             Officers
             on
             earth
             ;
             for
             the
             infinite
             wisedome
             of
             God
             gives
             not
             moral
             power
             to
             physical
             impossibilities
             ,
             that
             are
             physically
             destructive
             to
             edification
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               he
               that
               is
               the
               member
               of
               one
               Congregation
               be
               a
               member
               of
               all
               ,
               I
               cannot
               see
               but
               of
               necessity
               it
               must
               follow
               ,
               that
            
             
             
               one
               particular
               Congregation
               must
               be
               another
               ,
            
             Ephesus
             
               must
               be
            
             Smyrna
             ,
             and
             Smyrna
             
               must
               be
            
             Thyatira
             :
             
               for
               where
               there
               be
               the
               
               same
               individual
               members
               ,
               there
               be
               the
               same
               whole
               integral
               body
               ;
               and
               the
               ground
               is
               undeniable
               from
               received
               Rules
               :
            
             Integrum
             est
             totum
             cui
             partes
             sunt
             essentiales
             .
             
               Therefore
               the
               same
               members
               carry
               the
               same
               essence
               to
               the
               whole
               .
               I
               assume
               ,
               there
               be
               the
               same
               individual
               members
               of
               all
               the
               particular
               Congregations
               :
               For
               if
               one
               particular
               professor
               be
               a
               member
               of
               every
               particular
               Congregation
               ,
               then
               all
               particular
               professors
               must
               be
               so
               ;
               and
               so
               all
               of
               them
               members
               of
               one
               particular
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               every
               one
               .
               Hence
               there
               being
               the
               same
               members
               of
               every
               particular
               Congregation
               ,
               every
               particular
               Congregation
               is
               the
               same
               :
               and
               thence
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               that
            
             Ephesus
             is
             Smyrna
             ,
             and
             Smyrna
             
               to
               be
            
             Thyatira
             .
             
               Hence
               when
            
             Smyrna
             
               is
               destroyed
               ,
               yet
            
             Smyrna
             remains
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             s
             a
             pity
             to
             black
             paper
             with
             such
             
               Wind-mills
               .
               Where
               there
               be
               the
               same
               individual
               members
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               the
               same
               individual
               whole
               or
            
             totum
             integrale
             .
             All
             the
             individual
             members
             of
             a
             mans
             body
             ,
             either
             similar
             parts
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             bones
             ;
             or
             the
             Organs
             ,
             eyes
             ,
             ears
             ,
             feet
             ,
             hand
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             taken
             together
             ,
             as
             united
             ,
             are
             the
             whole
             organical
             body
             of
             man
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             the
             Congregations
             on
             earth
             ,
             taken
             together
             ,
             are
             ,
             and
             make
             up
             the
             whole
             integral
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             ,
             existing
             in
             all
             the
             Kingdomes
             and
             States
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             But
             what
             follows
             ?
             therefore
             the
             hand
             is
             the
             foot
             ,
             where
             there
             be
             the
             same
             proper
             and
             nearer
             fixed
             members
             ,
             the
             thumb
             and
             the
             
             little
             finger
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             same
             common
             and
             remoter
             members
             (
             the
             same
             thumb
             &
             little
             finger
             )
             of
             the
             whole
             organical
             body
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             same
             individual
             integral
             whole
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             one
             member
             is
             affirmed
             of
             another
             ,
             the
             thumb
             is
             the
             little
             finger
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             finger
             is
             the
             thumb
             :
             for
             all
             the
             organs
             are
             members
             proper
             ,
             the
             eyes
             ,
             ears
             ,
             nose
             ,
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             the
             fingers
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             the
             toes
             of
             the
             feet
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             arms
             ,
             legs
             ,
             belly
             ,
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             same
             members
             are
             common
             and
             remote
             members
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             :
             Just
             as
             Peter
             is
             a
             fixed
             and
             near
             member
             of
             this
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             common
             and
             remoter
             member
             of
             the
             whole
             integral
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             And
             as
             all
             the
             Citizens
             of
             London
             are
             fixed
             and
             near
             members
             
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             proper
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             and
             yet
             common
             and
             remote
             members
             and
             Subjects
             of
             England
             .
             Hence
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             own
             Argument
             ,
             
               Where
               there
               be
               the
               same
               individual
               members
               ,
               thereof
               necessity
               must
               be
               the
               same
               whole
               integral
               :
            
             So
             
               I
               assume
            
             (
             saith
             he
             .
             )
             
               But
               there
               be
               the
               same
               individual
               members
               of
               all
               the
               particular
               Congregations
               .
            
             I
             assume
             also
             ,
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Richard
               ,
               Thomas
            
             ,
             Citizens
             of
             London
             ,
             of
             York
             ,
             are
             all
             in
             their
             very
             individual
             natures
             ,
             individual
             Subjects
             of
             England
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             London
             must
             be
             York
             ,
             and
             York
             must
             be
             London
             ;
             and
             Iohn
             Citizen
             of
             London
             ,
             must
             be
             Richard
             Citizen
             of
             Yo●k
             .
             And
             contrary
             .
             Again
             I
             assume
             ,
             the
             same
             individual
             thumb
             ,
             and
             individual
             little
             finger
             and
             toes
             ,
             and
             individual
             eyes
             and
             ears
             ,
             are
             all
             members
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             or
             congregation
             of
             fingers
             ,
             of
             the
             feet
             and
             society
             of
             toes
             ,
             &c.
             and
             they
             are
             also
             common
             members
             of
             the
             whole
             organical
             body
             .
             Therefore
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             Logick
             ,
             the
             thumb
             must
             be
             the
             little
             finger
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             thumb
             is
             cut
             off
             ,
             the
             thumb
             remains
             .
             Let
             Mr.
             H.
             or
             any
             for
             him
             ,
             answer
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             Sophism
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             makes
             an
             Assumption
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             infer
             any
             conclusion
             ,
             nor
             frame
             a
             Syllogism
             .
             This
             connexion
             is
             never
             proved
             ,
             
               There
               are
               the
               same
               members
            
             ,
             common
             ,
             remote
             ,
             
               of
               every
               particular
               Congregation
            
             ,
             or
             of
             all
             the
             Congregations
             on
             earth
             ,
             
               therefore
               every
               Congregation
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               and
            
             Ephesus
             
               must
               be
            
             Smyrna
             .
             Put
             Mr.
             H.
             or
             any
             man
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             connexion
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             be
             silenced
             ;
             
               These
               Congregations
               must
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               the
               one
               must
               be
               affirmed
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               have
               the
               same
               individual
               persons
               to
               be
               common
               members
               to
               both
               .
            
             Nothing
             more
             false
             :
             and
             so
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             received
             Rules
             vanish
             .
             For
             
             say
             that
             all
             Citizens
             of
             York
             were
             Citizens
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             Citizens
             of
             London
             were
             also
             Citizens
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             the
             same
             common
             Laws
             ,
             City-priviledges
             ,
             the
             same
             Rules
             ,
             it
             follows
             onely
             they
             differ
             not
             in
             nature
             ,
             but
             in
             number
             and
             accidents
             ;
             but
             no
             Logick
             can
             infer
             ,
             
               Erg●
               ,
               York
            
             is
             London
             ,
             and
             London
             is
             York
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             one
             is
             affirmed
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             
               Ephesus
               is
               said
               to
               be
               Smyrna
               .
            
             So
             nothing
             follows
             ,
             but
             onely
             Ephesus
             and
             Smyrna
             are
             not
             Churches
             different
             in
             essence
             and
             nature
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             number
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             which
             we
             teach
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               yieldeth
               ,
               that
               one
               Church
               hath
               not
               power
               over
            
             
             
             
               another
               ;
               but
               if
               one
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               member
               of
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               be
               a
               member
               of
               all
               ,
               then
               the
               members
               of
               this
               .
               Province
               may
               send
               messengers
               to
               the
               Synod
               of
               another
               Province
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Mr.
             H.
             would
             do
             well
             to
             prove
             his
             deductions
             ;
             for
             common
             members
             as
             common
             members
             send
             not
             Commissioners
             ,
             nay
             ,
             nor
             one
             Church
             to
             another
             :
             but
             as
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             order
             ,
             so
             such
             a
             Church
             in
             an
             association
             do
             send
             to
             a
             larger
             Church
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               It
               is
               folly
               to
               seek
               differences
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               R.
               )
               between
               Congregations
               ,
               from
               a
               Chu●ch
               covenant
               ,
               which
               is
               common
               to
               all
               Congregations
               .
               It
               is
               true
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H
               )
               particular
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               Church
               covenants
               differ
               not
               in
               essence
               and
               nature
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               a
               real
               difference
               from
               this
               Church
               in
               another
               Church
               ,
               in
               their
               specificating
               ,
               and
               individual
               formality
               .
               The
               rule
               of
               old
               was
               ,
            
             Genus
             cum
             forma
             constituit
             speciem
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             great
             folly
             to
             seek
             differences
             essential
             ,
             when
             all
             Congregations
             agree
             in
             the
             last
             specifick
             difference
             :
             This
             Congregation
             and
             that
             Church
             differ
             only
             in
             accidents
             ,
             except
             Mr.
             H.
             shew
             us
             essential
             and
             specificating
             differences
             between
             one
             Christ
             the
             head
             ,
             one
             faith
             ,
             one
             Baptism
             ,
             one
             hope
             of
             Glory
             ,
             one
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             one
             Bread
             in
             all
             Churches
             ,
             
               Eph.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               1
               
               Cor.
               10.
               17.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             12.
             13.
             one
             power
             of
             binding
             on
             earth
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             
               Matth.
               18.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Ioh.
               20.
               21
               ,
               22.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             12.
             12
             ,
             13.
             from
             the
             same
             Christ
             ,
             the
             same
             Faith
             ,
             the
             same
             Baptism
             ,
             &c.
             in
             another
             Congregation
             :
             and
             when
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             differ
             only
             as
             two
             Sisters
             ,
             Cant.
             8.
             8.
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             age
             (
             which
             is
             a
             meer
             accident
             )
             as
             Mother
             and
             Daughter
             ,
             
               Isa.
               54.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Isa.
               49.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Cant.
            
             3.
             4.
             
             It
             is
             folly
             for
             Mr.
             H.
             to
             trouble
             us
             with
             new
             Logick
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             
               specificating
               formality
            
             in
             Peter
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             no
             new
             degree
             of
             essence
             in
             Peter
             which
             was
             not
             in
             man
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             contracted
             to
             the
             individual
             differences
             of
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             figure
             ,
             &c.
             Let
             Mr.
             H.
             shew
             a
             specifick
             difference
             between
             Christ
             and
             the
             seal
             in
             this
             and
             in
             that
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             
               Genus
               cum
               forma
               constituit
               speciem
            
             ,
             is
             neither
             old
             nor
             new
             rule
             ,
             the
             true
             rules
             are
             
               Genus
               &
               differentia
               constituunt
               speciem
               &
               compositum
               Metaphysicum
               ,
            
             and
             
               materia
               &
               forma
               constituunt
               compositum
               se●
               corpus
               Physicum
               .
            
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Whereas
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             that
             this
             and
             this
             Congregation
             and
             this
             Church-covenant
             differ
             really
             
               ut
               res
               &
               res
            
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             differ
             in
             accidents
             ,
             these
             must
             be
             either
             common
             or
             proper
             ;
             it
             's
             answered
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Mr.
             Cotton
             and
             Mr.
             Hooker
             are
             not
             two
             new
             kinds
             and
             species
             
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             because
             officers
             of
             divers
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             and
             Peter
             members
             of
             the
             same
             Congregation
             differ
             
               ut
               res
               &
               res
            
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             there
             shall
             be
             five
             thousand
             species
             and
             kinds
             of
             members
             ,
             five
             thousand
             kinds
             of
             Church-covenants
             ,
             of
             Baptisms
             ,
             of
             Lords
             Suppers
             ,
             of
             new
             species
             of
             rights
             to
             the
             Seals
             in
             one
             single
             Congregation
             .
             For
             they
             differ
             really
             
               ut
               res
               &
               res
            
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             differ
             only
             in
             number
             :
             and
             it
             were
             good
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             had
             expressed
             to
             us
             ,
             what
             be
             these
             proper
             accidents
             by
             which
             Congregations
             differ
             among
             themselves
             .
             It
             is
             true
             the
             
               particular
               combination
               gives
               distinct
               being
               to
               the
               Classis
            
             ;
             but
             it
             gives
             not
             a
             being
             distinct
             in
             nature
             and
             essence
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             individual
             properties
             from
             the
             being
             of
             other
             Classis
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               How
               comes
               it
               this
               Church
               hath
               power
               over
               this
               person
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               another
               Church
               hath
               not
               ,
               but
               from
               some
               speciall
               engagement
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             from
             no
             marriage
             engagement
             ,
             but
             from
             providential
             conveniency
             ;
             the
             wise
             Lord
             seeing
             it
             Physically
             impossible
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Catholike
             Church
             so
             numerous
             can
             be
             fed
             in
             the
             same
             field
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             men
             ,
             therefore
             he
             divided
             them
             in
             sundry
             little
             flocks
             ,
             over
             which
             the
             shepherds
             combined
             ,
             have
             power
             not
             as
             married
             husbands
             but
             as
             meer
             servants
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             
               The
               peculiar
               and
               individual
               formalities
               of
               engagements
               difference
               all
               voluntary
               covenants
               ;
               should
               a
               man
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               Master
               of
               servants
               ,
               therefore
               thou
               art
               my
               servant
               :
               servant-covenant
               is
               common
               to
               all
               ,
               there
               is
               only
               a
               difference
               in
               number
               and
               some
               accidents
               :
               a
               people
               might
               say
               to
               a
               Pastor
               of
               another
               Congregation
               ,
               The
               covenant
               between
               Pastor
               and
               People
               is
               common
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               makes
               no
               difference
               ,
               but
               in
               number
               and
               accidents
               ;
               therefore
               thou
               art
               our
               Pastor
               :
               that
               a
               man
               should
               be
               a
               general
               husband
               to
               all
               women
               ,
               and
               a
               woman
               
               a
               general
               wife
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               because
               marriage-covenant
               is
               common
               ,
               seems
               folly
               ;
               we
               are
               content
               to
               bear
               the
               charge
               of
               folly
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             I
             am
             far
             from
             charging
             folly
             on
             these
             godly
             men
             ,
             but
             weakness
             should
             appear
             in
             the
             Argument
             ,
             If
             Mr.
             H
             had
             framed
             an
             Argument
             thus
             ;
             
               if
               all
               Covenants
               of
               Master
               and
               servant
               ,
               of
               husband
               and
               wife
               ,
               agree
               in
               essence
               and
               nature
               ,
               and
               differ
               in
               number
               and
               accidents
               only
               ,
               then
               may
               a
               Master
               claim
               all
               men
               on
               earth
               to
               be
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               then
               may
               a
               husband
               claim
               all
               women
               on
               earth
               to
               be
               his
               married
               w●ves
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             most
             false
             ,
             and
             not
             proved
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             for
             the
             just
             contradiction
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             If
             covenants
             between
             Master
             and
             Servant
             ,
             between
             Husband
             
             and
             Wife
             differ
             in
             number
             ;
             then
             must
             a
             Master
             make
             a
             covenant
             in
             number
             different
             with
             servants
             ;
             one
             with
             this
             servant
             ,
             and
             another
             covenant
             different
             in
             number
             from
             that
             ,
             with
             another
             ;
             or
             then
             he
             can
             claim
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             for
             his
             servant
             ,
             because
             covenants
             between
             master
             and
             servant
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             the
             same
             common
             nature
             :
             nor
             because
             Abraham
             married
             Sarah
             ,
             and
             all
             marriage-covenants
             are
             of
             the
             same
             essence
             and
             nature
             ,
             can
             Abraham
             claim
             Hagar
             and
             another
             third
             woman
             ,
             and
             a
             fourth
             for
             his
             wives
             ,
             and
             except
             he
             have
             a
             marriage
             covenant
             with
             Hagar
             different
             in
             number
             from
             the
             marriage-covenant
             with
             Sarah
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             marriage-covenant
             with
             the
             third
             different
             in
             number
             ,
             he
             cannot
             claim
             any
             of
             them
             for
             his
             wives
             :
             for
             Hagar
             may
             say
             ,
             though
             all
             marriage-covenants
             be
             of
             the
             same
             essence
             and
             nature
             ;
             yet
             because
             Abraham
             never
             made
             a
             marriage-covenant
             with
             me
             by
             name
             ,
             which
             is
             essentially
             required
             in
             all
             covenants
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             my
             husband
             ,
             nor
             am
             I
             his
             wife
             .
             So
             a
             people
             cannot
             say
             to
             a
             Pastor
             of
             another
             Congregation
             ,
             
               thou
               art
               our
               fixed
               ,
               proper
               Pastor
               ,
               obliged
               to
               reside
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               imploy
               thy
               labours
               ordinarily
               upon
               us
               only
               ,
            
             except
             they
             had
             particularly
             chosen
             him
             by
             name
             ;
             but
             this
             will
             not
             hinder
             ,
             but
             all
             elections
             and
             covenants
             with
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             fixed
             and
             ordinary
             labourers
             with
             them
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             same
             essence
             and
             nature
             ,
             and
             differ
             only
             in
             number
             and
             accidents
             ;
             nor
             can
             this
             hinder
             but
             a
             Pastor
             of
             another
             Congregation
             is
             a
             Pastor
             habitu
             and
             
               actu
               primò
            
             ,
             to
             all
             Congregations
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             no
             married
             husband
             to
             that
             Congregation
             :
             though
             it
             be
             physically
             impossible
             ,
             
             and
             contrary
             to
             reason
             ,
             to
             say
             he
             can
             be
             a
             fixed
             ,
             proper
             chosen
             Pastor
             to
             all
             the
             Congregations
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             for
             fixedness
             and
             election
             of
             the
             people
             is
             not
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             a
             Pastor
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Arguments
               of
               Mr.
               R.
               against
               the
               Church-Covenant
               are
               vindicated
               .
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               Relation
               as
               such
               is
               not
               a
               foundation
               of
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               when
               Twins
               are
               born
               ,
               or
               Brethren
               and
               Sisters
               near
               to
               other
               in
               time
               .
               The
               duties
               issuing
               there
               from
               have
               their
               rise
               and
               power
               from
               the
               Impression
               of
               the
               Rule
               of
               nature
               ,
               such
               relations
               may
               be
               multiplied
               without
               a
               covenant
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             This
             destroys
             your
             Church-covenant
             ,
             for
             many
             in
             sister-Churches
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             are
             born
             over
             again
             ,
             and
             made
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             made
             fellow
             Citizens
             to
             them
             that
             are
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             near
             to
             the
             whole
             houshold
             of
             God
             ,
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               Eph.
               2.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Eph.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               1
               
               Cor.
               10.
               17.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Heb.
            
             12.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             And
             the
             duties
             
             issuing
             hence
             rise
             from
             no
             covenant
             soddering
             the
             members
             together
             in
             one
             single
             flock
             :
             for
             they
             belong
             to
             many
             flocks
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             the
             rule
             of
             renewed
             nature
             .
             Therefore
             Mr.
             H.
             is
             obliged
             to
             prove
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             necessity
             of
             a
             voluntary
             covenant
             ,
             that
             visible
             Saints
             of
             two
             Congregations
             now
             agreeing
             to
             be
             fellow-members
             of
             a
             third
             Congregation
             ,
             are
             now
             more
             brethren
             by
             Mat.
             ●8
             .
             then
             before
             ,
             and
             have
             more
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptism
             ,
             one
             visible
             head
             Christ
             ,
             one
             Hope
             ,
             do
             more
             eat
             one
             Bread
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             then
             before
             ;
             are
             more
             ,
             yea
             ,
             now
             ,
             and
             never
             till
             now
             ,
             by
             a
             positive
             institution
             and
             command
             obliged
             to
             Church
             covenanting
             ,
             to
             Church
             watching
             one
             over
             another
             ,
             whereas
             by
             this
             way
             they
             were
             never
             visible
             members
             ,
             nor
             visible
             fellow-Citizens
             before
             .
          
           
             And
             2.
             so
             Paul
             hath
             been
             less
             accurate
             then
             our
             brethren
             in
             the
             visible
             oneness
             of
             brethren
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             There
             must
             be
             no
             visible
             brotherhood
             ,
             nor
             Church
             oneness
             ,
             but
             by
             ordinary
             meeting
             within
             the
             walls
             of
             the
             same
             house
             .
          
           
             And
             4.
             this
             covenanting
             either
             implicit
             or
             explicit
             must
             be
             of
             as
             great
             necessity
             as
             a
             visible
             Church
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               covenant
               once
               made
               by
               mutual
               agreement
               of
               parents
               ,
            
             
             
               may
               be
               communicated
               to
               the
               seed
               ,
               without
               their
               consent
               ,
            
             Deut.
             29.
             10.
             
             
               A
               Minister
               is
               a
               Minister
               to
               children
               born
               of
               parents
               ,
               who
               have
               elected
               him
               to
               be
               their
               Minister
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               within
               the
               covenant
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               covenant
               which
               their
               parents
               made
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Nothing
             then
             makes
             children
             within
             the
             covenant
             
             of
             grace
             visibly
             ,
             but
             your
             Congregational
             covenant
             .
             But
             sure
             Israels
             seed
             by
             Deut.
             29.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             and
             
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               
               Act.
            
             2.
             39.
             were
             born
             in
             visible
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             knew
             not
             any
             such
             Congregational
             watching
             over
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             seed
             of
             dissolved
             members
             ,
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             are
             then
             without
             any
             sin
             in
             parents
             and
             children
             (
             to
             speak
             comparatively
             )
             born
             Pagans
             ,
             but
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             us
             of
             no
             losing
             of
             covenant-right
             ,
             but
             by
             sin
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             parties
             themselves
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             parents
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             are
             then
             children
             of
             covenanting
             parents
             born
             Church
             members
             ;
             yet
             ,
             when
             come
             to
             age
             ,
             if
             they
             cannot
             evidence
             their
             regeneration
             holden
             all
             their
             life
             ,
             for
             no
             Church-members
             are
             debarred
             from
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             living
             and
             dying
             Pagans
             ?
             are
             Ministers
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             covenant
             ,
             Ministers
             to
             Pagans
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Scripture
             teacheth
             that
             parents
             oblige
             the
             children
             to
             the
             Gospel-covenant
             ,
             
               Deut.
               29.
               
               Gen.
            
             17.
             but
             no
             Scripture
             teacheth
             that
             parents
             lay
             bands
             of
             oath
             and
             vow
             of
             God
             to
             be
             visible
             members
             of
             only
             (
             for
             example
             )
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Boston
             ,
             of
             only
             Hartford
             ;
             for
             look
             what
             covenant
             obligation
             lies
             upon
             the
             parents
             which
             is
             to
             that
             Congregation
             by
             name
             only
             ,
             the
             like
             must
             lie
             upon
             the
             children
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Among
               such
               who
               by
               no
               impression
               of
               nature
               ,
               no
               providence
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               appointment
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               reason
               ,
               have
               power
               each
               one
               over
               another
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               of
               a
               free
               engagement
               by
               consent
               ,
               as
               between
               Prince
               and
               people
               ,
               husband
               and
               wife
               ,
               master
               and
               servant
               ,
               and
               the
               covenant
               being
               once
               made
               ,
               there
               needs
               no
               new
               covenant
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               duties
               belonging
               to
               that
               relation
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             The
             vow
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel-covenant
             professed
             
             by
             me
             ,
             without
             any
             new
             engagement
             ,
             obligeth
             me
             in
             all
             Churches
             I
             am
             in
             ,
             to
             be
             my
             brothers
             keeper
             ,
             and
             watch
             for
             his
             soul
             ,
             otherwise
             I
             may
             make
             this
             count
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               I
               was
               not
               obliged
               to
               any
               Church-watching
               over
               my
               brother
               ,
               but
               my
               Congregational
               brother
               by
            
             Mat.
             18.
             
          
           
             But
             1.
             was
             he
             not
             thy
             brother
             before
             thou
             wast
             inchurched
             into
             one
             Congregation
             with
             him
             ?
             (
             shall
             the
             Lord
             say
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             Wast
             thou
             not
             to
             eat
             the
             same
             bread
             with
             him
             before
             as
             then
             ?
             by
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             engagement
             to
             watch
             Congregationally
             over
             all
             with
             whom
             thou
             eatest
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             except
             thou
             being
             so
             journer
             enter
             in
             oath
             to
             every
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             break
             it
             in
             the
             morrow
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             covenant
             of
             Prince
             and
             people
             ,
             husband
             and
             wife
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             this
             ,
             except
             the
             nearer
             visible
             oneness
             ,
             brotherhood
             ,
             &c.
             of
             which
             I
             spoke
             ,
             be
             cleared
             from
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             M.
             H.
             prove
             that
             Peter
             is
             tied
             by
             oath
             to
             that
             only
             Pastor
             and
             Flock
             ,
             as
             subjects
             to
             one
             only
             soveraign
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             
               The
               covenant
               of
               grace
               may
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               narrowest
               acception
               (
               believe
               and
               live
               )
               so
               it
               is
               inward
               and
               invisible
               between
               the
               soul
               and
               God.
               But
               if
               you
               take
               it
               in
               the
               breadth
               ,
               as
               it
               includes
               whatever
               is
               warranted
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               visible
               and
               includeth
               the
               Church-covenant
               ,
               and
               its
               ordinance
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               not
               properly
               the
               covenant
               of
               the
               Gospel
               if
               the
               Churches
               be
               dissolved
               through
               persecution
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               the
               duties
               of
               confederacy
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             (
             Believe
             and
             live
             )
             is
             not
             the
             narrowest
             ,
             nor
             the
             invisible
             covenant
             ,
             but
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             duties
             given
             to
             all
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               3.
               16
               ,
               18.
               
               Ioh.
               5.
               24
               ,
               40.
               
               Ioh.
               11.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Rom.
            
             10.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             this
             be
             a
             Gospel
             ordinance
             ,
             give
             us
             Scripture
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Dissolved
             members
             are
             never
             loosed
             from
             Church-warning
             ,
             comforting
             ,
             rebuking
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             were
             not
             to
             gaine
             their
             brethren
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Christ
             by
             no
             hint
             or
             shadow
             ,
             layes
             the
             duty
             of
             gaining
             a
             brother
             upon
             our
             membership
             with
             single
             Congregations
             ,
             a
             thing
             of
             order
             and
             providential
             necessity
             ;
             but
             upon
             brotherhood
             ,
             
               Mat.
               11.
               
               If
               thy
               brother
               trespass
               against
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             he
             
             is
             as
             near
             my
             brother
             who
             is
             of
             another
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             a
             dissolved
             member
             ,
             as
             he
             who
             is
             my
             Congregational
             Brother
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             inclosed
             gainable
             trespassing
             bretheren
             within
             the
             
             pinfold
             of
             a
             single
             Congregation
             ,
             seem
             to
             make
             onely
             the
             Congregation
             the
             visible
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             Scripture
             teaching
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             the
             Kindreds
             and
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             world
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             
               Rev
               11.
               15.
               
               Rev.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Ps.
               22.
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Ps.
               72.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Ps.
               2
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Isa.
            
             60.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Christ
             exerciseth
             his
             Ministerial
             power
             as
             King
             in
             Congregations
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             Synods
             also
             ,
             saith
             Mr.
             Cotton
             .
             2.
             
             The
             oneness
             of
             his
             visible
             body
             is
             larger
             then
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               10.
               17.
               1
               
               Cor
            
             12.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               That
               a
               Minister
               swear
               an
               oath
               of
               fidelity
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             R.
             )
             
             
               to
               the
               flock
               ;
               a
               Father
               ,
               a
               Master
               to
               discharge
               duties
               to
               Children
               and
               Servants
               is
               lawful
               ,
               but
               to
               tye
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               Minister
               ,
               Father
               ,
               Master
               to
               this
               oath
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               is
               no
               Minister
               before
               he
               thus
               swear
               ,
               is
               to
               lay
               b●nds
               where
               Christ
               hath
               laid
               none
               ,
               and
               will-worship
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               The
               instance
               of
               a
               Father
               ,
               because
               it
               results
               upon
               a
               rule
               of
               nature
               ,
               without
               any
               free
               consent
               required
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               the
               purpose
               ;
               the
               other
               two
               cuts
               the
               throat
               of
               Mr.
            
             R●
             .
             
               cause
               ;
               can
               any
               charge
               another
               to
               be
               his
               servant
               without
               mutual
               engagement
               ?
               that
               which
               makes
               a
               man
               a
               Pastor
               to
               this
               people
               ,
               is
               the
               free
               choice
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               we
               do
               not
               make
               the
               swearing
               to
               do
               our
               duty
               ,
               to
               be
               our
               covenant
               ;
               a
               witness
               ties
               himself
               by
               oath
               to
               tell
               the
               truth
               in
               a
               Court
               ,
               here
               is
               no
               covenant
               between
               man
               and
               man
               at
               all
               .
               Those
               are
               to
               be
               distinguished
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               An
               agreement
               of
               persons
               to
               combine
               and
               associate
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               doing
               of
               these
               duties
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               swearing
               they
               will
               do
               them
               ;
               the
               first
               is
               the
               form
               of
               the
               Corproation
               ;
               the
               other
               two
               may
               be
               done
               after
               they
               be
               combined
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             The
             instance
             brought
             by
             me
             is
             as
             well
             of
             a
             moral
             father
             ,
             
             as
             a
             natural
             father
             ,
             and
             his
             either
             agreeing
             by
             promise
             or
             oath
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             makes
             him
             not
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             (
             a
             Pastor
             to
             them
             is
             another
             thing
             )
             nor
             doth
             the
             election
             of
             the
             people
             make
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             the
             ordination
             of
             the
             Elders
             by
             prayer
             makes
             him
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             
               Act.
               6.
               6.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               22.
               2
               
               Tim.
            
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             being
             a
             Pastor
             to
             the
             people
             doth
             not
             make
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             but
             
               actus
               secundus
            
             ,
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             not
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             Minister
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             man
             doth
             tender
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             specifick
             and
             proper
             act
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             that
             warrantably
             ,
             to
             these
             who
             are
             of
             another
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             never
             chused
             him
             for
             their
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             other
             two
             hurt
             not
             the
             truth
             (
             I
             desire
             not
             to
             plead
             mine
             own
             cause
             )
             a
             man
             is
             made
             a
             servant
             to
             a
             master
             by
             mutual
             
             agreement
             ,
             true
             :
             Ergo
             a
             Minister
             is
             made
             an
             Embassador
             ,
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             Servant
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             election
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             it
             follows
             not
             :
             for
             were
             he
             a
             servant
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             people
             onely
             ,
             this
             were
             something
             ;
             but
             the
             peoples
             chusing
             of
             him
             hath
             not
             any
             influence
             at
             all
             in
             the
             essence
             of
             a
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             My
             Argument
             proves
             ,
             that
             swearing
             ,
             as
             it
             includes
             a
             free
             agreement
             to
             the
             duties
             of
             a
             Father
             (
             Moral
             )
             or
             Officer
             ,
             or
             Master
             ,
             or
             Pastor
             ,
             doth
             not
             make
             the
             man
             a
             Father
             ,
             a
             Master
             ,
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             man
             is
             Father
             ,
             servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Pastor
             habitu
             ,
             and
             
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             on
             earth
             ,
             before
             he
             agree
             to
             be
             Father
             and
             Pastor
             to
             this
             Congregation
             ,
             as
             I
             thus
             illustrate
             ,
             a
             free
             City
             appoint
             four
             men
             fearing
             God
             to
             be
             Rulers
             ,
             or
             Bailiffes
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             City
             divides
             it self
             into
             four
             quarters
             :
             the
             first
             quarter
             agreeth
             with
             such
             a
             man
             to
             rule
             them
             :
             The
             next
             quarter
             agreeth
             with
             the
             second
             to
             rule
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             the
             rest
             .
             Now
             no
             man
             can
             say
             this
             first
             quarter
             made
             the
             man
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             City
             made
             all
             the
             four
             of
             private
             men
             to
             be
             publick
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             quarters
             by
             agreement
             did
             only
             appropriate
             their
             labours
             to
             them
             .
             So
             Titio
             covenants
             with
             a
             Mason
             ,
             with
             a
             Gardener
             to
             build
             him
             a
             House
             ,
             and
             plant
             him
             a
             Vineyard
             ;
             yet
             this
             agreement
             makes
             neither
             the
             one
             a
             Mason
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             a
             Gardener
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             such
             before
             :
             nor
             doth
             the
             sick
             mans
             chusing
             of
             such
             a
             Physician
             to
             cure
             him
             ,
             make
             the
             man
             a
             Physician
             .
             Any
             man
             knows
             that
             the
             people
             call
             and
             chuse
             Epaphroditus
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             may
             make
             him
             a
             gracious
             and
             an
             able
             Minister
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             discerned
             him
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             therefore
             they
             chused
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             Witness
             who
             swears
             to
             tell
             the
             truth
             ,
             engageth
             covenant-wise
             to
             tell
             the
             truth
             ,
             though
             the
             engagement
             be
             put
             upon
             him
             by
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Judge
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Neither
               the
               incestuous
               Corinthian
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             73
             ,
             74.
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               R.
               )
               nor
               these
            
             3000.
             
             Act.
             2.
             nor
             Samaria
             ,
             
               nor
               any
               planted
               
               Churches
               of
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               Acts
               19.
               of
            
             Corinth
             ,
             Acts
             18.
             
             Berea
             ,
             Philippi
             ,
             Thessalonica
             ,
             Rome
             ,
             
               give
               any
               hint
               of
               a
               Church-covenant
               .
               Ans.
               The
               Churches
               forgiving
               and
               confirming
               of
               their
               love
               to
               the
               incestuous
               Corinthian
               ,
               was
               a
               receiving
               of
               him
               of
               new
               to
               covenant
               ;
               had
               his
               profession
               at
               large
               made
               him
               a
               member
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               a
               member
               whether
               the
               Church
               received
               him
               or
               not
               ;
               or
               had
               baptism
               made
               him
               a
               member
               ,
               that
               remaining
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               been
               a
               member
               ;
               a
               disfranchised
               man
               is
               so
               received
               by
               Covenant
               anew
               to
               City-priviledges
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Nothing
             is
             answered
             to
             these
             celebrious
             Samplar-Churches
             planted
             without
             this
             new
             covenant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             One
             excommunicate
             for
             a
             particular
             scandal
             ,
             as
             the
             incestuous
             
             Corinthian
             was
             ,
             retaining
             some
             profession
             ,
             retaineth
             some
             membership
             ,
             and
             is
             onely
             deprived
             of
             Church-honour
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             of
             Baptism
             before
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             forgiving
             of
             that
             man
             ,
             may
             say
             somewhat
             to
             the
             restoring
             of
             him
             to
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             but
             nothing
             of
             a
             Church-covenant
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             civil
             Corporations
             way
             of
             re-admitting
             disfranchised
             members
             ,
             is
             no
             binding
             Rule
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               There
               is
               no
               word
               of
               Church-covenant
               in
               these
               places
               ,
            
             Acts
             2.
             
               it
               follows
               not
            
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               word
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             consequence
             is
             not
             valid
             from
             particular
             Negatives
             :
             but
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Covenant
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             where
             mention
             
             is
             made
             of
             planting
             of
             Churches
             ,
             it
             holds
             well
             .
             
               Heb.
               7.
               14.
               
               Moses
            
             (
             who
             in
             his
             writings
             speaks
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Priests
             )
             spake
             nothing
             concerning
             Priesthood
             in
             the
             Tribe
             of
             
               Iudah
               :
               Ergo
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Priest
             of
             that
             Tribe
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             hint
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             is
             spoken
             of
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             any
             ungodly
             sacrifice
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             (
             say
             our
             Divines
             )
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             is
             a
             device
             of
             men
             .
             So
             no
             such
             Covenant
             is
             in
             Scripture
             in
             framing
             of
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               solemnity
               of
               fasting
               and
               praying
               is
               onely
               required
            
             
             
               at
               the
               first
               founding
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
            
             Acts
             2.
             
               where
               there
               is
               onely
               an
               addition
               of
               members
               ,
               the
               stroke
               on
               the
               Spirit
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Apostles
               was
               so
               extraordinary
               ,
               that
               they
               needed
               no
               miraculous
               discerning
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             may
             make
             the
             Reader
             believe
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             against
             fasting
             and
             praying
             ,
             at
             either
             planting
             of
             ,
             or
             addition
             to
             
             Churches
             ,
             and
             therefore
             divides
             my
             Argument
             :
             for
             I
             argue
             from
             the
             want
             ,
             not
             of
             fasting
             and
             praying
             onely
             ,
             but
          
           
             2.
             
             No
             Church-covenant
             was
             here
             ;
             nor
          
           
             3.
             
             Any
             frequent
             meeting
             of
             the
             members
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             spiritual
             state
             one
             of
             another
             ;
             nor
             was
             it
             possible
             these
             things
             could
             be
             in
             seven
             hours
             space
             .
             All
             which
             they
             require
             in
             founding
             Churches
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             was
             no
             day
             of
             fasting
             kept
             by
             the
             Church
             baptized
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             an
             addition
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Church
             was
             also
             solemnly
             founded
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The●r
               stedfast
               continuing
               was
               after
               they
               were
               added
               :
            
             Ergo
             ,
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               R.
               )
               that
               could
               not
               make
               them
               members
               .
            
             Ans.
             
               Nor
               lies
               the
               Argument
               there
               from
               the
               effect
               to
               the
               cause
               ;
               they
               continued
            
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             
               they
               took
               themselves
               engaged
               to
               continue
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             they
             took
             themselves
             engaged
             by
             
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Did
             Ananias
             and
             Sapphira
             either
             continue
             stedfastly
             ,
             or
             take
             themselves
             engaged
             by
             Church-covenant
             ?
             for
             we
             now
             speak
             of
             visible
             actings
             that
             agree
             to
             Church
             members
             ,
             as
             such
             ;
             therefore
             they
             took
             themselves
             to
             be
             engaged
             members
             ,
             and
             members
             to
             that
             onely
             Church
             by
             a
             solemn
             Marriage-covenant
             ,
             is
             a
             dream
             unwritten
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Where
               there
               is
               a
               solemn
               baptizing
               into
               a
               Church
               ,
               the
               person
               is
               made
               a
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             
             
               So
               to
               be
               a
               Disciple
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               ingraffed
               into
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               made
               a
               fellow-heir
               of
               the
               same
               body
               ,
            
             Eph.
             3.
             6.
             
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
            
             Joh.
             12.
             40.
             
               though
               many
               believed
               in
               him
               ,
               yet
               they
               would
               not
               confess
               him
               ,
               or
               be
               his
               disciples
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             If
             confessing
             ,
             and
             
               being
               a
               disciple
            
             ,
             be
             one
             ;
             and
             if
             
               solemn
               baptizing
            
             make
             a
             disciple
             ,
             as
             from
             Matth.
             28.
             and
             Ioh.
             12.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             :
             Then
             1.
             
             Must
             Infants
             be
             actual
             disciples
             :
             2.
             
             Actual
             confessors
             :
             3.
             
             In
             danger
             to
             be
             excommunicate
             ;
             for
             the
             Jews
             made
             such
             an
             act
             ,
             Ioh.
             9.
             
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Ingraffing
             in
             the
             body
             is
             to
             be
             made
             a
             
               fellow-heir
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               body
               of
               Iews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             who
             were
             
               partakers
               of
               the
               promise
               of
               Christ
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               fellow-citizens
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               
               and
               of
               the
               houshold
               of
               God
               ,
               built
               upon
               the
               foundation
               ,
            
             Eph.
             3.
             8.
             
             &
             2.
             19.
             and
             comprehendeth
             both
             the
             truly
             believing
             visible
             body
             ,
             and
             invisible
             :
             And
             when
             ,
             and
             who
             made
             Magus
             and
             
               Iudas
               partakers
               of
               the
               promise
               of
               Christ
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               fellow-heirs
               of
               the
               same
               body
               ?
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Did
             ever
             man
             dream
             that
             this
             body
             is
             a
             single
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             its
             the
             great
             Catholick
             Body
             of
             
               Iews
               and
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             Eph
             3.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             &
             2
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             19
             ?
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               people
               are
               said
               to
               magnifie
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               approve
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               goodness
               thereof
               ,
               yet
               there
               was
               more
               required
               to
               this
               Church-work
               ,
               and
               to
               b●come
               a
               disciple
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               s
               added
               ,
               And
               the
               believers
               were
               added
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               they
               confessed
               th●ir
               sins
               ,
               and
               became
               disciples
               and
               followers
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               so
               covenanted
               for
               their
               children
               :
               Else
               we
               cannot
               reason
               against
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               If
               the
               converted
               father
               was
               baptized
               ,
               therefore
               the
               children
               .
               The
               place
               thus
               expounded
               is
               not
               taken
               out
               of
               our
               hand
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             scope
             of
             the
             place
             is
             not
             to
             shew
             the
             qualification
             
             of
             visible
             members
             ,
             but
             that
             though
             Satan
             had
             made
             a
             ●oul
             breach
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             lying
             hypocrisie
             of
             Ananias
             and
             Sapphira
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             was
             mighty
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             the
             miraculous
             and
             righteous
             smiting
             of
             the
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             other
             mighty
             wonders
             ,
             to
             the
             admiration
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             terrour
             of
             many
             ,
             Acts
             5.
             1
             ,
             2.
             —
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             and
             that
             breach
             by
             their
             death
             was
             made
             up
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Believers
               were
               the
               more
               added
            
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             onely
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             real
             addition
             of
             real
             believers
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             phrase
             is
             ,
             cap.
             2.
             ver
             47.
             not
             unlike
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               magnifying
               of
               Apostles
            
             ,
             is
             spoken
             of
             be●ievers
             who
             not
             onely
             
               approved
               their
               doctrine
            
             ,
             but
             confessed
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Apostles
             miracles
             ,
             and
             some
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             
             as
             Calvin
             saith
             :
             
               Oecumenius
               ,
               They
               praised
               that
               Gospel
               pow●r
               ;
               Chrysostom
               ,
               They
               do
               not
               mock
               ,
               nor
               threaten
               ,
            
             yet
             they
             seem
             ,
             as
             our
             Interpreters
             ,
             to
             be
             
               medii
               homines
               ,
               not
               wicked
               despiser●
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             expounds
             
               they
               were
               added
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               they
               confessed
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               became
               disciples
               and
               followers
               of
               that
               doctrine
               .
            
             But
             sure
             ,
             
             confessing
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             professing
             of
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             if
             he
             mean
             such
             a
             following
             ●s
             was
             in
             Magus
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             hungry
             Exposition
             of
             
               being
               added
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             in
             many
             hypocrites
             that
             
               are
               never
               added
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             If
             he
             mean
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             practical
             followers
             of
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             must
             ,
             if
             he
             say
             any
             thing
             more
             than
             what
             he
             said
             before
             )
             sure
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             an
             habitual
             constant
             walking
             with
             God
             all
             their
             life
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             before
             they
             were
             added
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             for
             they
             were
             believers
             ,
             and
             added
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             cap.
             2
             and
             cap.
             5.
             
             Nor
             sayes
             he
             any
             thing
             for
             adding
             of
             visible
             members
             ,
             cap.
             5.
             but
             all
             their
             life
             they
             were
             added
             to
             the
             Lord.
             And
             is
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             Luke
             ,
             either
             cap.
             2.
             or
             cap.
             5
             ?
             Sure
             ,
             Luke
             sets
             down
             the
             history
             of
             men
             added
             to
             the
             Lord
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             these
             miracles
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             s
             a
             wonder
             men
             are
             so
             bold
             with
             the
             Scripture
             !
             
               They
               were
               added
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               They
               became
               disciples
               ,
               —
               and
               so
               engaged
               themselves
               ,
               and
               covenanted
               also
               for
               their
               children
            
             But
             did
             their
             
               being
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             which
             certainly
             ,
             in
             the
             sincere
             part
             ,
             was
             real
             and
             sound
             believing
             ,
             include
             the
             swearing
             of
             this
             Church-covenant
             to
             be
             watching
             members
             married
             to
             the
             onely
             single
             Congregation
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             other
             visible
             Church
             on
             earth
             ?
             If
             to
             dictate
             be
             to
             prove
             ,
             then
             we
             have
             more
             than
             enough
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             Mr.
             H.
             judge
             that
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Pet.
               Martyr
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Ursin
               ,
               Pareus
               ,
            
             and
             our
             Worthies
             ,
             cannot
             reason
             for
             Infant
             baptism
             
             against
             Anabaptists
             ,
             except
             thus
             ;
             The
             fathers
             are
             married
             members
             by
             Church-covenant
             to
             one
             single
             Congregation
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             Infants
             must
             be
             baptized
             :
             Or
             thus
             ;
             The
             really
             converted
             father
             must
             be
             baptized
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             children
             ;
             We
             have
             a
             weak
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             this
             strengthens
             Anabaptists
             not
             a
             little
             ;
             for
             the
             common
             Arguments
             both
             of
             our
             Brethren
             and
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             are
             ,
             They
             must
             be
             real
             converts
             that
             are
             Church-members
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             .
             And
             sure
             our
             Brethren
             judge
             it
             absurd
             ,
             that
             the
             Seal
             of
             Baptism
             should
             
               be
               put
               into
               a
               blank
               ,
               or
            
             
             
               to
               a
               falshood
            
             .
             Now
             since
             Baptism
             is
             the
             seal
             of
             our
             Regeneration
             ,
             either
             must
             our
             Brethren
             put
             a
             blank
             and
             a
             falshood
             (
             which
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             knows
             not
             the
             heart
             ,
             without
             sin
             put
             upon
             Iudas
             )
             or
             then
             with
             monstrous
             charity
             they
             must
             believe
             all
             baptiz'd
             Infants
             are
             regenerate
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             inward
             
             state
             of
             none
             can
             be
             said
             either
             a
             falshood
             or
             reality
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             following
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Word
             in
             dispensing
             of
             Ordinances
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             like
             ,
             neither
             regeneration
             nor
             non
             regeneration
             can
             be
             the
             object
             of
             the
             Churches
             discerning
             .
             Also
             this
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             made
             the
             sounder
             part
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             actual
             exercise
             of
             Ordinances
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             never
             gave
             a
             power
             to
             erre
             or
             to
             sin
             to
             his
             Church
             visible
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             part
             thereof
             ;
             as
             Nature
             gave
             not
             a
             power
             to
             the
             locomotive
             faculty
             to
             halt
             ,
             but
             to
             move
             :
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             have
             given
             a
             power
             to
             a
             Synod
             as
             many
             ,
             but
             as
             proceeding
             right
             ;
             and
             to
             Members
             as
             choosing
             discerningly
             ,
             not
             as
             erroneously
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Those
             must
             be
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Promise
             is
             made
             ,
             they
             fulfilling
             the
             condition
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             he
             must
             promise
             
               his
               presence
               to
               those
               that
               are
               convined
               in
               his
               Name
               .
            
             But
             if
             the
             larger
             part
             be
             the
             Church
             visible
             ,
             because
             larger
             and
             more
             numerous
             to
             whom
             the
             Promise
             is
             made
             ;
             then
             when
             the
             major
             part
             err●s
             ,
             and
             meets
             not
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             Christ
             should
             be
             obliged
             to
             fulfil
             the
             promise
             to
             them
             that
             fulfil
             not
             the
             condition
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             fulfil
             the
             promise
             to
             those
             
               who
               meet
               in
               his
               Name
            
             ,
             and
             fulful
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             promise
             ;
             which
             is
             abominable
             :
             for
             very
             often
             the
             larger
             part
             erres
             ,
             and
             meets
             not
             in
             Christs
             Name
             ,
             and
             the
             lesser
             part
             meets
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             shall
             those
             who
             fulfil
             the
             condition
             be
             defrauded
             of
             the
             blessing
             promised
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             fewer
             ?
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               so
               no
               questions
               shall
               be
               determined
               in
               Church
               meetings
               ,
               for
               two
               may
               say
               they
               onely
               meet
               in
               Christs
               Name
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             These
             are
             but
             words
             :
             for
             if
             they
             not
             onely
             say
             so
             ,
             but
             it
             be
             a
             real
             truth
             ,
             and
             if
             all
             the
             rest
             erre
             in
             that
             act
             ,
             these
             two
             are
             onely
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             though
             men
             judge
             them
             turbulent
             Schismaticks
             .
          
           
             Hence
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             a
             word
             of
             that
             necessary
             and
             judicious
             question
             moved
             by
             Calvin
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             18.
             
             
               What
               ye
               binde
               on
            
             
             
               earth
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Since
             the
             Church
             tolerateth
             many
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             absolveth
             and
             looseth
             many
             who
             do
             but
             counterfeit
             and
             fancy
             Repentance
             ,
             shall
             we
             say
             that
             such
             are
             loosed
             and
             pardoned
             in
             heaven
             ?
             Some
             say
             ,
             by
             heaven
             here
             is
             meant
             the
             visible
             Church
             ;
             
             and
             they
             distinguish
             between
             Sin
             and
             Scandal
             :
             and
             therefore
             that
             by
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             here
             is
             meant
             ,
             not
             forgiveness
             ,
             or
             justification
             ,
             or
             absolution
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             in
             heaven
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             condemnation
             for
             that
             sin
             ,
             but
             onely
             deliverance
             from
             scandal
             ,
             and
             the
             removing
             of
             scandal
             ,
             and
             admitting
             of
             the
             man
             into
             the
             visible
             Church
             as
             a
             Member
             :
             suppose
             his
             repentance
             be
             but
             hypocritical
             ,
             yet
             when
             the
             Church
             proceedeth
             impartially
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             sentence
             is
             ratifi●d
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             is
             loosed
             from
             the
             scandal
             ,
             though
             not
             from
             the
             sin
             ;
             the
             sin
             is
             yet
             bound
             before
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             really
             repented
             ;
             otherwise
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             knows
             not
             heart-actings
             ,
             and
             who
             really
             repent
             ,
             who
             not
             ,
             though
             proceeding
             right
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             Christ
             ,
             should
             not
             have
             the
             promise
             of
             ratifying
             in
             heaven
             what
             they
             do
             on
             earth
             ,
             fulfilled
             to
             them
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             said
             .
          
           
             But
             taking
             it
             for
             a
             good
             observation
             that
             Calvin
             hath
             here
             ,
             that
             
               Matth.
               16.
               
               Christ
            
             speaketh
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             concional
             ,
             by
             the
             Word
             preached
             ;
             but
             here
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             he
             speaketh
             especially
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             juridical
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             Excommunication
             or
             Absolution
             from
             that
             Sentence
             .
             In
             the
             former
             consideration
             the
             question
             is
             easie
             .
          
           
             No
             Pastor
             in
             preaching
             Gospel-promises
             or
             threatnings
             ,
             can
             binde
             ,
             but
             conditionally
             :
             If
             the
             party
             do
             not
             believe
             and
             repent
             ,
             the
             mans
             sin
             is
             bound
             in
             heaven
             ;
             if
             he
             do
             believe
             and
             repent
             ,
             his
             sin
             is
             loosed
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             we
             finde
             in
             the
             Word
             no
             such
             signification
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             scandal
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             ever
             
             spoken
             of
             in
             regard
             of
             sin
             and
             the
             guilt
             thereof
             .
             And
             therefore
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Calvin
             saith
             well
             ,
             That
             the
             speech
             of
             Christ
             is
             directed
             to
             no
             other
             than
             to
             those
             who
             duly
             and
             sincerely
             do
             reconcile
             themselves
             with
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             being
             willing
             to
             comfort
             trembling
             consciences
             ,
             is
             not
             setting
             down
             a
             Rule
             for
             comfo●…g
             of
             ●ypocrites
             :
             But
             by
             the
             contrary
             ,
             because
             hypocrites
             Soldly
             provoke
             to
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             for
             gross
             scandals
             they
             are
             justly
             cast
             out
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             The
             sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             is
             ratified
             in
             heaven
             .
             The
             Scripture-rule
             
             is
             for
             such
             as
             obey
             ,
             and
             for
             those
             who
             fulfil
             the
             condition
             ,
             
               non
               de
               obliquis
            
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             doubt
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             often
             absolves
             such
             who
             really
             repent
             not
             ,
             how
             then
             can
             the
             hypocrite
             be
             loosed
             in
             heaven
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             knows
             he
             does
             but
             fancy
             Repentance
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Two
             things
             hère
             are
             to
             be
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Churches
             proceeding
             in
             the
             external
             Court
             ,
             as
             relating
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             impartially
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             Christ
             ,
             proceed
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             sudden
             in
             re-admitting
             ,
             but
             see
             the
             incestuous
             man
             near
             swallowed
             up
             (
             though
             one
             mans
             measure
             of
             visible
             repentance
             be
             not
             the
             Rule
             
               to
               all
            
             )
             before
             they
             confirm
             their
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             forgive
             him
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             
             Suppose
             his
             repentance
             be
             but
             counterfeit
             ,
             or
             not
             saving
             and
             real
             ,
             as
             was
             that
             of
             Ahab
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             to
             receive
             him
             ,
             and
             admit
             him
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             ratifies
             what
             they
             do
             in
             heaven
             .
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             ratifies
             Philips
             baptizing
             of
             Magus
             ;
             and
             the
             
             Lord
             approves
             the
             Servants
             inviting
             to
             the
             marriage-supper
             the
             man
             that
             wanted
             the
             wedding-garment
             :
             for
             what
             the
             Lord
             commands
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             approve
             and
             ratifie
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             in
             charitable
             judgements
             is
             praise-worthy
             ,
             that
             God
             also
             must
             ratifie
             in
             heaven
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             praise-worthy
             in
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             Christ
             say
             ,
             
               One
               of
               you
               twelve
               hath
               a
               Devil
               ,
               one
               of
               you
               shall
               betray
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
            
             ;
             every
             one
             suspected
             and
             feared
             himself
             ;
             none
             of
             the
             eleven
             suspected
             Iudas
             ,
             but
             gave
             him
             charity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Without
             this
             God
             should
             not
             approve
             the
             gathering
             of
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             the
             casting
             of
             the
             draw-net
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             nor
             the
             sowing
             of
             seed
             upon
             all
             sort
             of
             grounds
             ,
             the
             way
             side
             ,
             the
             thorny
             ,
             the
             rocky
             ,
             the
             good
             ground
             ,
             that
             the
             chosen
             ,
             who
             are
             yet
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             ,
             may
             be
             brought
             in
             ,
             and
             effectually
             called
             .
             But
             in
             receiving
             in
             Excommunicates
             ,
             the
             Church
             would
             not
             be
             sudden
             .
             In
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             Sacrificers
             to
             Idols
             
             were
             six
             years
             before
             they
             were
             received
             ;
             they
             that
             defiled
             themselves
             with
             Beasts
             ,
             were
             debarred
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             thirty
             years
             ;
             Adulterers
             ,
             seven
             ;
             women
             who
             made
             away
             their
             
             Births
             ,
             ten
             years
             ;
             such
             as
             uncompelled
             denied
             the
             faith
             ,
             twelve
             
             years
             .
             What
             other
             years
             Burchardus
             and
             Gratianus
             have
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             .
             Something
             for
             edification
             sure
             there
             was
             here
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             another
             thing
             here
             ,
             which
             concerneth
             the
             conscience
             of
             him
             who
             is
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Church-Court
             
             applies
             the
             sentence
             to
             the
             conscience
             for
             his
             personal
             pardon
             ,
             sure
             whatever
             satisfaction
             the
             people
             have
             for
             removing
             of
             the
             scandal
             ,
             the
             sentence
             of
             Absolution
             so
             relating
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             concional
             ,
             not
             properly
             juridical
             ;
             and
             conditional
             ,
             not
             absolute
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             to
             be
             pronounced
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               Be
               it
               unto
               thee
               according
               to
               thy
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
            
             ;
             and
             except
             the
             man
             really
             repent
             ,
             his
             sin
             is
             not
             loosed
             in
             heaven
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             the
             Churches
             loosing
             from
             the
             scandal
             is
             conditional
             ,
             upon
             a
             seen
             condition
             of
             outward
             repentance
             morally
             sincere
             to
             the
             Churches
             apprehension
             ,
             but
             they
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             make
             him
             a
             Citizen
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             admit
             him
             to
             Ordinances
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             both
             in
             private
             and
             publick
             Church
             offences
             ,
             
               (
               If
               thy
               brother
               who
               offended
               ,
               repent
               ,
               forgive
               him
               )
            
             but
             his
             loosing
             from
             the
             sin
             or
             guilt
             in
             heaven
             ,
             is
             ever
             conditional
             ,
             and
             never
             absolutely
             to
             be
             pronounced
             by
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             cannot
             certainly
             know
             the
             condition
             .
          
           
             Hence
             1.
             the
             scandal
             is
             loosed
             in
             earth
             and
             heaven
             ;
             the
             Church
             impartially
             following
             the
             rule
             of
             Christ
             sometime
             when
             the
             sin
             remains
             and
             is
             bound
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Church
             may
             say
             the
             man
             is
             absolutely
             freed
             from
             the
             scandal
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Church
             sins
             not
             in
             receiving
             him
             in
             ,
             if
             they
             
             follow
             the
             rule
             ;
             but
             he
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             scandal
             is
             bound
             in
             coming
             in
             ,
             if
             he
             repent
             not
             :
             and
             also
             as
             to
             the
             guilt
             ,
             he
             is
             freed
             from
             the
             sin
             only
             conditionally
             ,
             for
             the
             condition
             of
             removal
             of
             the
             scandal
             is
             seen
             ,
             and
             visible
             :
             but
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             loosing
             from
             sin
             is
             invisible
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Sometime
             the
             man
             is
             both
             loosed
             from
             the
             scandal
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             sin
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             loosed
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             when
             he
             both
             really
             and
             visibly
             repents
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Church
             should
             go
             as
             near
             in
             readmitting
             a
             fallen
             sinner
             ,
             and
             loosing
             him
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             discern
             the
             Lords
             loosing
             in
             heaven
             :
             the
             Corinthians
             seem
             to
             exceed
             in
             this
             .
             2
             
               Cor.
               2.
               7.
               
               So
               that
               contrariwise
               ,
               ye
               ought
               rather
               to
               forgive
               him
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             is
             more
             of
             real
             Saintship
             required
             ,
             to
             receive
             in
             again
             one
             who
             hath
             been
             once
             a
             member
             and
             hath
             fallen
             ,
             and
             was
             cast
             out
             ,
             then
             to
             admit
             a
             member
             newly
             come
             from
             Paganisme
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             larger
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             have
             been
             ,
             the
             greater
             guiltiness
             ,
             as
             the
             scandal
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             greater
             then
             the
             sin
             and
             scandal
             of
             a
             
               Sodomite
               ,
               Mat.
               10.
               15.
               
               Mat.
               11.
               22.
               
               Mat.
            
             12
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             And
             therefore
             the
             repentance
             of
             the
             one
             must
             be
             more
             signal
             and
             larger
             then
             the
             repentance
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             not
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             marriage-love
             required
             of
             a
             Virgin
             before
             she
             be
             married
             ,
             as
             after
             she
             hath
             been
             married
             ,
             and
             born
             children
             to
             the
             husband
             ;
             nor
             can
             any
             say
             there
             is
             so
             much
             knowledge
             required
             in
             a
             new
             Intrant
             that
             knows
             not
             the
             first
             elements
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             as
             in
             one
             who
             hath
             studied
             seven
             years
             .
          
           
             Hence
             6.
             it
             is
             utterly
             false
             ,
             that
             as
             visible
             Saintship
             and
             real
             Repentance
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             can
             be
             ,
             is
             required
             of
             one
             excommunicate
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             be
             received
             in
             again
             ;
             so
             real
             visible
             Saintship
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             can
             be
             seen
             ,
             must
             be
             required
             in
             members
             before
             they
             be
             first
             admitted
             .
             But
             I
             desire
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             if
             they
             judge
             the
             first
             receiving
             into
             the
             Church
             a
             loosing
             from
             sin
             and
             scandal
             ,
             as
             re-admission
             is
             ,
             they
             will
             teach
             it
             me
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               Baptism
               be
               the
               Seal
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               R.
               )
               of
               our
               entry
               in
            
             
             
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               is
               not
               this
               covenant
               the
               formal
               cause
               of
               Church-membership
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               If
               Baptism
               seal
               our
               membership
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               after
               membership
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               the
               formal
               cause
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             There
             is
             in
             my
             argument
             no
             word
             that
             baptism
             is
             the
             formal
             cause
             of
             our
             membership
             .
             Baptism
             is
             a
             seal
             of
             our
             solemn
             installing
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             it
             's
             a
             seal
             quoadnos
             ,
             as
             state
             and
             feising
             in
             houses
             or
             lands
             is
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Though
               children
               do
               not
               covenant
               personally
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               included
               virtually
               in
               their
               parents
               ,
            
             Deut.
             29.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             Mr.
             H.
             mean
             Children
             not
             born
             ,
             as
             the
             place
             Deut.
             29.
             doth
             evince
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             to
             the
             purpose
             ?
             we
             have
             no
             question
             with
             any
             ,
             whether
             unborn
             children
             have
             right
             to
             membership
             ,
             or
             to
             baptism
             ,
             
               non
               entis
               nulla
               sunt
               accidentia
            
             ;
             if
             he
             mean
             
             born
             infants
             are
             but
             virtual
             ,
             or
             potential
             covenanters
             ,
             as
             the
             seed
             is
             a
             tree
             
               in
               potentia
            
             ,
             and
             no
             tree
             actu
             ,
             so
             must
             Infants
             be
             no
             actual
             covenanters
             ,
             but
             
               in
               potentia
            
             only
             .
             Anabaptists
             shall
             thank
             Mr.
             H.
             for
             this
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             are
             not
             actually
             holy
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             16.
             nor
             actually
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             nor
             is
             God
             actually
             the
             God
             of
             Infants
             ;
             but
             some
             act
             is
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             covenant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             then
             is
             not
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             nay
             not
             a
             halfe
             salvation
             but
             
               in
               potentia
            
             .
             But
             our
             Saviour
             pronounced
             them
             actually
             blessed
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               of
               such
               is
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Mat.
             18.
             14
             
             Mat.
             19.
             14.
             
             Mark
             10.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Yea
             ,
             as
             Christ
             cannot
             bless
             unborn
             Infants
             ,
             not
             can
             he
             say
             ,
             
               of
               such
               is
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             if
             they
             be
             covenanters
             onely
             
               in
               potentia
            
             ,
             and
             be
             such
             only
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               This
               covenant
               is
               either
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               or
               different
            
             
             
               from
               it
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
               The
               new
               covenant
               is
               either
               considered
               according
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               saving
               grace
               given
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               this
               is
               not
               the
               covenant
               .
               Or
               2.
               according
               to
               the
               means
               of
               grace
               offered
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Church-covenant
               is
               contained
               within
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               consequence
               is
               null
               .
               A
               man
               may
               be
               in
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               a
               Church-member
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               may
               be
               a
               Church-member
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               within
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               as
            
             Magus
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             a
             doubt
             to
             me
             if
             Mr.
             H.
             understand
             his
             own
             distinction
             of
             Gods
             decreeing
             ,
             and
             commanding
             will
             ;
             for
             with
             Arminians
             he
             saith
             these
             are
             contrary
             wills
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             My
             argument
             is
             this
             ,
             The
             Church
             covenant
             is
             tither
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             a
             branch
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             as
             it
             offers
             
             grace
             externally
             to
             all
             ,
             to
             Peter
             and
             Magus
             ,
             or
             then
             it
             is
             a
             different
             covenant
             .
             That
             it
             is
             different
             Mr.
             H.
             denies
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             
             should
             not
             be
             warranted
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Gospel-covenant
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             debar
             men
             of
             approved
             godliness
             ,
             and
             visibly
             within
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             from
             ordinances
             ?
             for
             such
             are
             implicitly
             in
             this
             covenant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Some
             are
             (
             saith
             M.
             
               H.
               )
               in
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               Church-members
               ,
            
             and
             contrary
             :
             true
             ;
             but
             not
             if
             they
             be
             externally
             and
             professedly
             as
             Israel
             was
             ,
             for
             so
             to
             be
             Gods
             visible
             people
             in
             covenant
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             Gods
             visible
             Church
             ,
             
               Acts
               2.
               39.
               
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               
               Rev.
               11.
               15.
               
               Isa.
            
             19.
             25.
             now
             we
             dispute
             whether
             the
             Church-covenant
             be
             not
             a
             branch
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             the
             Gospel
             externally
             proposed
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             yeelds
             it
             is
             ,
             only
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             Church-covenant
             
               is
               not
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               according
               to
               the
               benefits
               of
               saving
               grace
               given
               in
               it
               :
            
             true
             ;
             nor
             is
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             externally
             preached
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             Church-members
             are
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             :
             
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               according
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               saving
               grace
               given
               it
               ,
            
             to
             wi●
             ,
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             and
             remission
             ,
             &c.
             
             Then
             this
             cannot
             hinder
             ,
             but
             when
             one
             vowes
             to
             duties
             in
             baptism
             ,
             he
             also
             vowes
             he
             shall
             acquit
             himself
             in
             all
             duties
             of
             warning
             ,
             rebuking
             ,
             gaining
             to
             Christ
             persons
             in
             all
             Congregations
             he
             shall
             come
             unto
             :
             for
             sure
             to
             be
             buried
             with
             Christ
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             to
             rise
             again
             to
             newness
             of
             life
             ,
             
               Rom.
               6.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Col.
               2.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Gal.
               3.
               27.
               1
               
               Pet.
               3.
               21.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             12
             13.
             engages
             a
             man
             ,
             when
             converted
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             his
             brethren
             ,
             to
             gain
             others
             ,
             
               Ps.
               51.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Luk.
               22.
               23.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             7.
             16.
             and
             undeniably
             to
             gain
             a
             trespassing
             brother
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             and
             it
             must
             be
             commanded
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             to
             exhort
             another
             while
             it
             is
             to
             day
             ,
             
               Isa.
               2.
               3.
               
               Isa.
               19.
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Zach.
               8.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               Ier.
            
             50
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             will-worship
             and
             unwarrantable
             ,
             to
             teach
             that
             a
             visible
             professor
             is
             not
             called
             ,
             nor
             can
             lawfully
             gain
             a
             trespassing
             brother
             ,
             as
             Mat.
             18.
             until
             he
             be
             inchurched
             a
             member
             to
             that
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             not
             to
             gain
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             into
             fellow
             Church-duties
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             another
             City
             ,
             nor
             in
             covenant
             way
             to
             exhort
             one
             
             another
             while
             it
             is
             to
             day
             ,
             nor
             to
             strengthen
             one
             another
             in
             Church
             duties
             of
             love
             ,
             while
             first
             we
             be
             all
             inchurched
             ,
             by
             particular
             agreement
             ,
             and
             covenant
             to
             this
             only
             Congregation
             .
             Yea
             ,
             
               it
               is
               the
               nature
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               )
               of
               all
               Corporations
               ,
               that
               one
               cannot
               be
               a
               Member
               ,
               or
               free
               Citizen
               ,
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               that
               Corporation
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             entring
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             and
             professed
             faith
             in
             Baptism
             put
             me
             not
             in
             a
             state
             of
             brotherhood
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             to
             
             the
             five
             thousand
             men
             ,
             and
             multitudes
             beside
             of
             the
             same
             Congregation
             ,
             Acts
             4.
             4.
             and
             also
             
               Acts
               5.
               14.
               
               Acts
            
             6.
             7.
             
             (
             whose
             faces
             I
             never
             saw
             ,
             nor
             can
             see
             ,
             to
             enter
             this
             new
             covenant
             with
             them
             .
             )
             Then
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             of
             other
             Congregations
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             duty
             of
             Church-gaining
             ,
             as
             to
             me
             are
             Pagans
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             must
             warrant
             from
             the
             word
             the
             distinction
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             of
             Congregational
             brethren
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             Christs
             s●cond
             coming
             ,
             none
             can
             be
             made
             my
             Church-Brother
             ,
             though
             visibly
             and
             professedly
             he
             have
             with
             me
             one
             hope
             of
             Calling
             ,
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptism
             ,
             one
             God
             ,
             one
             Father
             of
             all
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             but
             one
             of
             the
             same
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             this
             new
             covenant
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             is
             never
             my
             Congregational
             brother
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             new
             engagement
             .
             Nor
          
           
             5.
             
             Of
             the
             same
             visible
             body
             with
             me
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             oneness
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             4
             ,
             5.
             but
             by
             this
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Nor
             can
             he
             eat
             of
             one
             bread
             with
             me
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               10.
               17.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             12.
             13.
             and
             our
             brethrens
             way
             ,
             being
             not
             my
             brother
             ,
             nor
             a
             member
             of
             that
             houshold
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             which
             to
             Mr.
             H.
             is
             only
             a
             Congregational
             houshold
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Nor
             should
             I
             love
             him
             as
             a
             visible
             brother
             to
             me
             ,
             contrary
             to
             1
             Ioh.
             3.
             14
             ,
             15.
             nor
             give
             him
             alms
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             contrary
             to
             1
             
               Ioh.
               3.
               17
               ,
               18.
               3
               
               Ioh.
               5.
               
               Iam
            
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             M.
             H.
             
               The
               word
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               R.
               )
               teacheth
               that
               I
               should
               confess
               Christ
               ,
               walk
               before
               God
               ,
               &c.
               but
               that
               I
               am
               under
               a
               divine
               law
               to
               swear
               this
               covenant
               which
               is
               different
               from
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               this
               duty
               ,
               is
               no
               divine
               law
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               But
               to
               say
               there
               is
               no
               divine
               law
               to
               necessitate
               a
               man
               to
               enter
               into
               another
               covenant
               for
               marriage
               ,
               beside
               the
               covenant
               of
               
               grace
               is
               strange
               .
               So
               a
               man
               may
               take
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               do
               the
               duties
               of
               a
               husband
               to
               a
               woman
               ,
               and
               tell
               her
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               these
               many
               years
               in
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               to
               make
               a
               mariagecovenant
               beside
               .
               A
            
             Nimrod
             
               might
               say
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               teacheth
               to
               pay
               tribute
               to
               Princes
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               to
               exact
               it
               ,
               and
               there
               needs
               no
               other
               covenant
               between
               Prince
               and
               people
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             reason
             is
             altogether
             impertinent
             ,
             for
             a
             Pastor
             is
             no
             
             married
             Husband
             ,
             no
             Monarch
             to
             rule
             over
             one
             single
             Congregation
             only
             .
             So
             when
             he
             dispenceth
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             fourty
             of
             another
             Congregation
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             lawfully
             do
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               10
               17.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             12.
             13.
             
             As
             our
             brethren
             teach
             :
             the
             Pastor
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               am
               no
               married
               Husband
               ,
               nor
               Church-covenanting
               Pastor
               to
               you
               fourty
               forraign
               members
               of
               another
               Congregation
               ,
               but
               yet
               I
               do
               the
               duty
               of
               your
               own
               sworn
               ,
               and
               only
               Husband
               and
               Pastor
               to
               you
               ,
               in
               dispensing
               to
               you
               this
               Seal
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               a
               marriage
               covenant
               between
               you
               and
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Is
             not
             this
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             own
             doctrine
             ,
             to
             quit
             the
             argument
             ,
             when
             it
             undoes
             his
             own
             cause
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             the
             comparison
             of
             husband
             &
             wife
             is
             blasphemous
             ?
             And
             the
             like
             is
             said
             of
             that
             of
             Prince
             and
             people
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             no
             Prince
             nor
             Magistrate
             to
             a
             people
             which
             never
             promised
             ,
             nor
             covenanted
             with
             him
             for
             subjection
             and
             obedience
             :
             and
             a
             covenant
             is
             necessary
             in
             both
             these
             ,
             but
             a
             Pastor
             may
             and
             doth
             discharge
             pastoral
             acts
             to
             these
             with
             whom
             he
             never
             entred
             a
             marriage-covenant
             ,
             all
             our
             brethren
             grant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             R.
             denies
             not
             ,
             but
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Covenant
             between
             a
             fixed
             and
             a
             proper
             Pastor
             (
             to
             make
             him
             fixed
             and
             proper
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Pastor
             )
             and
             this
             Congregation
             ,
             but
             that
             agreement
             makes
             neither
             Husband
             nor
             Prince
             ;
             but
             my
             argument
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             gives
             marriage
             membership
             to
             the
             man
             who
             entereth
             it
             ,
             to
             all
             Congregations
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             warrants
             the
             sound
             professor
             to
             gaine
             a
             trespassing
             brother
             in
             all
             Congregations
             ,
             without
             the
             new
             fansied
             marriage
             ,
             or
             covenant
             
             between
             him
             and
             them
             .
             And
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             entred
             did
             this
             .
          
           
             See
             and
             answer
             my
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             prove
             not
             to
             me
             a
             marriage-membership
             with
             this
             only
             Congregation
             ,
             by
             an
             asserted
             comparison
             ,
             wickedly
             said
             .
             But
             Mr.
             H.
             speaks
             dishonourably
             of
             partaking
             Church-ordinances
             ,
             and
             seals
             in
             another
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             from
             another
             Pastor
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             have
             these
             acts
             to
             be
             adulterous
             ,
             and
             traiterous
             ,
             performed
             by
             no
             Husband
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             strange
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             forraign
             usurper
             and
             tyrant
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               That
               of
               Baptisme
               is
               removed
               .
            
             
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             answers
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             are
             removed
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               Gospel
               requires
               me
               to
               seek
               for
               the
               help
               of
               a
               godly
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               to
               marry
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               burn
               ,
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               marriage
               covenant
               to
               make
               a
               husband
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               man
               a
               Pastor
               to
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             heedless
             similitude
             ever
             brought
             to
             the
             fields
             is
             already
             removed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             making
             a
             man
             a
             Pastor
             to
             me
             fixed
             ,
             and
             making
             him
             a
             Pastor
             simply
             ;
             the
             former
             I
             grant
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             shall
             gain
             nothing
             thereby
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             Gospel
             bid
             me
             pray
             every
             where
             ,
             remember
             the
             Lords
             death
             till
             he
             come
             ,
             gain
             an
             offending
             brother
             every
             where
             ,
             teach
             ,
             warn
             ,
             comfort
             the
             brethren
             every
             where
             ;
             Ergo
             I
             must
             pray
             Church-ways
             ,
             partake
             of
             seals
             ,
             &c.
             at
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             of
             Philippi
             ,
             of
             Rome
             ,
             &c.
             without
             any
             new
             engagement
             ,
             or
             covenant
             superadded
             to
             the
             Gospel-covenant
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             
               Whether
               a
               Pastor
               or
               Professor
               be
               first
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
               ,
               before
               he
               be
               a
               member
               of
               a
               single
               Congregation
               .
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               Some
               Paradoxes
               fall
               from
               the
               Pen
               of
            
             Mr.
             
               R.
               a
               Pastor
            
             
             
               gifted
               and
               called
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               a
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               before
               he
               be
               their
               Pastor
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               a
               member
               of
               no
               Congregation
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               a
               Pastor
               may
               have
               a
               calling
               from
               the
               Church
               before
               he
               be
               elected
               by
               a
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               so
               an
            
             Individuum
             vagum
             ,
             
               a
               Pastor
               of
               all
               people
               ,
               and
               yet
               of
               no
               particular
               people
               .
               But
               if
               all
               the
               Congregations
               are
               all
               the
               members
               that
               all
               the
               v●sible
               Church
               hath
               ,
               then
               he
               that
               is
               not
               a
               member
               of
               a
               particular
               Congregation
               ,
               is
               no
               member
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               comes
               not
               within
               the
               number
               of
               members
               is
               no
               member
               ;
               but
               all
               particular
               Congregations
               are
               all
               the
               members
               that
               a
               visible
               Church
               hath
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             That
             he
             must
             be
             a
             member
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             before
             
             he
             be
             the
             Pastor
             of
             a
             single
             flock
             is
             clear
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             must
             be
             baptized
             into
             one
             body
             visible
             ,
             whether
             of
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             13.
             for
             an
             unbaptized
             man
             cannot
             be
             a
             Minister
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             qualifications
             of
             an
             Elder
             or
             Watchman
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               2
               
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               
               Tit.
            
             1.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             that
             he
             be
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             visibly
             holy
             ,
             and
             th●●
             he
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             10.
             may
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             such
             as
             agree
             to
             learned
             and
             godly
             members
             ,
             who
             are
             broken
             off
             from
             membership
             for
             no
             scandal
             ,
             but
             through
             persecution
             ,
             and
             pestilence
             ,
             then
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             paradox
             ,
             if
             some
             that
             are
             no
             members
             of
             a
             single
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             so
             visible
             professors
             known
             
               to
               be
               faithful
               and
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               ,
            
             as
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             and
             so
             in
             covenant
             visibly
             ,
             as
             the
             visible
             
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             Gods
             covenanted
             Nation
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               Isa.
               19.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               25.
               
               Rev.
               11.
               15.
               
               Psal.
               2.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Psal.
            
             22.
             27.
             and
             members
             of
             the
             visibly
             covenanted
             people
             ,
             and
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             called
             to
             be
             Pastors
             and
             Elders
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             said
             that
             publick
             suffering
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             affliction
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             sin
             make
             men
             learned
             and
             holy
             ,
             uncapable
             to
             be
             Elders
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             a
             Pastor
             is
             made
             a
             Pastor
             by
             ordination
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               3.
               22.
               2
               
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Acts
            
             6
             6.
             by
             such
             as
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Titus
            
             ,
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             is
             clear
             in
             Scripture
             :
             and
             not
             one
             word
             in
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             that
             unofficed
             men
             laid
             hands
             upon
             any
             to
             make
             them
             Elders
             .
             Nor
             will
             it
             ever
             follow
             that
             a
             Pastor
             may
             be
             ordained
             ,
             and
             called
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             an
             
               individuum
               v●gum
            
             ,
             and
             appointed
             over
             no
             certain
             flock
             ,
             except
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             prove
             that
             we
             now
             ,
             when
             Apostles
             are
             ceased
             ,
             do
             separate
             the
             ordination
             of
             officers
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             from
             the
             election
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             
             and
             that
             the
             presbytery
             may
             do
             as
             the
             prelates
             ,
             ordain
             a
             man
             to
             be
             a
             pastor
             every
             where
             ,
             when
             as
             no
             certain
             flock
             calls
             him
             ;
             which
             we
             teach
             not
             :
             for
             ordination
             only
             makes
             a
             pastor
             ,
             
               sola
               ordinatio
            
             ,
             but
             that
             ordination
             is
             not
             solitary
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             alone
             ,
             but
             inseparably
             joined
             with
             an
             inviting
             ,
             and
             chusing
             ,
             and
             consenting
             people
             .
             But
             that
             consent
             and
             choice
             doth
             not
             formally
             constitute
             a
             man
             an
             officer
             ,
             but
             only
             appropriate
             his
             labours
             to
             this
             consenting
             people
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             argues
             here
             just
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             .
             If
             we
             be
             justified
             
               sola
               fide
            
             ,
             by
             faith
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             works
             ;
             ergo
             we
             are
             justified
             by
             such
             a
             faith
             as
             is
             void
             of
             all
             works
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             a
             dead
             faith
             :
             we
             deny
             the
             consequence
             ,
             the
             man
             seeth
             with
             the
             eyes
             only
             ,
             ergo
             he
             sees
             with
             the
             eyes
             plucked
             out
             of
             the
             head
             :
             The
             like
             Paradox
             M.
             H.
             imputes
             to
             me
             ,
             if
             only
             ordination
             formally
             make
             a
             Minister
             ,
             ergo
             ordination
             now
             where
             Apostles
             are
             not
             ,
             though
             separated
             from
             election
             of
             a
             certain
             flock
             ,
             makes
             a
             lawful
             Minister
             in
             a
             setled
             Church-state
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             :
             indeed
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             I
             shall
             clear
             ,
             only
             ordination
             of
             Officers
             makes
             a
             lawful
             Minister
             .
          
           
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             here
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             imagines
             in
             the
             case
             of
             marriage
             ;
             for
             marriage-covenant
             makes
             both
             a
             man
             a
             husband
             ,
             and
             a
             husband
             to
             this
             woman
             only
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             other
             :
             but
             election
             of
             the
             people
             makes
             not
             a
             man
             a
             Minister
             ,
             but
             only
             appropriates
             his
             Ministerial
             labours
             to
             this
             flock
             fixedly
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Not
             is
             that
             any
             thing
             but
             a
             fansied
             contradiction
             ,
             he
             
               that
               is
               not
               a
               member
            
             ,
             inchurched
             and
             married
             
               to
               one
               only
               particular
               Congregation
            
             (
             for
             so
             is
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             sense
             )
             
               he
               is
               not
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
            
             ;
             For
             Presbyterian
             members
             are
             so
             neither
             members
             one
             way
             nor
             another
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Apostles
             and
             members
             dissolved
             are
             not
             fixed
             members
             of
             a
             single
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             yet
             members
             they
             must
             be
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             Catholick
             :
             sure
             it
             is
             no
             Paradox
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             are
             such
             members
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             right
             to
             all
             the
             seals
             in
             all
             Congregations
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             must
             by
             this
             reason
             be
             members
             and
             no
             members
             :
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             godly
             professors
             so
             journers
             ,
             of
             these
             baptized
             by
             Iohn
             Baptist
             ,
             Matth.
             3.
             by
             
               Peter
               ,
               Act.
            
             10.
             by
             
               Paul
               ,
               Act.
            
             16.
             
             For
             if
             we
             say
             that
             professors
             are
             only
             members
             of
             a
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             then
             we
             confine
             a
             Brother
             to
             be
             gained
             only
             to
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             let
             all
             the
             rest
             perish
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             my
             brethren
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             deny
             men
             to
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             confine
             all
             the
             Church-blessings
             ,
             and
             Church-prayers
             ,
             Church-comforts
             ,
             Church-faith
             in
             Church-hearing
             ,
             Church-partaking
             of
             seals
             to
             the
             one
             only
             Congregation
             whereof
             I
             am
             a
             member
             ,
             for
             in
             all
             other
             Congregations
             whereof
             I
             am
             no
             member
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             assembly-glory
             ,
             nor
             no
             assembly
             comfort
             
             promised
             ,
             Isa.
             4
             5
             ,
             6.
             no
             assembly
             ,
             o●
             Church-protection
             ,
             and
             Church-leading
             
               from
               a
               cloud
               by
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               shining
               of
               a
               flaming
               fire
               by
               night
               ,
            
             no
             joy
             in
             the
             publick
             sanctuary
             ,
             
               Ps.
               84.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Ps
               42.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Isa.
            
             2.
             2
             ,
             3.
             no
             comfort
             in
             
               a
               Church-way
               through
               ●ion
               in
               which
               the
               fool
               shall
               not
               erre
               ,
            
             Isa.
             35.
             89.
             no
             more
             comfort
             to
             me
             ,
             who
             am
             not
             a
             member
             of
             that
             flock
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Heathen
             and
             the
             Eunuch
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             no
             more
             a
             place
             there
             then
             the
             Heathen
             :
             contrary
             to
             Isa.
             56.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             nor
             have
             I
             Interest
             in
             Church-holiness
             ,
             Zach.
             14.
             20
             ,
             21.
             and
             the
             sanctuary
             beauty
             ,
             
               Ps.
               27.
               4.
               
               Ps.
            
             23.
             6.
             which
             the
             Angels
             desire
             to
             learn
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Eph.
               3.
               10.
               1
               
               Pet.
               1.
               12.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             11.
             10.
             more
             then
             if
             I
             were
             excommunicate
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             way
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             if
             this
             be
             not
             a
             Judaizing
             ,
             and
             a
             confining
             of
             all
             these
             spiritual
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             glorious
             Church-comforts
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Church
             prayer
             once
             confined
             to
             Bithel
             ,
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             1
             
               Kings
               28.
               29
               ,
               44.
               
               Dan.
            
             6.
             10.
             which
             Christ
             hath
             made
             common
             ,
             and
             excepts
             of
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             
               Ioh
               4
               21.
               1
               
               Tim.
               2.
               8.
               
               Rev.
            
             1.
             10.
             to
             one
             single
             Congregation
             ,
             whereof
             I
             am
             a
             member
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             s
             against
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             seals
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             union
             by
             spiritual
             ingraffing
             into
             one
             body
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             13.
             and
             we
             all
             eat
             one
             bread
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             17.
             our
             communion
             in
             love
             with
             all
             the
             Saints
             is
             here
             sealed
             ,
             and
             the
             broken
             bread
             seals
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             broken
             ,
             not
             for
             one
             man
             ,
             and
             for
             onely
             one
             single
             Congregation
             ,
             but
             it
             seals
             Christs
             love
             to
             the
             Redeemed
             world
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               3.
               16.
               1
               
               Ioh.
            
             2.
             2.
             to
             the
             whole
             redeemed
             ,
             saved
             ,
             sanctified
             Church
             ,
             
               Eph.
               5.
               23
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Ioh.
               10.
               11.
               
               &
            
             11.
             51
             ,
             52.
             for
             the
             Catholick
             Bride
             ,
             not
             a
             limb
             ,
             a
             single
             Congregation
             is
             the
             complete
             object
             of
             Christs
             intent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             complete
             and
             adequate
             matter
             of
             his
             work
             and
             soul-travel
             on
             his
             incarnation
             ,
             dying
             ,
             rising
             ,
             ascending
             ,
             interceding
             ,
             giving
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             
               Luke
               19.
               10.
               
               &
               2.
               10.
               1
               
               Ioh.
               2.
               2.
               1
               
               Tim.
               1.
               15.
               
               Rev.
               1.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Heb.
               7.
               25.
               
               Ioh.
               16.
               7.
               
               Isa.
            
             53.
             11.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             onely
             complete
             recipient
             ,
             and
             principal
             subject
             of
             all
             the
             gracious
             and
             saving
             actings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             Church-callings
             ,
             of
             the
             Promises
             ,
             Covenant
             preached
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             this
             the
             congregational
             body
             may
             say
             ,
             
               I
               have
               no
               need
               of
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             Obj.
             
               Yea
               ,
               I
               have
               materially
               need
               of
               thee
               for
               counsel
               ,
               rebuke
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             But
             is
             Body-need
             ,
             Organ-need
             ,
             and
             Church-need
             that
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               12.
               26.
               
               Peters
            
             body
             hath
             no
             Organ-need
             of
             Pauls
             feet
             to
             walk
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             two
             feet
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             but
             he
             may
             have
             physical
             need
             of
             another
             kinde
             :
             So
             the
             Congregation
             hath
             need
             of
             Heathens
             to
             rebuke
             them
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             no
             Church-need
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             12.
             would
             have
             no
             schism
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             would
             have
             the
             Churches
             to
             have
             the
             same
             Church-care
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             divided
             in
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptism
             ,
             one
             Church-head
             ,
             one
             Church-Gospel
             ,
             &c.
             which
             must
             be
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             
             not
             a
             member
             of
             all
             congregations
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             We
             are
             to
             suffer
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             rejoyce
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             but
             no
             Church-feeling
             is
             required
             of
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             and
             those
             of
             another
             congregation
             be
             not
             of
             the
             same
             visible
             body
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             fellow-feeling
             between
             the
             members
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             cannot
             speak
             of
             a
             natural
             compassion
             :
             for
             humanity
             will
             teach
             Christians
             to
             mourn
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             Heathens
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             for
             that
             of
             the
             same
             body
             of
             Christ
             with
             us
             .
             But
             as
             
             all
             these
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             a
             visible
             body
             of
             m●●y
             congregations
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Catholick
             integral
             visible
             body
             .
             So
             we
             thus
             argue
             :
             If
             the
             Church-actings
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             rejoycing
             condition
             of
             those
             of
             associated
             Churches
             be
             visible
             and
             audible
             to
             us
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             the
             Church-actings
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             rejoycing
             condition
             of
             the
             single
             congregation
             ,
             whereof
             I
             am
             a
             member
             :
             then
             must
             the
             one
             be
             a
             visible
             Body
             and
             Church
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             latter
             is
             true
             .
             The
             Proposition
             is
             clear
             :
             for
             if
             the
             properties
             and
             accidents
             be
             visible
             ,
             the
             subject
             is
             visible
             ;
             because
             this
             is
             the
             formal
             reason
             why
             a
             congregation
             is
             visible
             ,
             for
             we
             see
             not
             the
             spirits
             and
             faith
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             single
             congregation
             ,
             but
             we
             see
             their
             profession
             in
             single
             persons
             ,
             and
             their
             meetings
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             for
             hearing
             ,
             praying
             ,
             praising
             and
             partaking
             of
             the
             seals
             .
             Now
             all
             these
             we
             see
             in
             three
             or
             four
             or
             six
             meetings
             ,
             or
             conventions
             of
             the
             Churches
             associated
             ,
             which
             shall
             but
             make
             one
             numerous
             congregation
             of
             ten
             thousand
             ,
             as
             the
             dissenting
             Brethren
             said
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             :
             and
             we
             see
             them
             severally
             meet
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             the
             Church
             of
             our
             own
             single
             congregation
             .
             As
             for
             their
             poverty
             ,
             sickness
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             and
             the
             sufferings
             of
             these
             of
             the
             same
             congregation
             of
             which
             we
             are
             members
             ,
             we
             see
             not
             these
             in
             Church
             meetings
             ,
             but
             in
             single
             members
             ,
             and
             these
             must
             be
             visible
             in
             many
             congregations
             ,
             as
             the
             famine
             in
             Iudea
             for
             which
             Paul
             made
             a
             collection
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             one
             .
             From
             all
             this
             its
             clear
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             false
             which
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               all
               particular
               Churches
               are
               all
               the
               members
               that
               the
               Church
               visible
               hath
               .
            
             For
             Apostles
             ,
             godly
             sojourners
             ,
             dissolved
             members
             ,
             are
             not
             members
             of
             congregations
             ,
             not
             are
             they
             congregations
             themselves
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             integral
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Other
               Arguments
               against
               the
               Church-Covenant
               are
               vindicated
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               plainly
               affirms
               ,
               That
               when
               one
               enters
               a
               member
               of
               such
               a
               Congregation
               under
               the
               Ministery
               of
            
             A.
             B.
             
               he
               cometh
               under
               a
               new
               relative
               state
               ,
               by
               an
               implicit●
               or
               virtual
               covenant
               ,
            
             pag.
             95.
             
               which
               is
               cross
               to
               that
               which
               was
               affirmed
            
             pag.
             92.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             H.
             cites
             not
             my
             words
             to
             the
             full
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             
             but
             he
             that
             enters
             a
             fixt
             member
             of
             a
             congregation
             ,
             
               comes
               under
               a
               new
               relative
               state
               of
               a
               virtual
               covenant
               ,
            
             and
             so
             does
             he
             that
             enters
             a
             member
             of
             a
             Christian
             Army
             ,
             of
             a
             Family
             ,
             of
             a
             Society
             in
             a
             Ship.
             But
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             is
             not
             touched
             :
             for
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             is
             not
             ,
             Whether
             this
             
               new
               Covenant
               make
               the
               adjoyner
               a
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               where
               as
               he
               was
               no
               visible
               member
               before
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             a
             born
             Englishman
             ,
             by
             being
             made
             a
             citizen
             of
             London
             ,
             was
             made
             an
             Englishman
             and
             a
             born
             Subject
             of
             England
             ,
             whereas
             he
             was
             not
             a
             born
             Subject
             before
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             doth
             this
             New-covenant
             give
             him
             right
             and
             claim
             to
             Church-ordinances
             ,
             and
             seals
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             so
             as
             without
             it
             ,
             the
             man
             hath
             no
             right
             at
             all
             to
             Ordinances
             .
             Sure
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             great
             sin
             to
             lay
             more
             weight
             on
             either
             the
             Temple
             or
             the
             Ark
             than
             God
             hath
             laid
             on
             them
             .
             But
             this
             Covenant
             so
             used
             is
             a
             fancy
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               A
               Church
               newly
               erected
               becomes
               a
               sister-Church
               with
               others
               ,
               yet
               she
               needs
               not
               a
               new
               Covenant
               (
               saith
               Mr.
            
             R.
             )
             
               to
               accomplish
            
             
             it
             .
             Ans.
             
               No
               certain
               ,
               our
               Covenant
               once
               entred
               ,
               all
               the
               relations
               that
               depend
               thereupon
               are
               included
               in
               the
               first
               Covenant
               .
               A
               woman
               once
               being
               married
               ,
               all
               duties
               to
               the
               husbands
               kindred
               results
               from
               the
               Marriage-covenant
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               a
               new
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             Yea
             ,
             but
             a
             Church
             newly
             erected
             becomes
             as
             really
             a
             part
             of
             a
             Synodical
             body
             that
             is
             really
             obliged
             to
             engage
             for
             association
             ,
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               (
               and
               it
               s
               both
               lawful
               and
               useful
               )
            
             as
             a
             person
             
             becomes
             a
             member
             of
             the
             single
             congregation
             .
             And
             officers
             are
             no
             less
             married
             to
             Synodical
             duties
             
               (
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               and
               right
               reason
            
             (
             saith
             the
             same
             Mr.
             H.
             )
             than
             single
             persons
             
             are
             married
             to
             congregational
             duties
             ;
             therefore
             a
             covenant
             is
             as
             necessary
             in
             the
             one
             as
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             
               magis
               &
               minus
               non
               variant
               speciem
               ,
            
             if
             there
             be
             a
             marriage
             ,
             here
             officers
             are
             more
             married
             to
             the
             associated
             Churches
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             complete
             correlate
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             single
             and
             inadequate
             correlate
             the
             bit
             of
             a
             single
             congregation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             man
             born
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             baptized
             ,
             is
             engaged
             in
             all
             duties
             ,
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               Apologie
               said
               ,
               It
               s
               not
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Word
               touching
               Man
               and
               Wife
               ,
               Magistrate
               and
               Subject
               ,
               that
               makes
               people
               in
               such
               a
               state
               ,
               but
               the
               Covenant
               thus
               stands
               unanswered
               by
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             is
             for
             me
             ;
             but
             he
             being
             born
             in
             the
             Gospel-covenant
             ,
             
             and
             baptized
             to
             all
             Churches
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             son
             ,
             a
             married
             member
             to
             all
             congregations
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             R.
             constantly
             denied
             the
             naked
             comparison
             ,
             as
             blasphemous
             and
             Popish
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             Spouse
             to
             no
             sinful
             man
             ,
             Pope
             or
             any
             other
             .
             
               Enaristus
               ,
               The
               Councel
               of
               Carthage
               ,
            
             of
             Sardis
             ,
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             so
             judge
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Bishop
               is
               the
               Husband
               ,
               the
               Church
               his
               Wife
               .
               Innocentius
            
             the
             III.
             
               As
               Almighty
               God
               hath
               left
               the
               Marriage-covenant
               to
               be
               dissolved
               by
               his
               own
               judgement
               onely
               ,
               so
               let
               not
               the
               Bishop
               leave
               his
               Church
               .
            
             But
             Calvin
             and
             Luther
             say
             ,
             The
             Lord
             is
             the
             Husband
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             So
             
               Bullinger
               ,
               Musculus
               ,
               Gualther
            
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             It
             makes
             communion
             between
             the
             Pastor
             and
             those
             of
             divers
             congregations
             to
             be
             acts
             of
             Adultery
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             makes
             a
             Pastor
             to
             be
             married
             till
             death
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             the
             congregation
             is
             dissolved
             by
             persecution
             ,
             the
             godly
             Pastor
             is
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             Masters
             service
             by
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             covenant
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             faithful
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Christ
             himself
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             divorces
             between
             all
             godly
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             all
             Churches
             on
             earth
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             preach
             pastorally
             ,
             or
             to
             tender
             the
             seals
             to
             another
             congregation
             ,
             or
             any
             member
             thereof
             ,
             though
             Letters
             of
             Recommendation
             (
             as
             our
             Brethren
             say
             )
             may
             give
             Church
             right
             to
             the
             se●ls
             to
             those
             of
             another
             congregation
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
             yet
             we
             still
             desire
             to
             Quere
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             upon
             the
             banishment
             or
             death
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             sister
             congregations
             ,
             may
             not
             lawfully
             ,
             pastorally
             preach
             and
             tender
             the
             seals
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             if
             the
             former
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             strange
             man
             acting
             as
             a
             husband
             to
             another
             mans
             wife
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Here
             is
             a
             Pastor
             acting
             as
             a
             Pastor
             and
             a
             Shepherd
             to
             those
             that
             are
             not
             his
             flock
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             no
             intervening
             of
             a
             Church-covenant
             ;
             and
             he
             wants
             the
             essentials
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             choise
             of
             that
             people
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Here
             is
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             relation
             between
             Pastor
             and
             People
             broken
             ,
             and
             their
             principles
             destroyed
             ,
             if
             the
             latter
             be
             said
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             difference
             is
             there
             between
             his
             tendring
             of
             the
             seals
             to
             those
             of
             another
             congregation
             in
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             Church
             ,
             except
             the
             walls
             of
             the
             house
             make
             the
             difference
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Why
             should
             he
             not
             tender
             the
             other
             seal
             of
             Regeneration
             common
             to
             all
             covenanted
             ones
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             39.
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             he
             may
             not
             as
             a
             Pastor
             in
             another
             congregation
             ;
             How
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             authority
             of
             Scripture
             are
             Pastors
             onely
             Ambassadors
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             Messengers
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             Workers
             with
             Christ
             ,
             Stewards
             ,
             Dispensers
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Sent
             of
             God
             ,
             Friends
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             and
             can
             act
             onely
             as
             such
             within
             the
             precincts
             of
             a
             congregation
             ;
             and
             lose
             both
             name
             and
             thing
             ,
             when
             they
             pass
             over
             the
             line
             
             to
             visible
             Saints
             of
             another
             congregation
             ?
             The
             Priests
             might
             not
             offer
             sacrifice
             and
             offerings
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             place
             that
             the
             Lord
             should
             appoint
             in
             his
             Word
             ;
             shew
             us
             a
             word
             confining
             pastoral
             acting
             〈◊〉
             Ambassadors
             to
             one
             flock
             onely
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             destroyes
             the
             communion
             of
             Churches
             as
             Churches
             ,
             
             and
             makes
             Synods
             ,
             in
             which
             Pastors
             act
             as
             Pastors
             to
             other
             congregations
             associate
             ,
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Cotton
             teacheth
             )
             to
             be
             no
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             same
             husbandly
             power
             must
             be
             in
             Doctors
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             write
             not
             books
             as
             Doctors
             to
             other
             Congregations
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             What
             Scripture
             warranteth
             the
             same
             Pastor
             in
             the
             same
             Sermon
             preaching
             to
             his
             own
             flock
             ,
             and
             to
             many
             strangers
             of
             another
             congregation
             ,
             to
             act
             as
             a
             Pastor
             to
             his
             own
             onely
             ,
             and
             to
             others
             as
             a
             gifted
             man
             ?
             and
             to
             hear
             in
             the
             same
             word
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             one
             by
             pastoral
             authority
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             other
             by
             private
             authority
             ,
             such
             as
             a
             gifted
             plowman
             or
             woman
             hath
             ?
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Onely
             Christ
             is
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             Spouse
             ,
             Husband
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               3.
               
               Eph.
               5.
               
               Cant.
            
             6.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             and
             it
             will
             not
             suffice
             to
             say
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             supreme
             Catholick
             Husband
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             but
             the
             pastor
             is
             the
             under-politick
             head
             and
             husband
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             as
             some
             distinguish
             .
             For
             the
             Husband
             and
             Bridegroom
             are
             as
             incommunicable
             Titles
             proper
             to
             Christ
             onely
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Eph.
               1.
               22.
               
               Col.
            
             1.
             18.
             and
             yet
             Jesuites
             do
             but
             mock
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             the
             principal
             and
             perpetual
             Head
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             a
             soveraign
             and
             principal
             manner
             ,
             but
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             Ministerial
             Head.
             Nor
             do
             Papists
             make
             the
             Pope
             a
             Father
             ,
             Husband
             ,
             Bridegroom
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             spiritual
             influence
             of
             life
             ,
             motion
             and
             grace
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             refuted
             by
             Willet
             ,
             D.
             
               Fulk
               ,
               Cartwright
            
             ,
             and
             ours
             :
             And
             Mr.
             H.
             will
             but
             
               ad
               naus●am
            
             inculcate
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Pastor
               is
               the
               married
               Husband
               ,
               and
               the
               Congregation
               
               his
               onely
               Wife
            
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             may
             not
             act
             as
             a
             pastor
             toward
             others
             than
             his
             own
             flock
             ,
             more
             
               than
               a
               man
               may
               venture
               to
               take
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               the
               duties
               of
               a
               husband
               to
               a
               woman
               —
               and
               tell
               her
               he
               is
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               —
               and
               there
               need●…
               Marriage-covenant
               .
            
             Hence
             I
             infer
             ,
             he
             cannot
             dispense
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             one
             of
             another
             congregation
             ,
             contrary
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             married
             by
             a
             Church-covenant
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             must
             be
             a
             
               husband
               ,
               and
               perform
               the
               duties
               of
               a
               husband
            
             to
             a
             hundred
             persons
             ,
             of
             a
             hundred
             associate
             congregations
             .
             But
             it
             had
             been
             fit
             Mr.
             H.
             had
             produced
             any
             words
             of
             mine
             that
             bear
             ,
             that
             
               being
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
            
             can
             warrant
             a
             man
             to
             discharge
             pastoral
             duties
             ,
             either
             to
             one
             congregation
             or
             other
             ,
             before
             he
             be
             lawfully
             called
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             before
             he
             formally
             consent
             and
             engage
             not
             implicitely
             ,
             but
             formally
             and
             expresly
             to
             feed
             the
             flock
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             that
             any
             mans
             being
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             licenses
             him
             to
             do
             all
             duties
             whatsoever
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             of
             a
             Husband
             ,
             of
             a
             Physician
             ,
             b●fore
             he
             be
             lawfully
             called
             of
             God
             to
             the
             calling
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             a
             Husband
             ,
             a
             Physician
             .
             And
             Mr.
             H.
             wrongfully
             would
             that
             the
             Reader
             should
             believe
             ,
             That
             Mr.
             R.
             so
             teacheth
             .
             There
             are
             some
             actions
             indeed
             that
             the
             visible
             and
             professed
             being
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             warranteth
             a
             man
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             seals
             in
             all
             congregations
             ,
             without
             any
             new
             Church-covenant
             ,
             to
             gain
             a
             trespassing
             brother
             ,
             to
             counsel
             ,
             teach
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             comfort
             Church-members
             of
             all
             congregations
             ,
             where
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             he
             shall
             be
             for
             the
             present
             .
             And
             Mr.
             R.
             denies
             that
             these
             are
             either
             pastoral
             ,
             or
             husband-duties
             ,
             and
             thinks
             Mr.
             H.
             in
             a
             great
             errour
             :
             for
             if
             one
             of
             another
             congregation
             should
             trespass
             against
             a
             member
             of
             a
             sister-congregation
             near
             by
             ,
             Mr.
             H.
             hath
             furnished
             the
             offender
             rebuked
             with
             this
             Reply
             :
             
               You
               and
               I
               are
               not
               congregational
               Brethren
               ,
               nor
               married
               members
               of
               the
               same
               congregation
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               warrants
               not
               you
               to
               rebuke
               me
               ,
               or
               to
               tell
               the
               Church
               of
               my
               obstinacy
               in
               Adultery
               ,
               except
               you
               and
               I
               had
               both
               sworn
               in
               the
               same
               Marriage-congregational
               covenant
               :
               for
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               no
               more
               warranteth
               you
               to
               gain
               me
               in
               a
               Church
               way
               ,
               than
               it
               warranteth
               a
               man
               to
               do
               husband-duties
               to
               the
               Woman
               with
               whom
               he
               never
               made
               any
               Marriage-covenant
            
             ;
             and
             
             so
             all
             duties
             of
             this
             kinde
             performed
             by
             Presbyterians
             never
             so
             godly
             ,
             must
             be
             Antichristian
             and
             adulterous
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               This
               new
               Covenant
               makes
               the
               new
               adjoyner
               a
               member
               of
               the
               congregation
               ,
               (
               saith
               Mr.
            
             R.
             )
             
               never
               〈◊〉
               of
               us
               (
               saith
               Mr.
            
             H.
             )
             
               said
               any
               such
               thing
               .
               The
               Church
               as
            
             totum
             essentiale
             ,
             
               made
               of
               visible
               Saints
               covenanting
               to
               watch
               over
               one
               another
               in
               a
               Church-Way
               ,
               is
               before
               her
               officers
               ,
               the
               particular
               members
               are
               members
               before
               they
               choose
               their
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               not
               made
               Church-members
               by
               this
               new
               covenant
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             There
             be
             too
             many
             wayes
             to
             the
             Well
             here
             .
             I
             said
             ,
             
               the
               new
               covenant
               makes
               the
               new
               adjoyner
               a
               member
               of
               the
               congregation
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             I
             adde
             ,
             A
             member
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             whereas
             he
             was
             no
             better
             then
             a
             heathen
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               New
               England
            
             say
             with
             me
             ;
             Though
             Mr.
             H.
             say
             ,
             That
             never
             
             
               one
               of
               them
               said
               any
               such
               thing
               .
            
             And
             sure
             this
             is
             one
             Church-covenant
             by
             which
             persons
             are
             made
             fixed
             members
             of
             a
             congregation
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             are
             by
             this
             covenant
             made
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             whereas
             they
             were
             as
             pagans
             before
             .
             But
             there
             is
             another
             Church-covenant
             ,
             by
             which
             pastor
             and
             people
             are
             married
             ,
             and
             every
             member
             so
             married
             ,
             as
             they
             cannot
             act
             as
             Church-members
             without
             their
             own
             congregation
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             act
             as
             a
             pastor
             toward
             any
             ,
             but
             toward
             his
             own
             flock
             .
             Hence
             a
             new
             Quaere
             ,
             Whether
             there
             be
             two
             different
             Church-covenants
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             s
             without
             question
             ,
             that
             the
             family
             of
             Abraham
             was
             Gods
             covenanted
             people
             before
             circumcision
             was
             instituted
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             ground
             for
             a
             formal
             Church-covenanting
             among
             themselves
             .
             And
             it
             speaks
             against
             all
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             say
             there
             was
             a
             Church
             covenant
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             1
             ,
             5.
             for
             they
             were
             not
             made
             Church-members
             ,
             for
             members
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             by
             these
             covenantings
             with
             God.
             And
             this
             is
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             own
             consequence
             ,
             
               They
               are
               members
               before
               they
               chose
               their
               Pastors
               :
            
             Ergo.
             So
             I
             retort
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               this
               covenant
               difference
               the
               visible
               Church
               from
               the
            
             
             
               invisible
               ,
               as
               the
               formal
               cause
               ;
               then
               there
               have
               been
               no
               visible
               
               Churches
               since
               the
               Apostles
               times
               till
               now
               .
               Now
               the
               Churches
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             )
             in
             England
             ,
             Holland
             ,
             
               &c.
               have
               the
               implicit
               covenant
               ,
               at
               their
               practice
               evidenceth
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Yet
             it
             must
             f●…ow
             ,
             since
             presbyterian
             Churches
             believe
             and
             practice
             juridical
             power
             ,
             without
             the
             bonds
             of
             a
             single
             Independent
             Church
             in
             divers
             associate
             Congregations
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             do
             not
             contend
             for
             ,
             but
             are
             against
             really
             supposed
             Saints
             ,
             as
             only
             constituent
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             causes
             internal
             and
             external
             .
          
           
             And
             3.
             are
             so
             contradictorious
             to
             Independency
             ,
             there
             have
             been
             no
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             since
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             an
             implicit
             covenant
             suffice
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             popish
             Churches
             to
             have
             much
             of
             that
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             
               Though
               many
               unwarrantable
               wayet
               convey
               this
               covenant
               ,
               yet
               it self
               may
               be
               warrantable
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             by
             ways
             Mr.
             R.
             mean
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             wayes
             inseparable
             ,
             
             causes
             ,
             pillars
             ,
             means
             and
             undeniable
             consequences
             ,
             the
             covenant
             must
             be
             the
             more
             unhappy
             ,
             as
             the
             unlawful
             wayes
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             bready
             God
             ,
             and
             Idolatrous
             Ceremonies
             inseparably
             conveying
             it
             ,
             render
             it
             unlucky
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               It
               is
               a
               dream
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Apostles
               came
               to
               plant
               Churches
               ,
               that
               private
               men
               ,
               not
               the
               Apostles
               converted
               them
               ;
               Where
               is
               the
               man
               (
               of
               ours
               )
               that
               will
               affirm
               that
               all
               (
               All
               )
               are
               converted
               by
               private
               Christians
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             reply
             auswers
             not
             a
             whit
             to
             the
             Charge
             of
             Mr.
             R.
             now
             when
             the
             Apostles
             are
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             our
             Brethrens
             way
             ,
             are
             not
             Pastors
             so
             much
             as
             extraordinary
             nor
             ,
             publick
             men
             ,
             for
             extraordinariness
             destroys
             not
             the
             nature
             of
             Pastors
             ;
             and
             to
             our
             Brethren
             Pastor
             and
             flock
             are
             relatives
             ;
             but
             the
             heathen
             are
             no
             fed
             stock
             ,
             nor
             these
             who
             now
             teach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             heathen
             ,
             Apostles
             nor
             Pastors
             .
             
          
           
             3.
             
             These
             who
             teach
             that
             now
             Apostles
             ceasing
             ,
             Pastors
             as
             Pastors
             convert
             none
             according
             to
             the
             revealed
             command
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             pre
             suppose
             all
             are
             converted
             before
             they
             be
             admitted
             members
             :
             they
             convert
             not
             as
             Pastors
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             must
             convert
             them
             as
             no
             Pastors
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             convert
             them
             as
             private
             
             men
             ,
             except
             there
             be
             a
             middle
             preacher
             between
             a
             preaching
             officer
             ,
             and
             a
             private
             man
             ,
             but
             this
             every
             where
             is
             taught
             by
             our
             brethren
             :
             now
             this
             middle
             uncalled
             man
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             ordinary
             converser
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             teacheth
             that
             the
             Church
             homogeneal
             ,
             in
             ordinary
             ,
             now
             when
             there
             are
             no
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             before
             Baptism
             and
             Ministry
             ;
             now
             this
             Church
             is
             all
             the
             visible
             sovieties
             of
             confederate
             
             converts
             on
             earth
             .
             Let
             Mr.
             H.
             tell
             us
             who
             converted
             them
             :
             not
             Pastors
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             a
             framed
             Church
             in
             esse
             and
             operari
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             and
             sole
             Creators
             of
             all
             Officers
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             
               It
               is
               unwarrantable
               to
               say
               Pastors
               now
               convert
               not
               Indians
            
             
             
               and
               Heathens
            
             ,
             saith
             Mr
             
               R.
               It
               is
               warrantable
               enough
            
             ,
             saith
             M.
             H.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Enough
             is
             a
             feast
             .
             Converters
             of
             Heathen
             now
             are
             either
             Apostles
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             or
             Ordinary
             Officers
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             middle
             new
             Officers
             :
             this
             latter
             cannot
             without
             Scripture
             be
             said
             ,
             not
             the
             former
             ,
             for
             they
             want
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
             and
             miracles
             ;
             nor
             are
             they
             ordinary
             Pastors
             .
             For
             Pastor
             and
             flock
             ,
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             Shepherd
             called
             ,
             and
             Church
             chusing
             ,
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             are
             Relatives
             .
             But
             Indians
             are
             no
             chusing
             Church
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             
               Men
               must
               be
               satisfied
               in
               conscience
               of
               the
               conversion
               one
               of
               another
               ,
            
             saith
             Mr.
             R.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
               To
               reasonable
               charity
               they
               should
            
             ,
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             
               and
               no
               doubt
               it
               was
               in
            
             Ananias
             ,
             Saphira
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             But
             their
             long
             conversing
             together
             ,
             for
             this
             satisfaction
             Mr.
             H.
             bringeth
             down
             to
             two
             poor
             experienced
             Witnesses
             ,
             Magus
             
             and
             Iudas
             ,
             for
             every
             one
             must
             witness
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             witnesses
             were
             called
             and
             judicially
             deponed
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             3000.
             
             Act.
             2.
             and
             all
             Iudea
             ,
             and
             all
             round
             about
             who
             were
             baptized
             ,
             
               Matth.
               3.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Mark
               1.
               5.
               
               Luk.
            
             4.
             21.
             were
             real
             converts
             ,
             who
             can
             believe
             ,
             except
             you
             believe
             ?
             for
             so
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             
               What
               is
               all
               this
               to
               overthrow
               the
               covenant
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Very
             much
             ;
             for
             it
             destroyes
             the
             Ministry
             :
             for
             though
             some
             private
             Christians
             may
             convert
             some
             ,
             yet
             no
             man
             can
             shew
             
             me
             ,
             by
             our
             brethrens
             way
             ,
             that
             pastors
             now
             do
             convert
             any
             at
             all
             ;
             contrary
             to
             
               Mat.
               28.
               19
               ,
               20
               Rom.
               10.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Eph.
               4.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               1
               
               Cor.
               3.
               5.
               2
               
               Cor.
               5.
               20.
               
               Act.
            
             26.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             or
             if
             they
             convert
             any
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             not
             as
             pastors
             .
          
           
           
             M.
             H.
             
               They
               which
               have
               no
               Church-power
               ,
               can
               put
               forth
               no
               Church
               power
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               Churches
               to
               other
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               The
               proposition
               is
               weak
               ,
               they
               put
               forth
               an
               act
               of
               love
               ,
               of
               counsel
               ,
               of
               approbation
               ,
               of
               conjunction
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               power
               .
            
             Mr.
             R.
             
               grants
               one
               single
               Congregation
               to
               have
               no
               power
               over
               another
               ;
               many
               Churches
               sent
               to
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               declare
               their
               judgement
               ,
               may
               approve
               of
               their
               determinations
               ,
               if
               holy
               ,
               if
               not
               ,
               may
               confute
               them
               ;
               yet
               they
               have
               no
               Church-power
               over
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             My
             argument
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             many
             Churches
             ,
             suppose
             mine
             ,
             have
             not
             power
             by
             this
             way
             to
             receive
             in
             one
             Church
             ,
             nor
             
               Iames
               ,
               Cephas
            
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             power
             to
             receive
             authoritatively
             Paul
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             say
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Pelicanus
               ,
               Pareus
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Diodati
               ,
               Beza
            
             ;
             yea
             Ierom
             also
             before
             them
             .
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             If
             Mr.
             R.
             
               const●ue
               a
               token
               of
               consent
            
             ,
             consensionis
             ,
             
               to
               be
               a
            
             Symbole
             
               of
               authority
               ,
               it
               is
               beyond
               my
               understanding
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             R.
             never
             understands
             private
             consent
             ,
             or
             private
             counsel
             ,
             such
             as
             one
             private
             man
             or
             woman
             may
             give
             to
             another
             private
             person
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             of
             another
             congregation
             ,
             to
             be
             publick
             authority
             ;
             but
             I
             acknowledge
             a
             publick
             authoritative
             ,
             and
             Aopstolick
             consent
             to
             be
             in
             
               Iames
               ,
               Cephas
               ,
               Iohn
            
             ;
             and
             their
             meaning
             was
             ,
             
               Brother
               Paul
               ,
               our
               counsel
               as
               Brethren
               ,
               is
               ,
               and
               our
               consent
               ,
               you
               be
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               but
               we
               have
               no
               Apostolick
               authority
               from
               the
               Lord
               to
               own
               you
               as
               an
               Apostle
               .
            
             Now
             that
             is
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             for
             this
             of
             Mr.
             R.
             must
             bide
             yet
             strong
             :
             
               these
               that
               have
               no
               Church-power
               can
               put
               forth
               no
               Church-act
               .
            
             Such
             as
             one
             Church
             may
             put
             forth
             toward
             another
             single
             Sister-Church
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             R.
             often
             granteth
             ,
             as
             one
             single
             man
             cannot
             excommunicate
             another
             ;
             yet
             one
             single
             man
             being
             a
             Pastor
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             Judicature
             joined
             with
             the
             Church
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             Mat.
             18.
             may
             give
             consent
             ,
             not
             private
             by
             way
             of
             counsel
             ,
             but
             publick
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             authoritative
             influence
             ,
             as
             a
             partial
             and
             collateral
             cause
             ,
             that
             Paul
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             be
             authoritatively
             adopted
             into
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             &
             that
             they
             be
             excommunicate
             
             who
             say
             ,
             they
             
               are
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               ,
               and
               do
               lye
               ,
               Rev.
            
             2.
             and
             a
             married
             wife
             hath
             no
             marriage-power
             over
             any
             man
             but
             over
             her
             own
             husband
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               but
               she
               may
               put
               forth
               an
               act
               of
               love
               and
               counsell
               to
               all
               men
               .
            
             But
             I
             ask
             ,
             may
             she
             put
             forth
             a
             certain
             act
             of
             matrimonial
             love
             ,
             or
             perform
             a
             certain
             matrimonial
             duty
             to
             all
             men
             on
             earth
             ?
             this
             would
             be
             too
             near
             unchast
             acting
             .
             So
             let
             Mr.
             H.
             answer
             ,
             whether
             these
             three
             ,
             
               Iames
               ,
               Cephas
            
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             gave
             Apostolick
             publick
             consent
             ,
             that
             Paul
             should
             be
             received
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             only
             a
             private
             counsel
             .
             If
             the
             former
             be
             said
             ,
             why
             contend
             we
             ?
             if
             the
             latter
             ,
             what
             more
             had
             Paul
             from
             the
             given
             right
             hand
             of
             these
             Apostles
             then
             he
             had
             before
             ?
             he
             was
             no
             more
             to
             them
             an
             Apostle
             then
             before
             ,
             yea
             ,
             more
             to
             three
             private
             Believers
             in
             Galatia
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             Gal.
             2.
             
             These
             Churches
             sent
             to
             the
             Parliament
             that
             way
             ,
             not
             representing
             the
             National
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             covenanted
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             can
             give
             no
             Church-determination
             ,
             more
             then
             so
             many
             single
             Pastors
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             an
             official
             judgement
             ,
             not
             a
             private
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             
               It
               is
               not
               warrantable
               that
               one
               not
               in
               office
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             R.
             )
             
             
               but
               a
               private
               Christian
               ,
               should
               pray
               ,
               exhort
               ,
               preside
               in
               the
               framing
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               ordaining
               of
               Pastors
               .
            
             Ans.
             
               The
               practice
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Scotland
             
               will
               say
               to
               this
               ,
               we
               allow
               not
               publick
               prophesying
               of
               unofficed
               men
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Here
             is
             ordinary
             prophecying
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             of
             the
             
             Apostle
             Peter
             at
             the
             calling
             of
             
               Matthias
               ,
               Act.
            
             1.
             and
             publick
             Church-prophesying
             and
             praying
             ;
             such
             as
             is
             by
             the
             Prophets
             or
             presbytery
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             when
             Paul
             &
             Barnabas
             were
             called
             to
             be
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             and
             since
             officers
             are
             but
             adjuncts
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             Mr.
             H.
             and
             separable
             accidents
             ,
             by
             no
             institution
             of
             Christ
             have
             pastors
             hand
             in
             ordaining
             pastors
             ;
             but
             the
             setled
             way
             till
             Christs
             second
             coming
             is
             that
             the
             male-Church
             kindly
             
               per
               se
            
             ,
             make
             and
             unmake
             all
             the
             officers
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             by
             Church
             prophesying
             of
             unofficed
             men
             .
             2.
             
             Expectants
             being
             pastors
             
               in
               fieri
            
             ,
             sons
             of
             the
             prophets
             ,
             by
             command
             of
             the
             prophets
             ,
             
               vi
               materiae
            
             ,
             for
             trial
             must
             prophesie
             :
             that
             you
             cannot
             warrantably
             say
             from
             Scripture
             of
             your
             prophets
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
           
             LIB
             .
             II.
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Whether
               or
               not
               a
               company
               of
               Believers
               destitute
               as
               yet
               of
               Officers
               ,
               and
               combined
               together
               by
               this
               new
               Covenant
               ,
               be
               truely
               called
               ,
               and
               be
               in
               truth
               and
               indeed
               a
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
             MR
             .
             Hooker
             moves
             the
             question
             ,
             whether
             such
             a
             
             company
             
               be
               a
               Church
               indeed
            
             ?
             by
             which
             he
             insinuates
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             kind
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             only
             visible
             Church
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Therefore
             Mr.
             H.
             stands
             obliged
             either
             to
             form
             the
             question
             in
             other
             terms
             ,
             or
             to
             shew
             which
             is
             the
             only
             instituted
             visible
             Church
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             for
             the
             Discipline-book
             of
             
               N.
               E.
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             Church
             which
             Christ
             in
             his
             Gospel
             hath
             
               instituted
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               hath
               committed
               the
               Keyes
               —
               the
               Officers
               ,
               Censures
               —
               is
            
             coetus
             fidelium
             ,
             
               a
               combination
               of
               the
               godly
               —
               called
               a
               particular
               visible
               Church
               .
            
             And
             Mr.
             H.
             comes
             to
             
             our
             hand
             ,
             and
             (
             so
             with
             a
             trumpet
             giving
             an
             uncertain
             sound
             )
             he
             tells
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Congregational
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             goes
             before
             Officers
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             Man
             in
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             proved
             by
             no
             Scripture
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               trumpet
               here
               gives
               an
               incertain
               sound
               .
            
             M.
             
               R.
               expressions
               are
               so
               full
               of
               variety
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             a
             groundless
             charge
             ,
             except
             you
             bring
             expressions
             of
             Mr.
             R.
             ambiguities
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             legible
             to
             the
             Reader
             :
             I
             blow
             the
             trumpet
             alwayes
             against
             such
             a
             visible
             Church
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             forgeth
             by
             arguments
             from
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             answered
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             
               A
               Church
               ministerial
               is
               taken
               two
               wayes
               .
               1.
               
               Generally
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               implying
               any
               delegate
               power
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               any
               Church-acts
               ,
               under
               Christ.
               So
               a
               company
               of
               visible
               Saints
               hath
               power
               of
               admission
               of
               members
               ,
               and
               election
               of
               officers
               ;
               and
               in
               case
               they
               prove
               heretical
               ,
               to
               reject
               the
               officer
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               no
               officer
               .
               All
               these
               are
               granted
               by
            
             Mr.
             
               R.
               Ministerial
               power
               is
               taken
               strictly
               ,
               as
               it
               includes
               an
               office
               power
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               not
               ministerial
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             H.
             dictates
             ,
             but
             neither
             teaches
             nor
             brings
             one
             word
             of
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             a
             distinction
             that
             hath
             neither
             head
             nor
             feet
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             members
             of
             the
             distinction
             are
             coincident
             ;
             for
             to
             ordain
             officers
             ,
             and
             excommunicate
             them
             is
             governing
             strictly
             and
             most
             properly
             ;
             as
             is
             in
             the
             second
             member
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             the
             first
             
             member
             ,
             to
             excommunicate
             makes
             a
             ministerial
             Church
             largely
             so
             called
             .
             The
             distinction
             is
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             destroyes
             it self
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             to
             ask
             whether
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             wanting
             such
             as
             are
             the
             only
             Governours
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
             Rulers
             ,
             be
             a
             ruling
             and
             a
             governing
             Church
             ,
             for
             a
             Society
             that
             doth
             ordain
             Elders
             ,
             and
             which
             censures
             them
             ,
             if
             heretical
             ,
             with
             excommunication
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             Ruling
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             Ministerial
             Church
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Ruling
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             Church
             on
             Earth
             .
             If
             any
             say
             that
             a
             Society
             that
             appoints
             Stewards
             and
             Officers
             over
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             excommunicateth
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             politick
             governing
             Society
             ;
             they
             may
             deny
             that
             the
             man
             which
             maketh
             use
             of
             reason
             is
             a
             reasonable
             
             creature
             .
             And
             to
             frame
             a
             distinction
             ,
             and
             say
             a
             man
             is
             a
             reasonable
             
             creature
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             is
             poor
             Logick
             .
             We
             can
             give
             instances
             where
             the
             Presbytery
             ordains
             ,
             and
             layes
             on
             hands
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             14.
             and
             where
             Titus
             and
             other
             Elders
             are
             to
             ordain
             Elders
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             and
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             others
             are
             charged
             to
             lay
             on
             hands
             ,
             and
             ordain
             no
             man
             suddenly
             ,
             while
             he
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             a
             fit
             Officer
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             10.
             and
             where
             Timothy
             and
             others
             with
             him
             are
             commanded
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             to
             commit
             the
             
               ministry
               to
               faithful
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               .
            
             Would
             Mr.
             H.
             shew
             so
             much
             for
             the
             power
             of
             Rule
             in
             a
             company
             of
             Believers
             ,
             void
             of
             Officers
             ,
             or
             give
             us
             a
             shadow
             of
             reason
             in
             the
             word
             from
             precepts
             ,
             practices
             ,
             promises
             ,
             for
             this
             new
             Church
             ,
             that
             ordains
             and
             excommunicates
             without
             Officers
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             something
             to
             say
             to
             this
             ,
             who
             upon
             good
             groun●
             say
             ,
             they
             coyn
             a
             new
             Church
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             unknown
             to
             word
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             indeed
             elswhere
             saith
             ,
             
               Such
               places
               shall
               prove
            
             Ti●…
             thy
             and
             Titus
             
               to
               be
               Prelats
            
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             and
             our
             Brethrens
             way
             shall
             be
             straited
             with
             this
             groundless
             Argument
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             say
             ,
             these
             Epistles
             in
             point
             of
             governing
             ,
             as
             trying
             
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             of
             Deacons
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             of
             Elders
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             17.
             ordaining
             or
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             ver
             .
             22.
             receiving
             of
             accusation
             by
             witnesses
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             the
             ordaining
             of
             Elders
             thus
             and
             thus
             qualified
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             in
             season
             and
             out
             of
             season
             2
             Tim
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             with
             gentleness
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             15.
             ruling
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             charging
             of
             men
             to
             preach
             sound
             doctrine
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             3.
             dividing
             the
             word
             aright
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             These
             Epistles
             (
             I
             say
             )
             are
             written
             to
             Timothy
             and
             to
             Titus
             ,
             not
             as
             little
             Monarchs
             ,
             with
             preeminence
             above
             other
             Elders
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             as
             representing
             all
             faithful
             Officers
             in
             the
             Colledge
             of
             that
             Presbytery
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             who
             are
             to
             keep
             that
             
               command
               unviolable
               ,
               to
               the
               second
               appearing
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Tim
             6.
             13.
             and
             they
             are
             not
             written
             to
             Elders
             as
             having
             dominion
             over
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             these
             Epistles
             were
             written
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             not
             as
             representing
             Officers
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Church
             representing
             the
             
             people
             ,
             yet
             wanting
             Officers
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             a
             Church-capacity
             ,
             then
             it
             should
             be
             Pauls
             minde
             that
             the
             people
             in
             that
             case
             destitute
             of
             Elders
             ,
             should
             
               preach
               the
               word
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
            
             ;
             as
             Timothy
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             that
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             that
             capacity
             ,
             should
             ,
             as
             the
             
               approved
               workmen
               of
               God
               ,
               divide
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               rightly
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ordain
             Elders
             ,
             and
             make
             and
             unmake
             Officers
             ,
             by
             the
             places
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               5.
               22
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               
               Tit.
            
             1.
             5.
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             should
             not
             have
             ordained
             Titus
             to
             appoint
             Elders
             in
             every
             city
             ,
             for
             he
             should
             have
             appointed
             the
             Cities
             and
             Churches
             of
             onely
             believers
             to
             ordain
             their
             own
             Elders
             .
          
           
             Yea
             3.
             the
             Church
             void
             of
             Elders
             ,
             by
             our
             Brethrens
             way
             ,
             are
             the
             onely
             society
             and
             visible
             Church
             on
             earth
             ,
             who
             make
             and
             unmake
             ,
             call
             and
             excommunicate
             Officers
             ,
             and
             Officers
             have
             no
             hand
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             accidentally
             :
             for
             ,
             
               Elders
               are
               made
               ,
               and
               if
               heretical
               ,
               rejected
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               )
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               having
               no
               Elders
               at
               all
               .
               Ergo
               ,
            
             these
             Epistles
             must
             be
             written
             to
             the
             believers
             of
             Ephesus
             and
             Crete
             that
             yet
             want
             Officers
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             instructed
             how
             to
             
               behave
               them●elves
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               how
               to
               lay
               on
               hands
               ,
               how
               to
               receive
               accusations
               ,
               and
            
             how
             to
             
               prove
               and
               try
               officers
            
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Paul
             should
             not
             have
             written
             Rules
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             the
             publick
             Officers
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             office
             ought
             to
             have
             no
             hand
             in
             calling
             or
             rejecting
             of
             Officers
             by
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               All
               these
               are
               granted
               by
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
          
           
             Whereas
             in
             many
             pages
             I
             dispute
             against
             this
             new
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             grant
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             suppose
             all
             the
             Officers
             should
             turn
             heretical
             in
             this
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             the
             people
             
               in
               tutelâ
               inculpata
               salutis
            
             ,
             when
             they
             turn
             Wolves
             ,
             may
             withdraw
             .
             But
             
             I
             say
             not
             they
             can
             authoritatively
             excommunicate
             ,
             and
             make
             and
             unmake
             Officers
             ;
             and
             the
             Officers
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             turn
             Familists
             ,
             may
             withdraw
             and
             remove
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               God
               hath
               set
               officers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             
               Therefore
               the
               Church
               is
               before
               officers
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               The
               setting
               of
               the
               candle
               in
               the
               candlestick
               presupposeth
               the
               candlestick
               ;
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               candlestick
               ,
            
             Revel
             .
             1.
             20.
             
               the
               officers
               are
               the
               candles
               .
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               answered
               ,
               It
               was
               not
               good
               Logick
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               I
               yet
               maintain
               this
               to
               be
               naughty
               Logick
               ,
            
             and
             a
             naughty
             
             Grammatication
             :
             and
             if
             this
             be
             the
             best
             Argument
             for
             this
             
             new
             conceit
             ,
             it
             cannot
             stand
             .
          
           
             God
             (
             saith
             Moses
             ,
             Gen.
             2.
             7.
             
             )
             
               formed
               man
               of
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               God
               breathed
               in
               his
            
             (
             that
             is
             )
             
               in
               the
               nostrils
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               the
               breath
               of
               life
               .
            
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             He
             is
             a
             living
             man
             before
             the
             soul
             be
             
               breathed
               in
               him
            
             .
             It
             s
             naughty
             Logick
             like
             this
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               God
               made
               man
               of
               earth
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               body
               of
               man
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               he
               breathed
               into
               the
               nostrils
               of
               that
               body
               so
               made
               by
               that
               mean
               ,
               the
               breath
               of
               life
               :
               to
               affirm
               the
               body
               was
               made
               before
               the
               soul
               was
               infused
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               body
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               subject
               ,
               to
               receive
               the
               soul
               ,
               must
               be
               in
               nature
               before
               the
               soul
               ,
               is
               very
               good
               Logick
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             Logick
             is
             yet
             naughty
             :
             for
             Moses
             saith
             ,
             
               God
               breathed
               in
               man
               a
               living
               soul
               ,
            
             therefore
             Adam
             is
             a
             living
             man
             before
             his
             soul
             be
             infused
             .
             By
             this
             Logick
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             will
             but
             change
             my
             consequence
             ,
             parallel
             and
             large
             as
             good
             as
             his
             .
             And
             have
             it
             thus
             :
          
           
             
               God
               breathed
               in
               mans
               body
               as
               the
               matter
               ,
               a
               living
               soul
               as
               the
               form
               .
            
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             
               the
               body
               is
               in
               nature
               before
               the
               soul.
               
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             deny
             that
             consequence
             :
             but
             1.
             
             The
             antecedent
             is
             not
             the
             Grammatical
             phrase
             ,
             and
             the
             figurative
             speech
             of
             Moses
             ,
             as
             my
             antecedent
             is
             .
             God
             breathed
             a
             living
             soul
             in
             the
             nostrils
             of
             man
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             was
             man
             before
             God
             breathed
             in
             him
             a
             living
             soul.
             So
             I
             desire
             Mr.
             H.
             to
             answer
             the
             like
             quirk
             of
             Grammar
             ,
             Zech.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               God
               createth
               the
               spirit
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               man.
               
            
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             man
             before
             God
             created
             a
             spirit
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             So
             Isa.
             42.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               God
               gives
               breath
               and
               spirit
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               those
               that
               walk
               on
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             By
             this
             Argument
             ,
          
           
             
               Therefore
               the
               people
               are
               a
               living
               people
               ,
               moving
               and
               walking
               upon
               
               the
               earth
               ,
               before
               God
               gave
               them
               breath
               and
               spirit
               .
            
             What
             more
             absurd
             ?
          
           
             So
             Mr.
             
               H.
               God
               hath
               set
               officers
               in
               the
               Church
               :
            
          
           
             
               Therefore
               the
               Church
               is
               before
               the
               officers
               .
            
          
           
             So
             God
             hath
             set
             the
             members
             ,
             pastor
             and
             people
             ,
             eye
             ,
             ear
             ,
             hands
             and
             feet
             ,
             &c.
             every
             one
             of
             them
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             pleaseth
             him
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             18.
             this
             is
             as
             much
             as
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               placed
               single
               believers
            
             also
             (
             for
             believers
             are
             not
             members
             visible
             without
             Gods
             setting
             )
             
               not
               yet
               clothed
               with
               adjuncts
               (
               as
               they
               call
               them
               )
               of
               officers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             18.
             
               or
               in
               the
               body
               visible
            
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             by
             the
             consequence
             and
             grammatication
             every
             way
             alike
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               body
               or
               Church
               visible
               of
               combined
               believers
               ,
               shall
               be
               before
               the
               body
               or
               Church
               visible
               of
               combined
               believers
               .
            
             But
             the
             Conclusion
             is
             absurd
             .
             What
             then
             hath
             Mr.
             H.
             gained
             by
             this
             Argument
             ?
             Of
             necessity
             then
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               placed
               in
               the
               Church
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
            
             ;
          
           
             The
             word
             Church
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             visible
             Catholick
             organick
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             organick
             by
             such
             organs
             as
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             so
             seated
             .
          
           
             Like
             this
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               created
               a
               soul
               in
               man
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             a
             man
             by
             the
             soul
             that
             is
             created
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             a
             man
             before
             it
             be
             created
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Beside
               there
               's
               advantage
               to
               the
               cause
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               the
            
             
             
               subject
               in
               which
               these
               officers
               are
               ,
               is
            
             totum
             essentiale
             ,
             
               but
               by
               vertue
               of
               her
               choise
               which
               is
               causal
               of
               the
               officers
               ,
               they
               are
               there
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
            
             H.
             
               and
               therefore
               in
               reason
               must
               be
               before
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             s
             a
             great
             disadvantage
             ,
             and
             an
             untruth
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             
             Elders
             and
             Rulers
             of
             a
             politick
             ruling
             visible
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             organical
             body
             ,
             the
             adjuncts
             thereof
             :
             for
             the
             members
             and
             organs
             of
             an
             organical
             body
             ,
             are
             the
             integral
             parts
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             a
             physical
             consideration
             ,
             the
             essential
             parts
             of
             the
             whole
             integral
             are
             not
             adjuncts
             by
             any
             Logick
             I
             know
             :
             and
             if
             you
             take
             away
             the
             integral
             parts
             wholly
             ,
             you
             destroy
             the
             integral
             whole
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             remove
             the
             adjuncts
             or
             accidents
             ,
             you
             destroy
             not
             the
             subject
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             Logick
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             Apostles
             and
             Pastors
             who
             beget
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             by
             whom
             we
             believe
             ,
             and
             
             visibly
             believe
             ,
             
               Rom.
               10.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Eph.
               4.
               11
               ,
               12.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             3.
             5.
             the
             separable
             adjuncts
             of
             begotten
             children
             ?
             This
             is
             strange
             Logick
             ,
             Whiteness
             begot
             Snow
             !
             And
             this
             is
             as
             strange
             ,
             that
             this
             Church
             of
             believers
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             officers
             the
             effect
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             adjunct
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             ,
             or
             the
             subject
             is
             the
             effect
             ,
             and
             the
             effect
             begets
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             is
             before
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             hath
             being
             before
             the
             tree
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             before
             the
             father
             :
             for
             if
             we
             speak
             of
             a
             constant
             Rule
             ,
             as
             now
             we
             must
             do
             ,
             when
             Apostles
             are
             removed
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             be
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             having
             the
             Keyes
             and
             using
             them
             ,
             even
             to
             admit
             officers
             ,
             and
             to
             excommunicate
             them
             ,
             they
          
           
             1.
             
             Dispense
             censures
             and
             govern
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             call
             to
             carry
             on
             censures
             and
             government
             ,
             by
             preaching
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             exhorting
             and
             praying
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             no
             officers
             as
             yet
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             these
             be
             visible
             believers
             ,
             who
             are
             their
             fathers
             who
             begat
             them
             ?
             for
             there
             are
             no
             officers
             yet
             to
             beget
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Who
             begot
             them
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ?
             and
             if
             they
             were
             heathens
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             converted
             ,
             who
             either
             did
             convert
             them
             or
             baptize
             them
             ?
             for
             there
             are
             no
             officers
             as
             yet
             :
             Did
             every
             one
             baptize
             another
             ?
             or
             did
             unbaptized
             members
             baptize
             their
             own
             Ministers
             who
             are
             yet
             unbaptized
             ?
             and
             this
             argument
             must
             be
             strongly
             retorted
             :
             The
             officers
             cannot
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             the
             onely
             causes
             of
             the
             very
             materials
             of
             this
             Church
             ;
             for
             officers
             must
             convert
             ,
             gather
             a
             flock
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             baptize
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             faith
             comes
             (
             in
             the
             Lords
             ordinary
             and
             instituted
             way
             )
             by
             hearing
             of
             sent
             Pastors
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               Church
               (
               saith
               Mr.
            
             R.
             )
             
               is
               the
               candlestick
               ,
               not
            
             
             
               simply
               without
               candles
               and
               lamps
               ;
               the
               Church
               Ministerial
               is
               the
               candlesticks
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               the
               shining
               torches
               and
               candles
               .
               It
               s
               cross
               to
               all
               mens
               apprehensions
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
            
             H.
             
               that
               the
               candlestick
               should
               be
               no
               longer
               a
               candlestick
               than
               the
               candle
               is
               in
               it
               :
               They
               are
               bought
               and
               sold
               for
               candlesticks
               .
               Is
               not
               a
               subject
               a
               subject
               ,
               though
               the
               adjunct
               be
               not
               there
               ?
               What
               kinde
               of
               Logick
               is
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             s
             indeed
             unknown
             Logick
             ,
             that
             officers
             the
             fathers
             should
             be
             adjuncts
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             begotten
             by
             
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             the
             children
             should
             be
             the
             subject
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             will
             have
             a
             figurative
             speech
             against
             all
             Logick
             and
             Grammar
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             proper
             speech
             ,
             and
             the
             candlestick
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             20.
             to
             be
             
               like
               the
               candlesticks
               of
               brass
               or
               other
               metal
               ,
               or
               wood
               ,
               which
               are
               bought
               or
               sold.
            
             So
             when
             it
             s
             said
             ,
             
               Christ
               walketh
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               golden
               candlesticks
               ,
            
             the
             sense
             must
             be
             ,
             
               Christ
               walkesh
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Churohes
               destitute
               of
               Angels
               and
               Officers
               :
            
             Whereas
             he
             hath
             promised
             his
             presence
             to
             the
             officers
             ,
             Matth.
             28.
             20.
             especially
             ,
             
               L●●
               I
               am
               with
               you
            
             —
             and
             by
             this
             Christ
             must
             promise
             his
             presence
             to
             blinde
             candlesticks
             ,
             and
             to
             Churches
             wanting
             officers
             and
             Angels
             .
             Then
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             ,
             
               Rev.
               2.
               5.
               
               I
               will
               remove
               the
               candlestick
               ,
            
             must
             be
             ,
             
               O
               Ephesus
               ,
               I
               will
               remove
               believers
               ,
               and
               that
               homogeneal
               body
               of
               Saints
               ,
               as
               destitute
               of
               Angels
               .
            
             Never
             man
             dreamed
             of
             any
             such
             sense
             as
             this
             since
             the
             world
             was
             .
             But
             the
             true
             sense
             is
             ,
             
               I
               will
               remove
               a
               shining
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               the
               eight
               of
               the
               p●…ed
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Kingdom
            
             ;
             as
             
               Zech.
               9.
               8.
               
               Three
               shepherds
               also
               I
               cut
               off
               in
               one
               moneth
               —
               Then
               said
               I
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               feed
               you
               .
            
             Amos
             8.
             12.
             
             
               They
               shall
               seek
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               finde
               it
               .
            
             Mat.
             21.
             43.
             
             
               The
               kingdom
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               you
               ,
               Acts
            
             13.
             46
             ,
             47.
             
             Let
             Mr.
             H.
             shew
             how
             the
             Church
             without
             the
             Minister
             is
             called
             the
             golden
             candlestick
             ?
             And
             where
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             ,
             without
             the
             stars
             and
             torches
             ,
             is
             called
             
               The
               light
               of
               the
               world
            
             ?
             Godly
             and
             found
             Interpreters
             ,
             
               Pareus
               ,
               Pignetus
               ,
               Marlorat
               ,
               Piscater
               ,
               Di●●ati
               ,
               English
               Divines
               ,
            
             The
             Church
             are
             candlesticks
             ,
             
             
               because
               they
               bear
            
             (
             saith
             
               Pareus
               )
               the
               torch
               of
               heavenly
               Doctrine
               .
            
             So
             
               Pignetus
               ,
               Marlorat
               ,
               Piscator
            
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               A
               Corporation
               of
               Aldermen
               ,
               before
               they
               choose
               a
               Major
               ,
               is
               a
               free
               Corporation
               :
            
             Ergo
             ,
             
               the
               Church
               of
               believers
               is
               a
               visible
            
             
             
               Church
               before
               it
               have
               officers
               .
               A
               man
               cannot
               be
               a
               husband
               before
               he
               have
               a
               wife
               ,
               yet
               he
               may
               be
               a
               man
               wooing
               woman
               before
               he
               can
               make
               her
               his
               wise
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             The
             comparison
             is
             most
             unlike
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             A
             Corporation
             of
             Aldermen
             is
             a
             Corporation
             of
             free
             
             Citizens
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             such
             as
             Aldermen
             are
             ,
             though
             they
             yet
             want
             a
             Magistrate
             supreme
             ,
             or
             a
             Major
             .
             The
             Church
             void
             of
             all
             officers
             〈◊〉
             not
             a
             body
             capable
             of
             governing
             in
             a
             formal
             way
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Say
             they
             want
             Aldermen
             ,
             they
             had
             by
             nature
             an
             intrinsacal
             power
             to
             choose
             to
             themselves
             private
             men
             to
             be
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             whereas
             before
             they
             were
             no
             Rulers
             :
             But
             the
             making
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             men
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             Elders
             ,
             agrees
             not
             to
             believers
             ,
             because
             visible
             believers
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             positive
             Law
             of
             God
             is
             given
             to
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             Presbyters
             or
             Elders
             ,
             1
             Tim
             4.
             14.
             as
             is
             above
             proved
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Say
             that
             fourty
             Pagans
             ,
             not
             baptized
             ,
             were
             made
             by
             the
             travels
             of
             some
             private
             Christian
             ,
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             fourty
             unbaptized
             could
             not
             make
             unbaptized
             Pag●…
             their
             Rulers
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             make
             some
             of
             their
             members
             their
             Civil
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             Corporation
             doe●
             he
             get
             and
             create
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             who
             are
             posteriour
             to
             them
             ,
             did
             not
             beget
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             free
             Citizen●
             .
             But
             officers
             ●●cording
             to
             the
             fixed
             Rule
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             now
             when
             Apostles
             cease
             to
             be
             ,
             are
             the
             onely
             fathers
             who
             baget
             visible
             professor
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               the
               Church
               ●●net
               a
               Church
               without
               officers
               ,
               then
            
             
             
               as
               often
               as
               the
               officers
               die
               ,
               the
               Church
               di●…
               also
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               When
               the
               Church
               for
               gross
               heresias
               rejecteth
               the
               officers
               ,
               the
               Church
               must
               destroy
               her self
               ,
               while
               she
               laboureth
               her
               own
               preservation
               .
               Doth
               a
               Corporation
               ,
               when
               they
               put
               out
               a
               wicked
               Magistrate
               out
               of
               his
               place
               ,
               therefore
               destroy
               their
               own
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               nullifie
               their
               Corporation
               ?
               Such
               Arguments
               may
               seem
               ●n●ugh
               to
               cast
               a
               cause
               ,
               and
               yet
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               by
               them
               can
               turn
               all
               aside
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             s
             unfit
             that
             a
             man
             should
             so
             reflect
             upon
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             
             when
             there
             is
             so
             little
             strength
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Pastors
             being
             the
             husband
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             the
             wife
             ,
             sure
             ,
             if
             the
             wife
             destroy
             the
             husband
             to
             save
             her self
             ,
             
               she
               destroys
               her
               own
               wife
               ship
               ,
               while
               she
               labours
               the
               preservation
               of
               her self
               as
               a
               woman
               :
            
             and
             if
             the
             Church
             destroy
             all
             the
             heretical
             officers
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             absundity
             to
             say
             ,
             She
             destroyeth
             her
             own
             Ministerial
             feeding
             ,
             her
             own
             sacramental
             communion
             ,
             by
             which
             she
             is
             one
             
             body
             with
             all
             the
             Saints
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             the
             Brethren
             grant
             ;
             and
             its
             sure
             from
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             &
             12.
             13.
             as
             touching
             any
             spiritual
             well-being
             and
             feeding
             by
             these
             wretched
             feeders
             :
             but
             they
             have
             no
             authority
             to
             do
             it
             .
             I
             see
             no
             inconvenience
             ,
             why
             a
             Corporation
             may
             not
             out
             ,
             and
             lay
             aside
             all
             their
             Aldermen
             and
             Major
             ,
             if
             they
             turn
             Lions
             and
             Leopards
             ,
             and
             so
             destroy
             the
             present
             individual
             Government
             ,
             while
             they
             labour
             their
             own
             safety
             ,
             and
             the
             safety
             of
             their
             priviledges
             .
             But
             the
             case
             is
             not
             alike
             ,
             except
             Mr.
             H.
             prove
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             hath
             the
             same
             positive
             power
             of
             Government
             intrinsecal
             without
             their
             officers
             ,
             and
             onely
             fathers
             who
             begat
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             use
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             and
             formally
             to
             excommunicate
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             free
             City
             hath
             over
             their
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             officers
             die
             ,
             sure
             the
             organical
             Church
             dies
             ,
             and
             the
             organical
             ,
             and
             the
             ministerial
             and
             politick
             essence
             of
             that
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             
               totum
               integrale
            
             ,
             dies
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             retort
             the
             Argument
             .
             When
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Acts
             13.
             
             &
             18.
             turns
             heretical
             ,
             and
             blasphemes
             ,
             and
             refuses
             to
             be
             the
             married
             wife
             (
             I
             speak
             in
             our
             Brethrens
             language
             )
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             officers
             reject
             them
             ,
             and
             turn
             to
             others
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             follow
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             officers
             
               destroy
               their
               own
               husbandly
               power
               ,
               while
               they
               labour
               their
               own
               preservation
               :
            
             which
             is
             the
             great
             absurdity
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             puts
             upon
             Mr.
             
               R.
               as
               enough
               to
               cast
               the
               cause
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Shall
             it
             follow
             ,
             That
             the
             officers
             without
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             governing
             without
             ,
             yea
             contrary
             to
             their
             consent
             ,
             is
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             ?
             in
             no
             sort
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               When
               the
               tents
               are
               removed
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               the
               shepherds
               tents
               :
               to
               remove
               the
               candlestick
               is
               to
               remove
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               remove
               all
               the
               Officers
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               a
               body
               visible
               eating
               one
               bread
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               So
               Mr.
               R.
               But
               Mr.
               H.
               answers
               ,
               Yet
               they
               are
               called
               tents
               fit
               to
               receive
               shepherds
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               same
               they
               were
               before
               the
               shepherds
               were
               chosen
               ,
               and
               remain
               the
               same
               :
               To
               remove
               the
               candlestick
               is
               to
               remove
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               because
               Ministery
               and
               Ministers
               have
               their
               dependence
               on
               the
               Church
               ;
               destroy
               the
               man
               the
               whole
               ,
               you
               destroy
               the
               parts
               ;
               but
               it
               holds
               not
               contrariwise
               :
               its
               true
               in
               a
               Ministerial
               Church
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             an
             organicum
             totum
             ,
             
               when
               you
               take
               away
               any
               part
               ,
               you
               lame
               the
               integrity
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               you
               dedestroy
               
               not
               the
               essence
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               is
            
             totum
             essentiale
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             enough
             to
             me
             ,
             if
             ye
             remove
             all
             Officers
             and
             Shepherds
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             ruling
             Church
             ,
             though
             the
             fitness
             of
             choice
             (
             which
             is
             no
             act
             of
             government
             )
             do
             still
             remain
             ;
             yet
             the
             fitness
             to
             ordain
             and
             to
             excommunicate
             remains
             not
             ,
             for
             they
             never
             had
             it
             ;
             Luke
             distinguishes
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             Acts
             6.
             3
             ,
             5.
             the
             multitude
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             chused
             not
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             
             not
             the
             multitude
             ,
             ordained
             them
             by
             praying
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             v
             6.
             as
             the
             Elders
             do
             ,
             and
             they
             only
             ,
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             good
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             grants
             
               that
               to
               remove
               the
               Candlestick
               ,
               is
               to
               remove
               the
               minist●…y
            
             ;
             I
             hope
             he
             means
             the
             shining
             ,
             burning
             ,
             and
             guiding
             Ministers
             and
             Watchmen
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Mat.
             5.
             14.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             35.
             
             But
             in
             the
             other
             page
             91
             ,
             32.
             
             
               It
               is
               cross
               to
               all
               mens
               apprehensions
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               the
               Candlestick
               should
               include
               Candles
               and
               Lamps
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             true
             in
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             way
             ,
             that
             
               to
               remove
               the
               candlestick
               ,
               is
               to
               remove
               the
               Ministry
            
             ;
             for
             there
             remaineth
             a
             preaching
             and
             a
             praying
             Church
             (
             which
             is
             at
             the
             ordaining
             of
             Officers
             ,
             and
             sending
             them
             ,
             Act.
             1●15
             .
             &
             6.
             24.
             
             Act.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Act.
             6.
             6.
             
             )
             which
             doth
             only
             make
             and
             unmake
             officers
             ,
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Destroy
               the
               whole
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               and
               you
               destroy
               the
               parts
            
             ;
             but
             it
             holds
             not
             ,
             contrariwise
             :
             why
             not
             contrariwise
             ?
             if
             you
             destroy
             
               all
               the
               parts
            
             (
             otherwise
             the
             Logick
             is
             naught
             )
             take
             away
             eyes
             ,
             and
             ears
             ,
             and
             hands
             ,
             and
             feet
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             integral
             parts
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             essential
             parts
             ,
             and
             you
             destroy
             the
             whole
             ,
             in
             any
             sense
             ;
             too
             much
             of
             this
             Logick
             Mr.
             H.
             gives
             us
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Take
               away
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               an
               Organick
               or
               Ministerial
               body
               a
               member
               ,
               you
               lame
               the
               integrity
               .
            
             Now
             the
             ministry
             and
             officers
             are
             removed
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             heretical
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             teacheth
             page
             90.
             
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             remains
             there
             a
             ministerial
             or
             organick
             body
             ?
             no
             ,
             saith
             M.
             H.
             there
             remains
             a
             homogeneous
             body
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Take
             away
             any
             part
             ,
             you
             lame
             the
             integrity
             ;
             take
             then
             away
             the
             ministry
             ,
             you
             lame
             the
             body
             .
             O
             Logick
             !
             the
             ministry
             is
             a
             separable
             adjunct
             to
             Mr.
             
               H.
               page
            
             92.
             
             Here
             it
             is
             an
             integral
             part
             ;
             is
             an
             integral
             part
             an
             adjunct
             ?
             is
             the
             eye
             an
             adjunct
             of
             
             the
             organical
             body
             ?
             is
             the
             integrity
             hurt
             ,
             because
             a
             separable
             adjunct
             is
             removed
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Nor
             is
             this
             true
             ,
             take
             away
             
               any
               part
            
             in
             an
             organical
             body
             ,
             and
             
               you
               lame
               the
               integrity
            
             ;
             it
             is
             only
             true
             of
             an
             organical
             part
             ,
             not
             of
             any
             part
             ;
             take
             away
             ten
             members
             ,
             believers
             only
             ,
             the
             Church
             remaineth
             an
             entire
             ,
             and
             unlamed
             integral
             body
             :
             let
             ten
             free
             members
             of
             a
             City
             be
             removed
             by
             death
             ,
             yet
             the
             City
             remains
             an
             unmaimed
             entire
             body
             of
             Citizens
             ,
             ruled
             by
             Major
             and
             Aldermen
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Remove
             the
             ministry
             ,
             the
             essence
             and
             organical
             body
             remaineth
             not
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               That
               which
               is
               added
               ,
               is
               more
               beside
               the
               cause
               ;
               It
               is
               granted
            
             
             
               where
               Officers
               are
               not
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               communion
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               is
               there
               therefore
               no
               Church-communion
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             this
             communion
             be
             removed
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             being
             many
             members
             ,
             is
             one
             body
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             &
             12.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             what
             reason
             but
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             instituted
             visible
             Church
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             as
             the
             book
             of
             Discipline
             of
             
               N.
               E.
            
             makes
             it
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             complete
             Church
             
             in
             being
             and
             operation
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             all
             Church-communion
             ,
             though
             it
             want
             the
             officers
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             Mr.
             H.
             but
             poor
             harmless
             separable
             
               adjuncts
               ?
               page
            
             92.
             and
             this
             is
             somewhat
             for
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               H.
               We
               have
               done
               now
               with
               the
               first
               Quere
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               clear
               ,
               That
               this
               Church
               is
               before
               all
               Officers
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               without
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             So
             Mr.
             H.
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             as
             clear
             as
             midnight
             darkness
             ,
             with
             whole
             two
             Arguments
             ,
             the
             one
             whereof
             is
             a
             poor
             Grammatication
             ,
             and
             scarce
             that
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             a
             ruling
             Church
             before
             ,
             and
             without
             officers
             ,
             which
             may
             make
             and
             unmake
             officers
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Nature
               and
               Being
               of
               a
               Presbyterial
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             
               The
               qualification
               of
               the
               Church
               as
            
             totum
             essentiale
             ,
             
             
               in
               the
               order
               and
               pr●cedency
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               her
               true
               Officers
               we
               have
               dispatched
               .
               Now
               we
               speak
               of
               it
               in
               comparison
               with
               a
               Presbyterian
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Let
             not
             then
             the
             Reader
             exprest
             any
             visible
             Church
             organical
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             ;
             Organs
             are
             but
             
               separable
               adjuncts
            
             ,
             the
             only
             Church
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             and
             our
             brethren
             ,
             is
             an
             homogeneal
             Church
             of
             onely
             believers
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             H.
             now
             calls
             
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             before
             he
             called
             it
             
               a
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             
               this
               Church
            
             ,
             page
             94.
             but
             we
             ask
             the
             question
             whether
             the
             word
             
               Church
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               17.
               
               Tell
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             2.
             
             
               Unto
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               which
               is
               at
            
             Corinth
             .
             And
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             1.
             1
             
             Thes.
             1.
             1.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             be
             this
             congregational
             Church
             without
             the
             
               separable
               adjuncts
            
             of
             officers
             :
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             place
             Matth.
             18.
             
             The
             principal
             copy
             of
             the
             Independent
             Church
             ,
             can
             mean
             no
             Church
             according
             to
             our
             brethrens
             way
             :
             for
             no
             reason
             can
             say
             
             that
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             Matth.
             16
             19.
             and
             the
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             .
             Matth.
             18.
             17
             ,
             18.
             are
             given
             to
             the
             
               separable
               adjuncts
            
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             such
             are
             the
             officers
             ,
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             page
             92.
             and
             to
             such
             as
             are
             no
             essential
             parts
             of
             the
             instituted
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             only
             visible
             Church
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             But
             M.
             H.
             makes
             it
             clear
             ,
             as
             he
             sayes
             ,
             that
             the
             Congregational
             Church
             is
             before
             the
             Officers
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             is
             without
             them
             ,
             therefore
             officers
             can
             be
             no
             essential
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             And
             so
             this
             Church
             void
             of
             Officers
             ,
             must
             be
             to
             our
             brethren
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             principal
             subject
             of
             all
             Government
             ,
             Rule
             ,
             Keyes
             ,
             Officers
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ?
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             being
             to
             evert
             Presbyterial
             Government
             ,
             he
             begins
             
             at
             the
             Pillars
             .
          
           
           
             
               The
               Presbyterian
               Church
               consists
               of
               three
               Pillars
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               There
               must
               be
               several
               congregations
               ,
               made
               entire
               of
               such
               members
               to
               make
               up
               an
               integral
               body
               of
               Rulers
               and
               Ruled
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             There
             is
             a
             crack
             in
             this
             Pillar
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             essential
             to
             a
             Presbyterian
             Church
             that
             all
             the
             congregation
             be
             entire
             ,
             
               and
               formed
            
             
             
               Churches
               ,
               having
               their
               own
               Officers
               distinct
               from
               the
               offices
               of
               others
               ,
            
             we
             cannot
             determine
             that
             Matthias
             had
             a
             determinate
             flock
             ,
             to
             which
             onely
             he
             was
             a
             fixed
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             Peter
             another
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             a
             third
             ;
             we
             rather
             judge
             the
             whole
             twelve
             fed
             in
             common
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             one
             congregation
             ,
             in
             this
             house
             ,
             dayly
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             another
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             huge
             thousands
             could
             not
             feed
             in
             one
             house
             ,
             otherwise
             many
             congregations
             framed
             and
             fixed
             ,
             or
             not
             framed
             and
             fixed
             ,
             are
             all
             under
             one
             Presbytery
             ,
             as
             the
             Learned
             and
             Reverend
             Assembly
             at
             Westminster
             teacheth
             .
             If
             the
             Pillars
             be
             dreams
             ,
             the
             house
             that
             M.
             H.
             storms
             is
             also
             a
             dream
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             second
             Pillar
             we
             shall
             speak
             hereafter
             ,
             if
             the
             
               Lord
               will.
            
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               These
               Churches
               send
               Rulers
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               delegation
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               submit
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             also
             is
             a
             faulty
             Pillar
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             so
             send
             as
             they
             may
             be
             present
             to
             hear
             ,
             dispute
             ,
             dissent
             ,
             to
             what
             is
             amiss
             ,
             nor
             are
             the
             Pastors
             delegates
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             submit
             to
             them
             not
             simply
             .
          
           
             But
             first
             ,
             reserving
             judgement
             of
             discretion
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             and
             with
             liberty
             to
             appeal
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             whole
             Elders
             of
             six
             congregations
             in
             a
             City
             may
             all
             meet
             in
             one
             common
             Presbytery
             ,
             without
             any
             delegation
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             a
             Presbyterial
             Church
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             meeting
             of
             a
             Congregational
             Eldership
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             
               To
               their
               power
               of
               Iurisdiction
               the
               Churches
               must
               submit
               —
               but
               it
               ariseth
               from
               a
               power
               of
               order
               or
               office
               to
               preach
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Well
             said
             ,
             then
             cannot
             they
             exercise
             the
             highest
             acts
             of
             jurisdiction
             ,
             to
             excommunicate
             all
             the
             Elders
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             page
             92.
             they
             do
             ,
             for
             the
             people
             hath
             no
             power
             of
             order
             or
             official
             power
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             administer
             the
             Seals
             ,
             page
             92.
             and
             yet
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             they
             may
             communicate
             all
             their
             officers
             .
          
           
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               There
               is
               a
               Iurisdiction
               official
               that
               issues
               onely
               from
               the
               office
               ,
               this
               the
               officers
               have
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             This
             Lenitive
             is
             a
             Corrosive
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             matter
             ,
             the
             people
             have
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             do
             excommunicate
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             an
             official
             jurisdiction
             ,
             but
             by
             another
             power
             :
             So
             a
             Midwife
             baptizeth
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             a
             power
             of
             Order
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             but
             its
             valid
             .
             An
             Usurper
             judgeth
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             a
             power
             derived
             from
             the
             Royall
             Power
             of
             the
             Soveraigne
             Ruler
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             what
             Scripture
             can
             any
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             given
             by
             Christ
             onely
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             ,
             be
             given
             to
             separable
             adjuncts
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               None
               is
               a
               steward
               ,
               unless
               appointed
               over
               the
               Family
               by
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             
               Hence
               Papists
               and
               Prelats
               erre
               ,
               officers
               and
               offices
               are
               coronation-mercies
               ,
               and
               proceed
               from
               Christs
               ascension
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               They
               are
               means
               of
               worship
               instituted
               by
               him
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               He
               onely
               can
               blesse
               them
            
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             None
             are
             stewards
             to
             put
             in
             and
             put
             out
             stewards
             and
             excommunicate
             them
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             appointed
             of
             God
             :
             But
             believers
             without
             officers
             are
             no
             stewards
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Censuring
             and
             excommunicating
             is
             an
             authoritative
             way
             of
             edifying
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               10.
               8.
               1
               
               Cor.
               5.
               4
               ,
               5.
               1
               
               Thess.
            
             3.
             14.
             shew
             in
             
             all
             the
             Word
             ,
             where
             believers
             and
             private
             Christians
             are
             to
             edifie
             and
             build
             up
             in
             the
             faith
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             an
             authoritative
             way
             .
             The
             people
             so
             must
          
           
             2.
             
             Be
             
               coronation-mercies
               ,
               and
               gifts
               given
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             ascending
             to
             heaven
             for
             the
             
               perfecting
               of
            
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               to
               gather
               in
               Apostles
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               Pastors
            
             to
             Christ.
             Whereas
             the
             Text
             saith
             the
             contrary
             ,
             That
             Pastors
             were
             given
             to
             gather
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             unofficed
             Brethren
             ,
             were
             not
             given
             to
             gather
             in
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             Excommunication
             be
             a
             Worship
             administred
             by
             the
             Brethren
             upon
             Pastors
             ;
             then
             must
             a
             promise
             be
             made
             to
             unofficed
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             excommunicate
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               send
               you
            
             ,
             as
             Matth.
             10.
             16.
             
             This
             we
             reade
             not
             .
          
           
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               He
               that
               is
               called
               and
               appointed
               an
               officer
               according
               to
               God
               and
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               he
               needs
               no
               other
               power
               but
               that
               of
               his
               office
               ,
               to
               authorize
               him
               to
               execute
               it
               ;
               So
               there
               is
               no
               power
               by
               rule
               or
               right
               that
               can
               hinder
               him
               in
               the
               due
               execution
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             is
             a
             ground
             against
             both
             Episcopacy
             and
             Presbytery
             .
             Presbyters
             may
             preach
             in
             other
             congregations
             than
             their
             own
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             officers
             over
             it
             ,
             as
             Bishops
             may
             in
             many
             congregations
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Pastor
             ,
             if
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             do
             his
             office
             ,
             without
             horrowing
             a
             power
             from
             the
             Pastor
             of
             pastors
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             but
             he
             must
             preach
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             in
             an
             orderly
             way
             ,
             upon
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             time
             of
             the
             day
             appointed
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             hath
             an
             office
             to
             preach
             and
             administer
             the
             seales
             any
             where
             ,
             yet
             must
             he
             have
             the
             call
             by
             desire
             ,
             consent
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             do
             it
             in
             another
             congregation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Nor
             can
             he
             rule
             or
             administer
             censures
             as
             his
             alone
             ,
             
               extra
               collegium
            
             ,
             without
             the
             authoritative
             concurrence
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             tacit
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             an
             appointed
             officer
             of
             Christ.
             So
             this
             ground
             is
             weak
             .
             Other
             weak
             grounds
             we
             shall
             consider
             after
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Arguments
               of
               Mr.
               H.
               against
               the
               Presbyterian
               Churches
               are
               removed
               as
               weak
               .
            
          
           
             MR.
             H.
             Arg.
             1.
             
             
               If
               the
               Churches
               combined
               have
               no
               more
            
             
             
               power
               than
               they
               had
               before
               they
               were
               combined
               ,
               they
               can
               exercise
               no
               more
               Iurisdiction
               than
               before
               ;
               and
               therefore
               have
               no
               Presbyterian
               power
               ,
               are
               no
               Presbyterian
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               they
               have
               no
               more
               power
               after
               their
               combination
               ,
               than
               before
               :
            
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Assumption
               ,
               where
               the
               doubt
               onely
               lies
               ,
               is
               made
               out
               thus
               :
               They
               who
               have
               no
               more
               office
               and
               officers
               than
               they
               had
               before
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               more
               jurisdiction
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               first
               ground
               ,
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               flows
               from
               power
               of
               office
               .
               But
               they
               have
               no
               more
               officers
               ,
               for
               each
               send
               their
               own
               ;
               therefore
               they
               have
               no
               more
               power
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             H.
             says
             ,
             The
             doubt
             is
             onely
             in
             the
             assumption
             ,
             and
             
             takes
             the
             proposition
             for
             undeniable
             :
             The
             major
             is
             false
             ;
             for
             by
             this
             argument
             ,
             two
             single
             congregations
             each
             a
             hundred
             in
             number
             ,
             lying
             so
             near
             as
             they
             may
             most
             conveniently
             meet
             ,
             cannot
             lawfully
             unite
             in
             one
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             attaining
             the
             end
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             edification
             :
             for
             say
             they
             be
             the
             same
             number
             of
             offices
             and
             officers
             ,
             then
             they
             can
             exercise
             no
             more
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             ,
             after
             the
             combination
             over
             two
             hundred
             ,
             than
             each
             of
             them
             did
             over
             one
             hundred
             .
             But
             the
             Conclusion
             is
             absurd
             .
             Yea
             ,
             this
             Argument
             destroys
             the
             Synod
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             for
             suppose
             the
             number
             of
             offices
             and
             officers
             to
             be
             equal
             in
             the
             Synod
             ,
             after
             the
             Synodical
             combination
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             either
             Antioch
             onely
             ,
             or
             Ierusalem
             onely
             ,
             before
             the
             combination
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             facile
             and
             ordinary
             supposition
             ;
             then
             they
             can
             exercise
             no
             more
             Synodical
             power
             (
             it
             matters
             not
             what
             be
             the
             
             kinde
             ,
             whether
             of
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             ,
             or
             not
             )
             after
             the
             combination
             of
             these
             Churches
             than
             before
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             judgement
             of
             a
             Synod
             should
             be
             no
             more
             than
             the
             judgement
             of
             a
             Congregation
             .
             But
             the
             consequence
             is
             absurd
             .
             Let
             Mr.
             H.
             see
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             deal
             with
             Mr.
             Cotton
             to
             answer
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             the
             Proposition
             .
             If
             the
             Churches
             combined
             have
             no
             more
             power
             extensively
             ,
             feeding
             a
             larger
             number
             after
             the
             combination
             than
             before
             ,
             
               then
               they
               can
               exercise
               no
               more
               jurisdiction
               ,
            
             no
             more
             ,
             
               by
               way
               of
               extension
            
             ;
             it
             is
             false
             :
             for
             their
             united
             power
             is
             extended
             to
             a
             larger
             number
             now
             ,
             then
             the
             divided
             power
             was
             before
             to
             each
             single
             flock
             .
             If
             the
             Churches
             combined
             have
             more
             power
             intensively
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             species
             and
             nature
             after
             the
             combination
             than
             before
             ,
             then
             they
             can
             exercise
             no
             more
             jurisdiction
             intensively
             than
             before
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             same
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             same
             valid
             Excommunication
             ,
             the
             same
             binding
             and
             loosing
             as
             to
             the
             specifick
             nature
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             that
             is
             exercised
             by
             five
             Churches
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             and
             exercised
             by
             ten
             Churches
             about
             .
             We
             multiply
             not
             species
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             congregations
             to
             differ
             in
             nature
             and
             specie
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             doth
             against
             Logick
             ;
             whereas
             they
             have
             the
             same
             essentials
             ,
             Christ
             the
             Head
             ,
             the
             same
             Ordinances
             ,
             Seals
             ,
             the
             same
             Faith
             ;
             but
             then
             it
             shall
             never
             follow
             ,
             
               Therefore
               they
               have
               no
               Presbyterian
               power
               over
            
             many
             Churches
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             
               are
               not
               distinct
               Presbyterian
               Churches
            
             in
             local
             distinction
             ;
             
               magis
               &
               minus
               non
               variant
               specious
               .
            
             Nor
             are
             Presbyterian
             ,
             and
             Provincial
             and
             National
             Churches
             different
             in
             nature
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             extent
             of
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             s
             a
             wide
             mistake
             ,
             That
             a
             Presbyterian
             Church
             hath
             its
             formal
             essence
             from
             a
             voluntary
             actual
             combination
             in
             such
             
             bounds
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             circuit
             more
             or
             less
             :
             that
             is
             not
             a
             Pillar
             of
             Presbyterian
             Churches
             ;
             for
             their
             near
             association
             ,
             by
             dwelling
             where
             they
             may
             edifie
             or
             scandalize
             one
             another
             ,
             gives
             them
             right
             to
             be
             an
             associated
             Church
             ,
             not
             simply
             habitation
             ,
             but
             the
             habitation
             of
             such
             and
             such
             professors
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             baptized
             ,
             and
             giving
             themselves
             up
             in
             profession
             to
             Christ
             as
             disciples
             ,
             before
             there
             be
             a
             formal
             consent
             ,
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             associate
             :
             yea
             ,
             nor
             doth
             that
             voluntary
             combination
             make
             a
             Presbyterial
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg.
             2.
             
             
               If
               the
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               have
               Iurisdiction
               ,
            
             
             
               then
               ,
               over
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               combination
               ,
               or
               onely
               ●ver
               some
               ;
               not
               over
               some
               onely
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               against
               the
               definition
               of
               a
               Presbyterian
               Church
               :
               Therefore
               they
               must
               have
               Iurisdiction
               over
               all
               the
               Churches
               ,
               ten
               or
               sixteen
               .
               If
               they
               have
               Iurisdiction
               over
               all
               these
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               Officers
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
               Ruling-Elders
               in
               office
               to
               them
               all
               ;
               for
               there
               must
               be
               an
               office
               ,
               and
               so
               officer
               before
               Iurisdiction
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               Iurisdiction
               exercised
               but
               by
               an
               officer
               .
               To
               say
               they
               are
               Pastors
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               a
               road
               and
               ready
               way
               for
               Pluralities
               ,
               Non-Residencies
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             H.
             gives
             us
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Dissenting
             Brethren
             in
             
             the
             Assembly
             at
             Westminster
             did
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             Scrip●ure
             ,
             a
             number
             of
             supposed
             incongruities
             ,
             which
             with
             equal
             weight
             fall
             upon
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             as
             upon
             ours
             .
             For
             suppose
             that
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             
             &
             4.
             
             &
             6.
             for
             divers
             years
             were
             Pastors
             to
             the
             many
             thousands
             that
             made
             up
             divers
             ,
             eight
             or
             ten
             congregations
             ,
             who
             daily
             convened
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             46.
             
             &
             5.
             42.
             in
             Ierusalem
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             the
             twelve
             feed
             all
             the
             ten
             congregations
             in
             common
             ,
             Matthias
             not
             being
             a
             fixed
             Pastor
             to
             this
             congregation
             more
             than
             to
             this
             ;
             nor
             Peter
             a
             fixed
             Pastor
             to
             this
             flock
             rather
             than
             to
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             most
             ordinary
             in
             great
             Cities
             ,
             where
             there
             be
             12
             Flocks
             ,
             and
             24
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             variety
             of
             gifts
             by
             interchange
             ,
             proves
             more
             edifying
             .
             All
             the
             Pastors
             have
             jurisdiction
             ,
             yea
             and
             Pastoral
             charge
             over
             every
             one
             of
             the
             twelve
             .
             Then
             2.
             must
             they
             be
             
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
            
             to
             every
             one
             of
             the
             twelve
             ,
             and
             because
             all
             the
             24
             cannot
             every
             one
             of
             them
             be
             residents
             and
             dwellers
             in
             all
             and
             every
             congregation
             of
             the
             ten
             or
             twelve
             Churches
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             physically
             impossible
             )
             here
             shall
             be
             
               Pluralities
               and
               Non-residents
            
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             our
             Brethren
             call
             
               Diocesan
               Prelates
            
             here
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Presbyterial
             preachers
             be
             pastors
             and
             teachers
             ,
             habitu
             ,
             and
             
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             and
             in
             common
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             combination
             ,
             in
             acts
             of
             common
             concernment
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             
               actu
               secundo
            
             ,
             actual
             labourers
             ,
             proper
             and
             fixed
             pastors
             ,
             residents
             and
             dwellers
             in
             every
             congregation
             (
             for
             that
             was
             physically
             impossible
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             Ierusalem
             )
             to
             all
             and
             every
             congregation
             ,
             is
             not
             absurd
             ,
             but
             necessary
             ;
             and
             the
             
             charge
             of
             
               Pluralities
               ,
               and
               Prelatical
               Non-residents
            
             ,
             follows
             by
             no
             Logick
             ,
             except
             you
             call
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             preached
             fixedly
             at
             Ierusalem
             some
             years
             ,
             Non-residents
             ,
             because
             that
             they
             could
             not
             every
             one
             of
             them
             dwell
             in
             every
             family
             of
             so
             many
             thousands
             at
             once
             :
             In
             which
             sense
             ,
             multitudes
             of
             Independent
             Ministers
             shall
             be
             Non-residents
             ;
             and
             suppose
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             common
             Treasury
             to
             pay
             the
             labourers
             their
             wages
             ,
             and
             that
             collected
             out
             of
             the
             goods
             of
             all
             the
             thousands
             so
             combined
             ,
             the
             Independent
             Ministers
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             must
             be
             Pluralists
             ,
             and
             receive
             wages
             from
             many
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             neither
             are
             nor
             can
             be
             fixed
             ,
             and
             proper
             and
             peculiarly
             
               feeding
               Pastors
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Wisdome
             may
             forbid
             the
             Brethren
             to
             use
             this
             Argument
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               jurisdiction
               exercised
               ,
               but
               by
               an
               officer
               :
            
             for
             the
             whole
             people
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             the
             onely
             Church
             instituted
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             or
             their
             unofficed
             Male
             Church
             ,
             the
             Fraternity
             exercise
             the
             highest
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             excommunicate
             all
             their
             officers
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             officers
             by
             their
             own
             principles
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               denies
               the
               Assumption
               ,
               That
               they
               bear
               the
               relation
               of
               proper
               Pastors
               to
               every
               one
               of
               these
               Congregations
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Proper
               Pastors
               they
               must
               be
               to
               all
               .
               If
               the
               relation
               of
               Eldership
               to
               a
               Classical
               Church
               be
               founded
               upon
               the
               same
               office
               that
               a
               Pastor
               hath
               to
               his
               particular
               congregation
               ,
               then
               the
               Elders
               bear
               that
               same
               relation
               of
               Watchmen
               to
               a
               Classical
               Church
               ,
               which
               a
               Pastor
               doth
               to
               a
               particular
               flock
               :
               for
               where
               there
               is
               the
               same
               office
               of
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               same
               relation
               of
               Watchman
               and
               Pastor
               ,
               the
               one
               issuing
               from
               the
               other
               .
               But
               the
               first
               is
               said
               by
               Mr.
            
             R.
             Lib
             2.
             335.
             
               also
               they
               put
               forth
               authoritative
               acts
               ,
               which
               issue
               onely
               from
               proper
               Pastors
               ,
               they
               are
               proper
               Pastors
               to
               those
               upon
               whom
               they
               can
               exercise
               such
               acts
               ,
               else
               they
               had
               no
               warrant
               to
               put
               them
               forth
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             yet
             in
             this
             sense
             deny
             the
             assumption
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             proper
             Pastors
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             actual
             imployers
             of
             their
             labours
             of
             feeding
             ,
             both
             by
             fixed
             teaching
             and
             governing
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             flocks
             of
             the
             classical
             Church
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             unpossible
             ,
             except
             they
             could
             be
             in
             many
             Congregations
             at
             once
             so
             feeding
             .
             But
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             constantly
             teach
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyterian
             Pastors
             are
             properly
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             
               formally
               ,
               essentially
               ,
               habitu
               ,
               actu
               primo
               ,
            
             Pastors
             in
             relation
             
             to
             all
             the
             flocks
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             classical
             Church
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             the
             visible
             Churches
             on
             earth
             .
             As
             a
             Physician
             by
             covenant
             actually
             imployed
             to
             attend
             all
             the
             sick
             of
             such
             a
             City
             ,
             suppose
             Norwich
             ,
             is
             their
             proper
             Physician
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             he
             is
             essentially
             a
             Physician
             to
             all
             in
             England
             ,
             who
             shall
             by
             providence
             employ
             him
             .
             An
             exquisite
             Gardener
             by
             paction
             ,
             is
             a
             proper
             Gardener
             to
             such
             a
             man
             who
             conduces
             or
             hires
             him
             a
             certain
             time
             ,
             to
             labour
             such
             a
             plot
             of
             ground
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             essentially
             and
             
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Gardener
             to
             all
             the
             Country
             round
             about
             who
             shall
             employ
             him
             .
             So
             is
             one
             a
             proper
             School-master
             to
             teach
             Grammar
             and
             Rhetorick
             to
             the
             children
             of
             such
             a
             City
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             he
             is
             a
             School-master
             to
             all
             the
             children
             of
             the
             country
             who
             shall
             employ
             him
             .
             Christ
             sends
             his
             Pastor
             Archippus
             intentionally
             to
             feed
             all
             his
             flocks
             in
             all
             fields
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             essentially
             a
             Pastor
             to
             them
             all
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             more
             convenient
             attaining
             of
             Christs
             end
             ,
             he
             fixes
             him
             by
             the
             choice
             of
             the
             people
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Coloss
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             Husband
             to
             a
             Wife
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             With
             his
             little
             finger
             aims
             not
             to
             twitch
             the
             probation
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Where
               there
               is
               the
               same
               office
               of
               Pastor
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               same
               relation
               of
               Watchman
               and
               Pastor
               .
            
             It
             is
             false
             ,
             a
             Physician
             ,
             a
             Pastor
             providentially
             fixed
             to
             cure
             and
             feed
             this
             City
             by
             special
             covenant
             ,
             hath
             a
             more
             near
             relation
             to
             cure
             and
             feed
             this
             City
             ;
             having
             a
             twofold
             relation
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             calling
             in
             general
             of
             a
             Physician
             and
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             special
             solemn
             oath
             ,
             and
             hand-writ
             to
             this
             City
             ;
             and
             both
             the
             Physician
             is
             the
             same
             publick
             Physician
             ,
             and
             the
             Pastor
             the
             same
             publick
             Watchman
             officio
             ,
             by
             office
             essentially
             ,
             
               habitu
               ,
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             sick
             bodies
             and
             sick
             souls
             in
             the
             country
             .
             A
             mother
             is
             the
             same
             mother
             to
             ten
             children
             ,
             but
             hath
             a
             special
             relation
             to
             the
             eldest
             as
             her
             heir
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             born
             with
             more
             pain
             and
             labour
             then
             all
             the
             other
             nine
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             more
             dearly
             loving
             him
             then
             all
             the
             other
             nine
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             the
             same
             officer
             ,
             but
             sundry
             particular
             relations
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             leaves
             that
             unproved
             ,
             
               the
               Presbyterian
               Pastors
               cannot
               put
               forth
               authoritative
               acts
               Pastoral
               ,
            
             but
             
               hoc
               ipso
            
             ,
             they
             must
             
             be
             proper
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               their
               fixed
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               made
               theirs
               by
               the
            
             particular
             
             
               choice
               of
               the
               people
            
             to
             feed
             and
             govern
             these
             ,
             toward
             who●
             they
             put
             forth
             these
             pastoral
             acts
             ;
             because
             indeed
             it
             is
             adultery
             to
             them
             who
             are
             no
             husbands
             ,
             to
             put
             forth
             pastoral
             acts
             of
             governing
             ,
             upon
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             not
             fixed
             Pastors
             ;
             ye●
             they
             tender
             the
             Supper
             to
             forraign
             members
             ;
             and
             so
             this
             is
             a
             rotten
             pillar
             of
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Forsaken
             by
             Mr.
             Cotton
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               N.
               E.
            
             and
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             himself
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             destroys
             Synods
             and
             all
             communion
             of
             Churches
             ;
             for
             Mr.
             Cotton
             yeildeth
             ,
             as
             
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               taught
               by
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               bindeth
               to
               faith
               and
               obedience
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               it
               is
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               because
               also
               it
               is
               taught
               by
               a
               Minister
               ,
               for
               his
               calling
               sake
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               hath
               said
               ,
               whoso
               receiveth
               you
               ,
               receiveth
               me
               ;
               they
               bind
               not
               only
               materially
               ,
               but
               formally
               ,
               for
               the
               Synods
               sake
               .
            
             I
             see
             not
             how
             this
             can
             be
             answered
             ,
             though
             indeed
             the
             Discipline
             of
             
               N.
               E.
            
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             say
             the
             contrary
             both
             of
             this
             and
             their
             own
             grounds
             ;
             for
             Elders
             in
             Synods
             put
             forth
             authoritative
             and
             pastoral
             acts
             ,
             to
             these
             Churches
             of
             which
             these
             Elders
             are
             not
             proper
             and
             fixed
             Pastors
             ;
             but
             Pastors
             they
             are
             to
             these
             Churches
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             combination
             ,
             else
             they
             cannot
             warrantably
             put
             forth
             acts
             pastoral
             ,
             for
             their
             feeding
             and
             governing
             to
             edification
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             a
             Synod
             is
             no
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ;
             which
             all
             the
             Brethren
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             himself
             deny
             .
             All
             acknowledge
             a
             Synod
             to
             be
             an
             ordinance
             of
             Christ.
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             they
             but
             mock
             the
             Reader
             in
             so
             saying
             ,
             for
             they
             give
             no
             more
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             an
             act
             of
             charity
             ,
             to
             counsel
             ,
             as
             one
             brother
             counsels
             another
             :
             
               Intuitu
               charitatis
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Discipline
             of
             New
             England
             .
             And
             so
             Mr.
             H.
             
          
           
             For
             ,
             what
             1.
             availes
             it
             more
             to
             say
             a
             Synod
             is
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             can
             give
             a
             charitative
             counsel
             ,
             then
             to
             say
             one
             single
             Believer
             is
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             a
             Woman
             who
             can
             counsel
             a
             man
             ?
             The
             Synod
             then
             is
             no
             positive
             Ordinance
             of
             divine
             institution
             ;
             for
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             if
             a
             Synod
             be
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             counsel
             the
             Churches
             ,
             we
             may
             appoint
             a
             new
             Ordinance
             of
             a
             Synod
             .
             For
             ,
             first
             ,
             one
             refuting
             .
             Another
             for
             rebuking
             .
             A
             third
             for
             confirming
             .
             And
             a
             fourth
             for
             comforting
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             but
             a
             mocking
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             say
             the
             association
             of
             Churches
             is
             an
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             can
             give
             counsel
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             bounds
             (
             what
             may
             be
             replied
             ,
             had
             I
             time
             ,
             is
             soon
             washed
             away
             .
             )
          
           
             But
             first
             ,
             so
             can
             twenty
             other
             Churches
             without
             the
             bounds
             
             of
             these
             Churches
             ;
             so
             can
             many
             eminent
             Christians
             in
             another
             Congregation
             ,
             not
             in
             office
             ,
             give
             a
             counsel
             by
             way
             of
             charity
             to
             a
             Synod
             convened
             synodically
             ,
             shal
             they
             for
             that
             be
             a
             Synod
             of
             a
             Synod
             ?
             and
             shall
             they
             be
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             distinct
             from
             a
             Congregational
             Church
             for
             that
             ?
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             Abigail
             a
             woman
             ,
             a
             captive
             maid
             ,
             gave
             ,
             the
             one
             a
             divine
             counsel
             to
             David
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             Naaman
             the
             Syrian
             .
             Shall
             women
             therefore
             be
             made
             new
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ?
             and
             if
             neither
             the
             one
             counsel
             nor
             the
             other
             have
             any
             weight
             from
             the
             givers
             of
             the
             counsel
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             the
             word
             ;
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             name
             the
             one
             an
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             other
             :
             as
             for
             reverence
             to
             the
             persons
             ,
             a
             Synod
             of
             Elders
             ,
             more
             then
             one
             single
             mans
             counsel
             ,
             adds
             not
             the
             eighth
             part
             of
             a
             feather
             as
             touching
             authoritative
             weight
             to
             the
             Counsel
             ,
             if
             the
             Synods
             counsel
             amount
             to
             nothing
             more
             in
             point
             of
             a
             divine
             ordinance
             ;
             then
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             any
             Counsel
             
               may
               lay
               a
               burthen
               upon
               any
            
             
             
               mans
               conscience
            
             ;
             so
             any
             Christian
             that
             shall
             publish
             and
             preach
             that
             1
             
               Cor.
               6.
               18.
               flee
               fornication
            
             —
             may
             lay
             a
             burthen
             upon
             every
             soul
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             him
             that
             speaks
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             is
             
               Scripture
               that
               is
               spoken
            
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             all
             the
             authority
             of
             Synods
             .
             Would
             the
             Lord
             appoint
             Men
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             Churches
             to
             come
             many
             hundred
             miles
             to
             heal
             rent
             and
             spoyled
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             result
             of
             all
             is
             a
             meer
             counsel
             which
             a
             woman
             at
             home
             may
             give
             ?
             for
             the
             Scripture
             by
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             warrants
             women
             to
             give
             this
             as
             well
             as
             men
             ,
             2
             
               Sam.
               20.
               16
               ,
               17
               —
               21
               ,
               22.
               1
               
               Sam.
               25.
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               —
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34.
               2
               
               King.
            
             5.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             God
             reveals
             to
             women
             ,
             servants
             ,
             poor
             ones
             ,
             as
             much
             of
             this
             as
             to
             others
             of
             higher
             place
             .
          
           
             Nor
             shall
             it
             help
             the
             matter
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             safer
             to
             seek
             counsel
             from
             men
             then
             from
             women
             ,
             from
             many
             then
             from
             one
             ;
             
               for
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               counsellers
               there
               is
               safety
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             But
             1.
             
             This
             is
             no
             ground
             to
             seek
             to
             a
             Synod
             of
             Fathers
             and
             
             Elders
             of
             the
             bounds
             of
             these
             ,
             who
             are
             no
             Pastors
             nor
             Elders
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             can
             put
             forth
             upon
             us
             no
             Synodical
             ,
             no
             Pastoral
             acts
             ;
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             we
             should
             select
             Counsellors
             out
             of
             one
             or
             many
             Churches
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             relation
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             so
             this
             is
             nothing
             for
             such
             a
             Synod
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             many
             gracious
             Counsellors
             ,
             private
             or
             publick
             ,
             nothing
             at
             all
             for
             a
             Synod
             of
             Elders
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             their
             Counsel
             is
             but
             a
             Counsel
             ,
             that
             hath
             as
             much
             weight
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             conformity
             with
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             the
             counsel
             of
             a
             Woman
             ,
             or
             a
             servant
             .
             And
             it
             is
             considerable
             that
             the
             book
             of
             Discipline
             of
             New
             England
             hath
             no
             Chapter
             nor
             Discourse
             of
             Synods
             ,
             which
             shews
             they
             little
             value
             them
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               These
               authoritative
               actt
               which
               are
               put
               forth
               in
               other
            
             
             
               Churches
               issue
               from
               him
               ,
               either
               as
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               or
               as
               no
               Pastor
               ;
               If
               as
               no
               Pastor
               ,
               then
               acts
               of
               Iurisdiction
               may
               flow
               from
               him
               that
               is
               no
               Ruler
               .
            
             Mr.
             R.
             
               will
               gain-say
               this
               ,
               if
               they
               proceed
               from
               him
               as
               Pastor
               ,
               then
               either
               as
               Pastor
               of
               his
               own
               Church
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               ;
               or
               of
               another
               Church
               ,
               and
               then
               one
               man
               may
               have
               two
               Pastoral
               offices
               .
               And
               all
               these
               Churches
               must
               be
               either
               his
               flock
               ,
               or
               not
               :
               his
               flock
               they
               must
               be
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               Shepherd
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               nature
               of
               relatives
               requires
               ,
               the
               combined
               Churches
               are
               many
               distinct
               flocks
               ,
               and
               he
               cannot
               be
               a
               Pastor
               of
               many
               flocks
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             is
             the
             former
             argument
             with
             a
             new
             dress
             ,
             
               quod
               fui●
               demonstrandum
            
             .
             But
             did
             Mr.
             H.
             believe
             his
             Topick
             probabilities
             would
             be
             received
             for
             demonstrations
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             that
             ,
             
               These
               acts
               proceed
               from
               him
               either
               as
               Postor
               ,
               or
               as
               no
               Pastor
               .
            
             Let
             him
             be
             a
             Pastor
             to
             a
             Congregation
             compassed
             
             about
             with
             nine
             single
             Congregations
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             in
             convenient
             nearness
             ,
             he
             feeds
             his
             own
             particular
             flock
             ,
             as
             a
             fixed
             Pastor
             actually
             imploying
             his
             constant
             labours
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             pastoral
             office
             ,
             as
             Pastor
             
               habitu
               ,
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             to
             all
             Churches
             ,
             and
             more
             nearly
             to
             these
             nine
             ,
             he
             exercises
             acts
             of
             government
             for
             edifying
             all
             the
             ten
             in
             points
             of
             concernment
             ,
             which
             necessarily
             must
             concern
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             it
             no
             more
             doth
             follow
             by
             a
             shadow
             of
             consequence
             ,
             that
             he
             exerciseth
             two
             pastoral
             offices
             over
             many
             Churches
             ,
             then
             the
             same
             Pastor
             exerciseth
             three
             Pastoral
             offices
             ,
             or
             four
             over
             his
             own
             particular
             flock
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             
             were
             four
             flocks
             ,
             because
             he
             preacheth
             pastorally
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             administers
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             to
             strangers
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             Others
             as
             Infants
             ,
             he
             baptizes
             as
             unconfirmed
             members
             .
             Or
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             Others
             he
             excommunicates
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Others
             he
             converts
             as
             finding
             them
             no
             visible
             Saints
             ;
             by
             one
             and
             the
             same
             office
             he
             feeds
             and
             governs
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             same
             argument
             is
             retorted
             ,
             Archippus
             administers
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             (
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             book
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Cotton
             
             teach
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             warrants
             him
             to
             do
             )
             to
             fourty
             godly
             visible
             Saints
             out
             of
             fourty
             Sister-Congregations
             ,
             
               either
               as
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               or
               no
               Pastor
               ,
               to
               these
               fourty
            
             ;
             either
             as
             to
             his
             own
             flock
             ,
             or
             not
             his
             own
             flock
             ,
             not
             as
             no
             Pastor
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             Mr.
             Cotton
             (
             except
             they
             follow
             
               Socinians
               )
               and
               all
               shall
               gainsay
               that
            
             ;
             if
             as
             a
             pastor
             ,
             then
             by
             Mr.
             Hookers
             argument
             ,
             
               he
               must
               have
               Pastoral
               offices
            
             over
             fourty
             Churches
             .
             So
             the
             same
             argument
             destroys
             the
             Synods
             ,
             though
             some
             way
             soundly
             established
             by
             Mr.
             Cotton
             ;
             
             yea
             ,
             Mr.
             H.
             grants
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             tender
             the
             seal
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             those
             of
             other
             Congregations
             ,
             yea
             ,
             he
             is
             warranted
             by
             the
             word
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               10.
               16
               ,
               17.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               13.
               
               Eph.
               2.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Eph.
            
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             It
             is
             against
             the
             Congregational
             way
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             equal
             to
             bring
             ,
             
               quod
               fuit
               demonstrandum
            
             ,
             such
             strong
             demonstrations
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             )
             against
             Mr.
             R.
             and
             the
             Presbyterian
             Church
             ,
             which
             destroyes
             his
             own
             congregational
             way
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               If
               he
               act
               as
               a
               Pastor
               and
               Shepherd
               to
               them
               ,
               his
               flock
               they
               must
               be
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               nature
               of
               Relatives
               require
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             mistake
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Relatives
             ;
             for
             the
             adequate
             and
             complete
             correlate
             to
             which
             every
             ordinary
             pastor
             is
             referred
             as
             a
             Shepherd
             to
             the
             flock
             ,
             as
             a
             husband
             to
             the
             wife
             ,
             
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             is
             all
             the
             Churches
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             a
             physician
             is
             referr'd
             to
             all
             the
             sick
             on
             earth
             ,
             not
             adequatly
             to
             this
             one
             sick
             person
             ,
             but
             
               actu
               secundo
            
             ,
             in
             the
             actual
             exercises
             of
             the
             ministerial
             calling
             ,
             very
             pastor
             indeed
             now
             is
             refer'd
             to
             one
             flock
             ,
             as
             a
             fixed
             providential
             feeder
             ,
             and
             to
             these
             round
             about
             ,
             the
             same
             way
             in
             acts
             of
             government
             that
             concern
             associate
             Churches
             :
             but
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             proper
             fixed
             pastor
             to
             these
             Churches
             round
             about
             ;
             for
             these
             words
             ,
             feed
             the
             flock
             ,
             which
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               amongst
               you
               ,
               1
               Pet
            
             5.
             1.
             
             &
             Act.
             
             20.
             28.
             
             
               Take
               heed
               to
               all
               the
               flock
               over
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               made
               you
               Overseers
               ,
            
             Have
             no
             such
             sense
             as
             feed
             the
             one
             single
             Congregation
             only
             ,
             as
             a
             husband
             to
             your
             wife
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             beware
             of
             the
             spiritual
             adultery
             ,
             of
             taking
             pastoral
             care
             of
             the
             other
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             that
             are
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             amongst
             you
             .
             Mr.
             Cotton
             saith
             ,
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Canticles
             (
             and
             say
             I
             ,
             the
             pastors
             also
             )
             take
             care
             not
             only
             for
             her
             own
             members
             ,
             
               but
               for
               her
               little
               Sister
            
             ,
             which
             she
             thought
             had
             no
             breasts
             ,
             Cant.
             8.
             8.
             
             And
             I
             hence
             infer
             ,
             that
             a
             pastor
             is
             to
             take
             a
             pastoral
             care
             of
             the
             Churches
             associate
             ,
             
               Acts
               8.
               14.
               2
               
               Cor.
            
             11.
             16.
             for
             they
             were
             among
             them
             as
             well
             as
             the
             single
             congregation
             .
             And
             when
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               take
               heed
               to
               the
               whole
               flock
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             not
             only
             a
             single
             congregation
             ,
             but
             divers
             congregations
             and
             many
             sheep
             in
             the
             flocks
             of
             divers
             congregations
             ,
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifieth
             not
             a
             few
             ,
             but
             exceeding
             many
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Phil.
               2.
               21.
               1
               
               Tim.
               2.
               6.
               
               Heb.
               2.
               9.
               1
               
               Tim.
               2.
               4.
               
               Ioh.
               11.
               48.
               
               Ioh.
               12.
               32.
               
               Rev.
            
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               Presbytery
               are
               Elders
               to
               the
               classical
               Church
               ,
            
             saith
             Mr.
             
               R.
               )
               in
               some
               respect
               ,
               not
               simply
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               not
               in
               things
               proper
               to
            
             
             
               each
               congregation
               ,
               but
               in
               things
               common
               to
               all
               the
               united
               Churches
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               things
               which
               rather
               concern
               the
               consociation
               of
               the
               thirty
               Churches
               (
               about
               )
               then
               the
               thirty
               Churches
               combined
               in
               particular
               .
               By
               our
               Saviours
               rule
               ,
            
             Matth.
             18.
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               )
               the
               offender
               is
               privately
               ,
            
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               to
               be
               rebuked
            
             .
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               then
               before
               two
            
             .
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               before
               the
               Church
               nearest
               the
               Congregation
               .
               The
               classical
               principles
               admit
               not
               this
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Suppose
               the
               man
               in
               his
               private
               fault
               continue
               obstinate
               ,
               this
               obstinacy
               is
            
             re●
             propria
             ,
             
               proper
               to
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               the
               Congregation
               without
               the
               Presbytery
               then
               oast
               him
               out
               ?
               for
               this
               pertinacy
               was
               made
               known
               only
               to
               the
               Congregation
               or
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               But
               the
               neighbouring
               Churches
               must
               avoid
               his
               company
               upon
               knowledge
               given
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             
               So
               must
               the
               Churches
               of
               another
               Presbytery
               or
               Classis
               ,
               or
               of
               another
               Province
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               more
               need
               the
               one
               should
               have
               a
               hand
               in
               the
               censure
               ,
               then
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             The
             congregation
             in
             private
             scandals
             by
             our
             principles
             
             (
             which
             Mr.
             H.
             it
             seems
             ,
             knows
             not
             )
             doth
             admonish
             ,
             and
             the
             offended
             person
             is
             to
             admonish
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             taketh
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             Matth.
             18.
             is
             a
             Rule
             for
             removing
             onely
             private
             scandals
             :
             2.
             
             And
             that
             by
             the
             word
             
               (
               Church
               )
               Matth.
            
             18.
             is
             meant
             onely
             his
             own
             Independent
             congregation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             18
             shews
             of
             no
             removing
             of
             scandals
             between
             two
             visible
             Saints
             dwelling
             in
             one
             Christian
             family
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             principles
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             may
             by
             their
             own
             free
             choise
             be
             members
             of
             divers
             congregations
             :
             (
             a
             strange
             dream
             !
             )
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             supposes
             it
             must
             be
             onely
             one
             single
             man
             that
             trespasseth
             against
             a
             brother
             ,
             but
             if
             ten
             ,
             or
             many
             sister-Churches
             transgress
             against
             sister-Churches
             .
             Learned
             
               Whitaker
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Pareus
               ,
            
             all
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             all
             Fathers
             ,
             all
             learned
             Doctors
             ,
             
               Papists
               ,
               Lutherans
               ,
               Doctors
               ,
               Councels
               ,
            
             all
             the
             Martyrs
             who
             by
             the
             Text
             Matth.
             18.
             appeal
             to
             a
             General
             Councel
             ,
             did
             but
             abuse
             the
             Text
             ,
             in
             applying
             it
             to
             Synods
             :
             whereas
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             is
             now
             found
             to
             be
             onely
             the
             single
             congregation
             ;
             whereas
             the
             contrary
             is
             sure
             .
             There
             is
             a
             figure
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             
               thy
               brother
            
             ,
             for
             he
             means
             many
             brethren
             ,
             within
             or
             without
             the
             congregation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               By
               trespassing
            
             ,
             by
             a
             Sydecdoche
             ,
             he
             means
             all
             scandals
             ;
             else
             we
             were
             not
             to
             complain
             of
             publicke
             scandals
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             means
             all
             Churches
             respectively
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             scandalous
             doctrine
             ,
             
               Tell
               a
               Synod
               ,
               Acts
            
             15.
             2.
             
             The
             obstinacy
             is
             not
             proper
             to
             that
             congregation
             ,
             if
             publick
             ,
             the
             offence
             of
             it
             stumbles
             the
             neighbouring
             Churches
             .
             But
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             will
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             
               All
               of
               another
               Province
               should
               have
            
             
             
               hand
               in
               the
               censure
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
            
             because
             those
             of
             another
             Province
             may
             hear
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             
               non
               causa
               pro
               causa
            
             :
             for
             they
             are
             not
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             leavened
             ,
             so
             as
             those
             that
             are
             nearer
             ;
             and
             the
             wisdome
             of
             Christ
             hath
             accommodated
             Discipline
             to
             our
             bodily
             craziness
             .
             For
             as
             when
             there
             be
             twelve
             
             thousand
             members
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             have
             them
             all
             to
             meet
             at
             one
             house
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             twelve
             Apostles
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             sundry
             congregations
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             46.
             
             &
             5
             42.
             not
             can
             they
             partake
             of
             the
             seals
             in
             one
             house
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             personally
             watch
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             new
             Church-covenant
             teacheth
             :
             So
             neither
             will
             he
             have
             Elders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             cities
             ,
             where
             many
             thousands
             were
             baptized
             ,
             purging
             their
             own
             body
             ,
             and
             it
             s
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             actual
             government
             for
             ordinary
             scandals
             should
             be
             by
             the
             personal
             presence
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             remote
             Presbyteries
             and
             Provinces
             ,
             far
             less
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             .
             For
             Nature
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             would
             say
             ,
             Except
             the
             scandal
             be
             more
             than
             ordinary
             wide
             and
             spreading
             ,
             only
             the
             Churches
             nearest
             to
             be
             edified
             or
             stumbled
             ,
             should
             have
             hand
             in
             healing
             and
             censuring
             ;
             though
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             and
             visible
             Church
             have
             also
             here
             some
             influence
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             tacit
             and
             virtual
             in
             that
             common
             Rule
             of
             Discipline
             which
             regulates
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             body
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               second
               difference
               assigned
               by
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Presbytery
               takes
               care
               rather
               of
               the
               regulating
               of
               the
               acts
               of
               governing
               in
               all
               these
               Churches
               ,
               than
               the
               governed
               Churches
               .
            
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               They
               express
               their
               care
               in
               judicial
               acts
               ,
               and
               that
               directly
               and
               immediately
               upon
               scandals
               and
               scandalous
               persons
               of
               any
               congregation
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             H.
             should
             have
             added
             my
             words
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             that
             the
             Reader
             might
             have
             seen
             my
             minde
             .
             What
             I
             speak
             comparatively
             ,
             Mr.
             H.
             would
             not
             hold
             it
             out
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             meant
             it
             absolutely
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Presbytery
             is
             glad
             that
             lesser
             evils
             be
             healed
             by
             Rebukes
             within
             the
             congregation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             the
             Presbytery
             doth
             ,
             and
             must
             directly
             and
             immediately
             judge
             greater
             scandals
             ,
             especially
             between
             congregation
             and
             congregation
             ,
             between
             Elder
             and
             Elder
             ,
             and
             Rulers
             and
             Ruled
             of
             the
             same
             congregation
             ,
             but
             ever
             under
             the
             former
             Reduplication
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             an
             associate
             body
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             3
             Differ
             .
             
               The
               Presbyterian
               Elders
               are
               Elders
               to
               all
               the
               Churches
               ,
               as
               the
               Elders
               themselves
               are
            
             in
             collegio
             Presbyteriali
             ,
             
             
               and
               properly
               as
               they
               are
               in
               Court.
               
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             
               But
               I
               assume
               (
               saith
               Mr.
            
             H.
             )
             
               the
               Elders
               there
               are
               proper
               Pastors
               of
               their
               own
               particular
               congregations
               ;
               therefore
               they
               must
               (
               if
               at
               all
               )
               be
               so
               here
               .
               A
               Pastor
               in
               an
               Island
               cannot
               teach
               ,
               admonish
               ,
               excommunicate
               ,
               but
            
             in
             coetu
             congregationali
             ,
             
               or
               severed
               from
               his
               Church
               ,
               yet
               this
               hinders
               not
               but
               in
               these
               regards
               he
               is
               a
               proper
               Pastor
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             H.
             yet
             halfs
             my
             words
             ,
             and
             sets
             down
             one
             member
             
             of
             a
             distinction
             ,
             and
             leaves
             out
             the
             other
             .
             They
             are
             Elders
             to
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Presbyterial
             Judicature
             ;
             but
             separatim
             out
             of
             that
             (
             say
             I
             ,
             pag.
             326.
             )
             
               they
               do
               not
               watch
               in
               such
               a
               way
               for
               all
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               several
               congregations
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               for
               the
               single
               congregations
               of
               which
               they
               are
               fixed
               Pastors
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             enough
             to
             make
             different
             relations
             pastoral
             (
             which
             is
             my
             intent
             )
             between
             the
             Elders
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             own
             congregations
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             associated
             congregations
             ,
             as
             the
             Elders
             of
             Antioch
             are
             Elders
             judging
             in
             the
             Synod
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             one
             way
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             other
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             their
             proper
             fixed
             charge
             to
             teach
             and
             rule
             :
             and
             I
             shall
             not
             stand
             to
             yield
             that
             they
             act
             as
             Elders
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             office
             of
             Eldership
             in
             the
             Presbyterial
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             congregational
             Judicature
             ,
             but
             an
             accidental
             difference
             there
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             most
             unfound
             that
             Mr
             H.
             saith
             ,
             That
             a
             Pastor
             cannot
             
             teach
             ,
             admonish
             ,
             excommunicate
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             congregational
             meeting
             .
             This
             is
             first
             to
             make
             him
             a
             congregational
             Pope
             or
             Prophet
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             the
             Pope
             ,
             onely
             
               in
               Cathedra
            
             ,
             in
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             or
             before
             the
             congregation
             .
             2.
             
             All
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             except
             in
             the
             actual
             congregational
             Assembly
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             private
             man
             by
             this
             reason
             .
             But
             the
             Word
             shall
             warrant
             the
             pastor
             as
             a
             pastor
             to
             visit
             ,
             to
             warn
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             
               Col.
               1.
               28.
               
               Acts
               20
               20.
               
               &
               2.
               46.
               
               &
               5.
               42.
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               2.
               
               &
            
             2.
             25.
             for
             he
             does
             not
             these
             as
             a
             private
             gifted
             man.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             this
             reason
             a
             pastor
             is
             so
             a
             pastor
             ,
             a
             husband
             ,
             a
             watchman
             to
             the
             flock
             actually
             assembled
             onely
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             pastor
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             this
             or
             that
             man
             or
             womans
             soul
             to
             God
             in
             the
             flock
             ;
             then
             if
             this
             or
             that
             man
             perish
             through
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             Elder
             ,
             who
             gave
             not
             warning
             ,
             Mr.
             H.
             hath
             taught
             the
             Minister
             a
             good
             excuse
             :
             
               I
               cannot
               be
               charged
               as
               an
               unfaithful
               
               watchman
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               this
               single
               man
               who
               is
               lost
               ,
               Mr.
               H.
               saith
               ,
               I
               am
               onely
               a
               Pastor
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               flock
               assembled
               Church-ways
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               not
               a
               Pastor
               nor
               Watchman
               to
               one
               single
               man.
            
             But
             ah
             !
             this
             distinction
             shall
             not
             save
             the
             man
             from
             the
             charge
             of
             blood
             !
             
               Ezek.
               3.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               &
               33.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               &
               34.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Heb.
            
             13.
             17.
             
             I
             would
             not
             have
             expected
             from
             such
             a
             mans
             pen
             such
             a
             Tenet
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Differ
             .
             
               The
               Presbytery
               hath
               a
               Church
               relation
               to
               all
               these
            
             
             
               thirty
               congregations
               not
               takin
               distributively
               ,
               but
               collectively
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               united
               in
               one
               Church
               classical
               ,
               and
               in
               one
               Government
               .
            
             Ans.
             
               If
               the
               Presbytery
               put
               forth
               acts
               of
               Iurisdiction
               upon
               these
               Churches
               distributively
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               severed
               ,
               then
               they
               have
               a
               Church-relation
               to
               them
               distr●butively
               .
               But
               they
               admonish
               and
               censure
               several
               persons
               of
               several
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             So
             do
             the
             Synod
             Elders
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             put
             
             forth
             authoritative
             pastoral
             acts
             ,
             by
             the
             grant
             of
             Mr.
             Cotton
             ,
             upon
             the
             several
             Churches
             distributively
             taken
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             the
             proper
             pastors
             of
             these
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Commissioners
             of
             Parliament
             upon
             persons
             of
             a
             single
             city
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             have
             failed
             not
             against
             the
             Laws
             of
             that
             city
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             general
             Laws
             of
             the
             whole
             Nation
             and
             Parliament
             :
             But
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             that
             these
             Commissioners
             are
             Aldermen
             ,
             or
             fixed
             Judges
             of
             that
             city
             ;
             and
             so
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             consequence
             is
             weak
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               These
               Presbyterial
               Elders
               must
               exercise
               jurisdiction
               over
               congregational
               Elders
               ,
               which
               is
               conceived
               by
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               to
               be
               absurd
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Pastors
             ,
             with
             majority
             of
             official
             Jurisdiction
             over
             pastors
             of
             another
             lower
             species
             ,
             as
             Bishops
             above
             pastors
             ,
             I
             still
             look
             upon
             as
             absurd
             .
             But
             that
             Elders
             in
             a
             Synod
             exercise
             Jurisdiction
             over
             Elders
             of
             a
             congregation
             that
             are
             the
             same
             in
             nature
             and
             degree
             with
             them
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             absurd
             ,
             than
             for
             an
             Eldership
             of
             a
             congregation
             to
             exercise
             Jurisdiction
             over
             some
             two
             or
             three
             scandalous
             Elders
             of
             their
             own
             number
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             H.
             will
             not
             call
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               addes
               ,
               Elders
               of
               an
               Independent
               congregation
               ,
               are
               not
               Elders
               of
               their
               single
               congregations
               ,
               being
               separated
               from
               their
               Courts
               .
               It
               seems
               a
               paradox
               ,
               for
               if
               separated
               from
               their
               Court
               ,
               their
               office
               remain
               ,
               then
               jurisdiction
               must
               remain
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             It
             s
             not
             a
             seeming
             ,
             but
             a
             real
             paradox
             ,
             my
             words
             are
             
             halfed
             .
             I
             said
             ,
             They
             are
             not
             Elders
             separated
             from
             their
             court
             
               in
               the
               notion
            
             (
             these
             are
             my
             words
             omitted
             by
             Mr.
             
               H.
               )
               of
               the
               relation
               of
               a
               Church-jurisdiction
            
             ;
             for
             they
             can
             exercise
             no
             jurisdiction
             ,
             neither
             excommunicate
             ,
             nor
             relax
             from
             excommunication
             ,
             being
             not
             in
             Court
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             prelates
             .
          
           
             But
             Mr.
             H.
             addes
             a
             real
             absurd
             paradox
             ,
             that
             
               they
               cannot
               exercise
               pastoral
               acts
               of
               teaching
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Church-assembly
            
             ;
             which
             refuted
             before
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             5
             Differ
             .
             
               Congregational
               Elders
               have
               power
               of
               order
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               without
               the
               Court
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               not
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               but
               in
               the
               Court.
               Elders
               have
               a
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               as
               watchmen
               ,
               but
               a
               power
               of
               Church-jurisdiction
               they
               have
               not
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Court.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             never
             heard
             that
             their
             entring
             into
             the
             assembly
             should
             
             adde
             a
             new
             power
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             did
             Mr.
             R.
             say
             ,
             their
             entring
             and
             sitting
             in
             the
             Court
             addeth
             a
             new
             official
             power
             ;
             they
             had
             the
             official
             power
             
               actu
               primo
            
             before
             ,
             but
             they
             can
             no
             more
             put
             it
             forth
             in
             acts
             ,
             being
             separated
             from
             the
             Court
             ,
             than
             a
             pastor
             might
             excommunicate
             his
             alone
             in
             his
             private
             chamber
             ;
             which
             were
             tyrannical
             and
             null
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               example
               of
               the
               great
               Sanhedrim
               toucheth
               not
               the
               cause
               ,
               or
               then
               destroyeth
               it
               :
               Nor
               doth
               the
               example
               of
               Commissioners
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               for
               they
               get
               a
               new
               office
               to
               sit
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               an
               Elder
               of
               a
               congregation
               by
               sitting
               in
               the
               Presbytery
               gets
               no
               new
               office
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             a
             weak
             answer
             ,
             to
             say
             it
             helps
             not
             ,
             and
             not
             shew
             
             the
             cause
             ,
             but
             to
             lead
             the
             Reader
             implicitly
             :
             for
             the
             great
             Sanhedrim
             ruled
             over
             all
             the
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             Judge
             out
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Dan
             ,
             though
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Sanhedrim
             ,
             did
             not
             rule
             over
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Benjamin
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             the
             Sanhedrim
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             common
             cases
             .
             The
             getting
             of
             a
             new
             office
             is
             neither
             up
             nor
             down
             ;
             the
             Commissioners
             of
             Parliament
             rule
             in
             that
             Court
             over
             all
             the
             Shires
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             Commission
             every
             Commissioner
             becomes
             not
             a
             Major
             of
             every
             City
             ,
             or
             a
             Judge
             in
             every
             Shire
             .
             And
             by
             Mr.
             Cottons
             grant
             ,
             the
             Elders
             in
             a
             Synod
             exercise
             pastoral
             acts
             ,
             and
             lay
             on
             burthens
             ,
             
             Acts
             15.
             upon
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             get
             no
             new
             office
             thereby
             :
             But
             they
             do
             not
             for
             that
             become
             proper
             Elders
             and
             pastors
             over
             every
             single
             congregation
             in
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             Synod
             .
          
           
             Yet
             to
             Mr.
             H.
             this
             is
             a
             principle
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             Presbyterian
             Elders
             put
             forth
             pastoral
             acts
             upon
             all
             the
             congregations
             ,
             then
             must
             they
             be
             pastors
             to
             all
             the
             
               particular
               flocks
               ,
               for
               shepherd
               and
               flick
               are
               relatives
               ,
               Arg.
            
             2.
             101.
             
             But
             the
             Conclusion
             is
             absurd
             .
             This
             is
             no
             less
             against
             Mr.
             Cotton
             ,
             than
             against
             Mr.
             R.
             and
             against
             himself
             ,
             who
             admits
             strangers
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               It
               is
               obvious
               to
               every
               man
               ,
               that
               the
               Elder
               of
               the
               congregation
               hath
               the
               nature
               of
               an
               Elder
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               so
               can
               and
               doth
               put
               forth
               general
               actions
               ,
               that
               are
               common
               to
               other
               Elder
               .
               Where
               the
               act
               is
               ,
               the
               object
               must
               be
               ,
               in
               its
               proportion
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               he
               doth
               without
               the
               Classis
               in
               his
               particular
               station
               :
               for
               the
               species
               determines
               the
               act
               of
               the
               genus
               ,
               as
            
             Socrates
             
               confines
               the
               acts
               of
               the
               humans
               Nature
               to
               himself
               :
               and
               it
               s
               known
               ,
               the
               Classis
               meddles
               with
               the
               particular
               offences
               ,
               that
               are
               as
               special
               as
               any
               Elder
               in
               an
               Island
               ,
               doth
               meddle
               within
               his
               owne
               place
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             It
             s
             obvious
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             That
             Mr.
             H.
             speaks
             new
             Logick
             ,
             obvious
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             no
             man
             ,
             I
             doubt
             ,
             to
             his
             own
             .
             For
             the
             Elders
             of
             a
             congregation
             ,
             because
             independent
             ,
             and
             subordinate
             and
             countable
             to
             none
             on
             earth
             ,
             but
             to
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             (
             as
             Papists
             say
             of
             their
             wooden
             Head
             the
             Antichrist
             )
             determine
             within
             themselves
             .
             Suppose
             they
             he
             but
             some
             twelve
             of
             the
             twelve
             thousands
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             if
             these
             be
             once
             a
             formal
             Covenant-wise
             married
             Church
             of
             people
             and
             officers
             ,
             they
             do
             determine
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             
             Rev.
             2.
             14.
             
             (
             for
             Pergamos
             is
             to
             them
             an
             independent
             flock
             )
             and
             of
             Arrianism
             ,
             and
             of
             Doctrines
             and
             Scandals
             that
             concern
             many
             hundred
             Churches
             about
             ;
             and
             whether
             they
             determine
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             it
             s
             against
             the
             liberty
             and
             power
             Christ
             hath
             given
             to
             that
             Redeemed
             Body
             ,
             of
             ten
             and
             twelve
             to
             tell
             the
             Churches
             :
             Oh!
             they
             must
             not
             part
             with
             their
             Soveraignty
             so
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             consult
             ,
             it
             s
             but
             of
             courtesie
             :
             for
             ,
             single
             Pergamus
             is
             rebuked
             
             (
             say
             our
             Brethren
             )
             for
             not
             using
             their
             Church-power
             in
             a
             Doctrine
             that
             concerned
             thousands
             as
             well
             as
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             a
             mystery
             of
             Logick
             this
             may
             be
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             happy
             
             as
             to
             divine
             ?
             
               Every
               particular
               Elder
               can
               ,
               and
               doth
               put
               forth
               general
               actions
               that
               are
               common
               to
               other
               Elders
               :
            
             Why
             ?
             
               The
               species
               determines
               the
               act
               of
               the
               genus
               .
            
             The
             Reason
             contradicts
             the
             Conclusion
             which
             it
             is
             brought
             to
             prove
             :
             For
             if
             Socrates
             confines
             the
             acts
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             to
             himself
             ,
             they
             leave
             off
             now
             to
             be
             general
             actions
             ,
             and
             by
             being
             contracted
             to
             the
             species
             (
             his
             species
             is
             Socrates
             a
             single
             person
             )
             they
             are
             now
             most
             special
             actions
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             takes
             our
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             That
             the
             members
             of
             Synods
             and
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             determine
             of
             the
             Ideal
             ,
             general
             ,
             abstracted
             Nature
             of
             Men
             ,
             of
             Doctrines
             ,
             of
             Actions
             
               in
               communi
            
             ,
             that
             needs
             not
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               for
               the
               congregational
               Elders
               put
               forth
               general
               actions
               ,
               but
               confined
               and
               contracted
               to
               Socrates
               :
            
             So
             doth
             the
             Classis
             ,
             the
             National
             ,
             yea
             the
             Oecumenick
             and
             General
             Assembly
             put
             forth
             acts
             ,
             determinations
             ,
             both
             of
             general
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             condemn
             them
             also
             ,
             as
             confined
             and
             contracted
             to
             Socrates
             ,
             to
             Balaam
             ,
             to
             Iezabel
             ,
             to
             the
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             single
             men
             of
             that
             impure
             Sect.
             And
             Acts
             15.
             24.
             the
             Synod
             condemns
             some
             certain
             particular
             ,
             individual
             men
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Some
               men
               from
               us
               have
               troubled
               you
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Ye
               must
               be
               circumcised
               .
            
             Now
             the
             abstracted
             nature
             of
             men
             disputed
             not
             and
             made
             not
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             the
             rent
             ,
             as
             v.
             6
             ,
             7.
             but
             some
             single
             men
             .
             And
             this
             comes
             from
             another
             wilde
             notion
             of
             Logick
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             teacheth
             ,
             That
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             is
             the
             Genus
             ,
             and
             under
             it
             is
             this
             or
             that
             Independent
             Church
             .
             Of
             this
             hereafter
             .
             S●
             the
             Church
             of
             Boston
             is
             the
             Catholick
             integral
             Church
             :
             for
             ,
             
               G●nus
               praedicatur
               de
               specie
            
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               It
               s
               as
               undeniable
               ,
               there
               be
               general
               acts
               in
               preaching
               and
               watching
               ,
               which
               are
               common
               to
               all
               congregations
               ,
               which
               the
               Presbytery
               neither
               do
               ,
               nor
               can
               dispense
               conscienciously
               ,
               because
               the
               Pastor
               cannot
               attend
               them
               :
               It
               will
               not
               suffice
               to
               say
               ,
               He
               was
               Pastor
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               before
               ,
               for
               then
               before
               the
               combination
               he
               had
               as
               good
               power
               to
               exercise
               jurisdiction
               ,
               as
               
               any
               of
               them
               .
               This
               is
               against
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               who
               grants
               that
               one
               Church
               hath
               not
               power
               over
               another
               .
            
          
           
             An.
             1.
             
             It
             s
             undeniable
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             who
             were
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             could
             not
             attend
             acts
             of
             Teaching
             and
             Ruling
             in
             all
             the
             single
             Congregations
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             physically
             impossible
             .
             But
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             It
             s
             morally
             impossible
             ,
             and
             unlawful
             for
             a
             pastor
             to
             put
             forth
             a
             pastoral
             act
             in
             any
             Congregation
             ,
             but
             that
             to
             which
             he
             is
             married
             ,
             more
             than
             a
             man
             can
             perform
             marriage-duties
             to
             any
             but
             to
             his
             own
             wife
             :
             
             which
             is
             shameful
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             frequently
             deviseth
             Objections
             of
             straw
             ,
             and
             then
             fires
             them
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             He
             knows
             Mr.
             R.
             denies
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             a
             pastor
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             gives
             so
             right
             to
             the
             Apostle
             to
             preach
             and
             feed
             in
             Bithynia
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             need
             of
             a
             call
             of
             God
             going
             before
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Acts
             16.
             and
             so
             must
             pastors
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             now
             have
             a
             call
             from
             Presbytery
             and
             Congregation
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             lawfelly
             put
             forth
             in
             act
             their
             general
             pastorship
             which
             they
             have
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             against
             the
             Church
             not
             having
             power
             over
             a
             sister-Church
             ,
             because
             a
             pastor
             of
             one
             Congregation
             hath
             power
             joyntly
             in
             a
             Synod
             to
             exercise
             pastoral
             acts
             Synodical
             over
             many
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               following
               Arguments
               of
               Mr.
               H.
               against
               a
               Presbyterian
               Church
               are
               removed
               .
               That
               the
               classical
               Elders
               separate
               Ruling
               from
               Teaching
               ,
               are
               Prelates
               ,
               non-Residents
               and
               Pluralists
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               ,
               by
               Mr.
               H.
               his
               way
               .
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               That
               course
               which
               severs
               which
            
             God
             
               hath
               joined
            
             
             
               together
               is
               unlawful
               .
               But
               the
               classical
               combination
               doth
               this
               .
               Ruling
               and
               teaching
               belong
               to
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Pastor
               and
               Teacher
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               prwer
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               and
               there
               cannot
               be
               full
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
               but
               by
               ruling
               and
               t●aching
               ,
            
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             
               Both
               binding
               and
               loosing
               are
               required
               as
               nec●ssary
               to
               Christs
               end
               ,
               the
               gathering
               and
               perfecting
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             assumption
             may
             import
             that
             the
             Presbytery
             must
             be
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             by
             office
             ,
             no
             Teachers
             ,
             as
             the
             Prelate
             is
             ,
             who
             by
             majority
             of
             power
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             they
             his
             Deputies
             ;
             the
             so
             severing
             of
             teaching
             and
             ruling
             in
             the
             subject
             cannot
             be
             charged
             upon
             us
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             severing
             of
             them
             in
             
               regard
               of
               the
               object
            
             ,
             is
             no
             sort
             
               of
               dividing
               of
               those
               which
               God
               hath
               joined
               ,
            
             is
             clear
             ;
             because
             the
             Pastors
             teach
             some
             ,
             and
             rule
             in
             common
             others
             
             associate
             .
             And
             Mr.
             H.
             hath
             not
             proved
             the
             assumption
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Elders
             in
             Synods
             dogmatically
             and
             authoritatively
             
             teach
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             teacheth
             ,
             
               par
               .
               4.
               pag.
               5.
               conclus
               .
            
             3.
             therefore
             Mr.
             H.
             himself
             separateth
             teaching
             and
             ruling
             .
             And
             Mr.
             Cotton
             saith
             more
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             people
             without
             officers
             may
             excommunicate
             all
             their
             officers
             ,
             and
             so
             bind
             them
             ,
             and
             receive
             them
             in
             again
             upon
             their
             repentance
             ,
             and
             so
             loose
             them
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             teacheth
             
               par
               .
               1
               ,
               c.
               9.
               pag.
            
             92
             ,
             93.
             and
             yet
             the
             people
             cannot
             teach
             these
             officers
             
             as
             their
             Pastors
             .
             Is
             not
             here
             an
             irregular
             separating
             of
             ruling
             from
             teaching
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Such
             of
             the
             flock
             as
             are
             from
             their
             youth
             kept
             under
             by
             the
             terrors
             of
             God
             ,
             Ps.
             88.
             
             Godly
             Elders
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             to
             be
             rebuked
             ,
             but
             
               intreated
               as
               fathers
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             1.
             need
             not
             juridical
             Church-binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             and
             yet
             need
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             promises
             .
             Then
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             act
             and
             object
             ,
             exercise
             of
             jurisdiction
             may
             be
             severed
             from
             teaching
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Pastors
             can
             exercise
             no
             jurisdiction
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             but
             Pastors
             not
             in
             Court
             may
             teach
             pastorally
             the
             whole
             flock
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Churches
             that
             meet
             in
             a
             Synod
             ,
             may
             exercise
             the
             power
             of
             non
             communion
             toward
             a
             Church
             (
             which
             is
             a
             Church-governing
             ,
             for
             their
             edification
             )
             if
             the
             Church
             obstinately
             maintain
             an
             heresie
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Churches
             so
             convened
             cannot
             pastorally
             teach
             this
             Church
             .
             Let
             Mr.
             H.
             see
             if
             he
             be
             not
             as
             prelatical
             as
             Mr.
             R.
             If
             this
             be
             Prelacy
             ,
             I
             thought
             Mr.
             H.
             had
             been
             better
             versed
             in
             the
             doctrin●
             of
             Prelacy
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Grand-fathers
               and
               Fathers
               do
               bear
               a
               relation
               to
               the
               same
               Children
               divers
               ways
            
             (
             So
             Mr.
             
               R.
               )
               So
               then
               as
               a
               Grand-father
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               )
               cannot
               be
               both
               a
               Grand-father
               and
               a
               Father
               to
               the
               same
            
             
             
               Child
               ,
               neither
               can
               an
               Elder
               be
               both
               a
               proper
               Elder
               and
               a
               classical
               Elder
               to
               the
               same
               Congregation
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             
               One
               man
               cannot
               be
               both
               a
               Grand-father
               and
               a
               Father
               to
               the
               same
               Child
               .
            
             True
             ;
             nor
             is
             one
             man
             a
             proper
             Elder
             to
             his
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             a
             classical
             Elder
             to
             his
             own
             Congregation
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             formally
             a
             classical
             Elder
             ,
             not
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             the
             associated
             Congregations
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             but
             a
             comparison
             ,
             and
             so
             admits
             of
             halting
             ;
             a
             Grand-father
             is
             a
             Grand-father
             to
             his
             childrens
             children
             ,
             but
             a
             Father
             to
             his
             nearest
             children
             ;
             so
             the
             same
             man
             is
             a
             classical
             Elder
             to
             all
             the
             associated
             Churches
             ,
             and
             a
             proper
             and
             providentially
             fixed
             Elder
             to
             his
             own
             flock
             ;
             as
             one
             was
             both
             a
             
               Priest
               to
               judge
               between
               blood
               and
               blood
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             ,
             
               if
               the
               matter
               was
               too
               hard
               ,
               the
               same
               man
            
             was
             a
             Judge
             and
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Sanhedrim
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             last
             difference
             :
             
               The
               Iudicature
               of
               Classis
               and
               Congregations
            
             
             
               do
               not
               differ
               formally
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             R.
             )
             
               but
               onely
               in
               more
               or
               lesse
               extension
               of
               power
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             
               Then
               there
               are
               no
               specifical
               acts
               that
               the
               one
               puts
               forth
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               can
               put
               forth
               ,
               as
               occasion
               shall
               require
            
             ;
             gradus
             non
             variant
             speciem
             ,
             
               then
               they
               can
               ordain
               officers
               and
               excommunicate
               in
               the
               Congregation
               .
               He
               said
               before
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               the
               same
               office
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               same
               definition
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               causes
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               election
               ,
               and
               choice
               of
               the
               Classical
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Congregational
               Elders
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             difference
             is
             only
             of
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             River
             and
             the
             whole
             Element
             ,
             though
             divers
             learned
             men
             judge
             the
             Congregation
             to
             be
             no
             governing
             Church
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             only
             their
             Elders
             the
             delegates
             of
             the
             Presbyterial
             Church
             ,
             which
             consisting
             of
             divers
             Congregations
             is
             the
             first
             governing
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             no
             s●●cifick
             acts
             which
             the
             Elders
             collectively
             taken
             ,
             may
             not
             exercise
             in
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             :
             but
             then
             shall
             it
             not
             follow
             ,
             th●●
             a
             single
             cong●●gational
             Eldership
             may
             ordain
             and
             ex●●mmunicate
             in
             one
             〈◊〉
             Congregation
             there
             alone
             divided
             from
             the
             body
             ?
             for
             congr●…nal
             Elders
             cannot
             teach
             o●derly
             (
             and
             he
             is
             the
             
               God
               of
               ord●r
            
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             in
             his
             Church
             )
             in
             all
             the
             Congregations
             without
             a
             cal●
             .
          
           
             Nor
             2.
             
             Exercise
             the
             power
             of
             a
             Synod
             in
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             〈◊〉
             this
             argument
             ;
             Archipp●●
             hath
             the
             same
             office
             to
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             single
             m●mbers
             who
             chused
             him
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             feeds
             ;
             or
             then
             he
             hath
             so
             many
             officer
             as
             there
             be
             chusing
             and
             fed
             members
             ,
             ●●ught
             by
             the
             word
             and
             ruled
             ,
             which
             is
             absurd
             :
             E●go
             ,
             as
             the
             single
             vo●●
             of
             one
             member
             made
             him
             a
             Pastor
             to
             one
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             second
             made
             him
             a
             Pastor
             to
             a
             second
             ,
             and
             so
             forth
             .
             So
             the
             ●otes
             of
             the
             whole
             made
             him
             a
             Pastor
             to
             the
             whole
             :
             for
             that
             is
             the
             
               same
               offic●
               th●●
               hath
               the
               same
               causes
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               choice
               and
               election
               ,
            
             saith
             M●
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               Ergo
            
             ,
             where
             the
             same
             causes
             are
             not
             ,
             the
             same
             office
             cannot
             be
             ,
             but
             one
             single
             electing
             vote
             ,
             and
             the
             electing
             vot●●
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             way
             ,
             cannot
             be
             the
             same
             causes
             ,
             for
             one
             vote
             makes
             him
             not
             a
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             Archippu●
             hath
             the
             same
             office
             to
             the
             whole
             congregation
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             single
             member
             ,
             then
             as
             he
             〈◊〉
             pastoral
             acts
             of
             teaching
             and
             ruling
             to
             the
             whole
             ,
             so
             to
             the
             parts
             and
             single
             members
             ;
             but
             this
             latter
             is
             denied
             by
             Mr.
             H
             ,
             page
             104
             :
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               a
               Pastor
               cannot
               put
               forth
               Pastoral
               acts
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Church
               assembly
               ,
            
             A
             strange
             imagination
             !
          
           
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               By
               the
               same
               official
               power
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             R.
             )
             
               that
               a
               Pastor
            
             
             
               teacheth
               his
               own
               fleck
            
             viva
             voce
             ,
             
               he
               teacheth
               others
               by
               writing
            
             .
          
           
             Ans
             
               This
               is
               a
               new
               invention
               that
               I
               never
               heard
               of
               before
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               official
               power
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               preacheth
               ,
               he
               receiveth
               by
               election
               ,
               and
               he
               may
               be
               rejected
               from
               it
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               delinquency
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               By
               his
               official
               power
               he
               may
               require
               them
               to
               hear
               ,
               but
               may
               not
               require
               all
               Churches
               to
               read
               his
               writings
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               offensively
               refuse
               to
               read
               ,
               he
               cannot
               censure
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               may
               censure
               them
               that
               refuse
               to
               hear
               the
               word
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               If
               this
               power
               of
               writing
               of
               Books
               ,
               to
               edifie
               the
               Churches
               ,
               proceed
               from
               his
               office
               ,
               all
               Ministers
               by
               their
               office
               should
               write
            
             
             Books
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               That
               which
               another
               may
               do
               with
               as
               much
               authority
               ,
               and
               more
               authority
               of
               truth
               ,
               as
               being
               more
               able
               ,
               yet
               being
               out
               of
               office
               ,
               that
               cannot
               belong
               to
               the
               officer
               ;
               but
               to
               write
               books
               is
               such
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1
             Official
             power
             is
             not
             from
             election
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             saying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2.
               1
               
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               22.
               2
               
               Tim.
               2
               2.
               
               Tit.
            
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             a
             Pastor
             cannot
             require
             by
             his
             office
             those
             of
             another
             Congregation
             to
             hear
             him
             preach
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             seals
             from
             him
             ,
             nor
             censure
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             refuse
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             a
             bad
             consequence
             of
             Logick
             ,
             therefore
             he
             doth
             not
             exercise
             these
             pastoral
             acts
             to
             them
             by
             his
             office
             ,
             as
             the
             Brethren
             grant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Minister
             by
             his
             office
             may
             require
             his
             hearers
             to
             give
             much
             alms
             ,
             pray
             much
             ,
             read
             and
             confer
             much
             ,
             both
             these
             of
             his
             own
             and
             other
             flocks
             ;
             yet
             he
             cannot
             censure
             them
             for
             not
             coming
             up
             to
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             these
             affirmative
             duties
             ,
             except
             he
             may
             rebuke
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             he
             do
             all
             who
             are
             remiss
             in
             reading
             edifying
             writings
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             may
             censure
             unsound
             books
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             24.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Neither
             Mr.
             R.
             nor
             any
             judicious
             man
             can
             teach
             that
             either
             a
             gift
             to
             write
             Books
             ,
             or
             of
             eminent
             preaching
             ,
             praying
             ,
             exhorting
             ,
             
               proceeds
               out
               of
               a
               power
               of
               office
            
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             sanctified
             gift
             which
             the
             Church
             seeth
             and
             judgeth
             to
             be
             in
             any
             ,
             before
             they
             call
             him
             to
             office
             ;
             and
             any
             gift
             is
             by
             order
             of
             nature
             and
             time
             before
             the
             office
             ,
             and
             so
             proceeds
             not
             from
             the
             office
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             required
             that
             every
             Pastor
             should
             have
             a
             gift
             
             of
             writing
             books
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             Lord
             have
             given
             it
             to
             any
             ,
             they
             exercise
             it
             
               as
               such
               gifted
               officers
            
             as
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             such
             Prophets
             so
             gifted
             did
             write
             Canonick
             Scriptures
             ;
             so
             are
             Pastors
             ,
             if
             gifted
             ,
             to
             write
             and
             preach
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             both
             to
             write
             and
             preach
             by
             their
             office
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             good
             Logick
             ,
             that
             all
             in
             office
             should
             write
             books
             .
             because
             some
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             office
             writ
             books
             ;
             for
             a
             Minister
             gifted
             with
             four
             Talents
             is
             obliged
             to
             gain
             with
             these
             four
             Talents
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             a
             Minister
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             office
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             weak
             Logick
             to
             infer
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             all
             Ministers
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             office
             are
             obliged
             to
             gain
             with
             four
             Talents
             ,
             for
             many
             are
             obliged
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             office
             to
             gain
             with
             only
             two
             to
             their
             Lord
             ,
             and
             with
             only
             one
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             was
             needless
             to
             Mr.
             H.
             to
             prove
             writing
             of
             books
             doth
             not
             belong
             to
             the
             power
             of
             office
             ,
             because
             a
             learned
             man
             out
             of
             office
             may
             do
             it
             with
             more
             authority
             ;
             for
             Mr.
             R.
             had
             no
             such
             intention
             .
             For
             ,
             sure
             if
             such
             a
             thing
             agreed
             to
             the
             office-power
             ,
             as
             the
             office-power
             ,
             then
             all
             Officers
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Elders
             were
             obliged
             to
             write
             books
             ,
             and
             yet
             Mr.
             H.
             does
             not
             very
             happily
             prove
             it
             ,
             because
             
               many
               learned
               men
               unofficed
               may
               with
               more
               authority
               of
               truth
               write
               books
               ,
               then
               officed
               men
               .
            
             It
             is
             only
             some
             officed
             men
             he
             must
             mean
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             not
             true
             .
             And
             then
             I
             retort
             it
             thus
             ;
             many
             officed
             men
             may
             write
             books
             
               with
               more
               authority
               both
               of
               truth
               and
               of
               office
            
             (
             and
             two
             are
             better
             then
             one
             )
             then
             some
             unofficed
             men
             less
             learned
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             some
             gifted
             Pastors
             do
             not
             as
             Pastors
             so
             gifted
             ,
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             office
             relating
             both
             to
             the
             presbyterian
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Congregation
             edifie
             all
             the
             Churches
             about
             ,
             by
             writing
             books
             .
             It
             follows
             not
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               We
               are
               told
               that
               Elders
               are
               ruling
               in
               all
               Churches
            
             
             
               collectively
               taken
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               teachers
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               some
               reserved
               acts
               ,
               not
               constant
               teachers
               ,
               he
               that
               rules
               teacheth
               ,
               but
               always
               the
               same
               flock
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               Take
               classical
               Elders
               as
               they
               are
               congregational
               Elders
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               all
               one
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               no
               classical
               Elders
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               are
               no
               teaching
               Elders
               ;
               and
               all
               that
               is
               gained
               is
               this
               ;
               a
               classical
               Elder
               as
               he
               is
               no
               classical
               Elder
               ,
               is
               a
               teaching
               Elder
               .
               And
               so
               there
               is
               no
               distinction
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Such
             quirks
             become
             not
             grave
             M.
             H.
             What
             is
             a
             Synodical
             
             Elder
             ?
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             a
             counselling
             Elder
             .
             I
             reply
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             Elder
             ,
             but
             a
             counselling
             Brother
             or
             Sister
             .
             But
             Mr.
             Cotton
             and
             our
             Brethren
             say
             better
             .
             A
             synodical
             Elder
             is
             an
             Elder
             synodically
             teaching
             the
             Churches
             with
             pastoral
             and
             dogmatick
             authority
             ,
             without
             all
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             Synodical
             Elder
             ,
             as
             no
             Congregational
             Elder
             (
             but
             as
             he
             judgeth
             in
             Synod
             )
             is
             a
             teaching
             and
             a
             ruling
             Elder
             .
             Then
             I
             infer
             ,
             that
             al
             Synodical
             Elder
             must
             be
             both
             an
             Elder
             and
             no
             Elder
             .
             So
             animal
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             
               non
               h●mo
            
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             viv●●s
             .
             It
             were
             easie
             to
             weary
             the
             Reader
             with
             many
             wild
             unsolid
             notions
             ,
             such
             like
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             animal
             is
             
               homo
               ,
               non
               hom●
            
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               So
               a
               Pastor
               may
               be
               a
               teaching
               Pastor
               to
               one
               Church
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               a
               ruling
               Pastor
               to
               two
               or
               three
               ,
               or
               thirty
               .
               This
               is
               a
               B●shop
               .
            
          
           
             Obj.
             
               The
               B●shop
               arrogates
               thi●
               to
               himself
               alone
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               Shew
               a
               rule
               of
               Christ
               ,
               why
               the
               Elders
               may
               not
               join
               many
               Elders
               to
               join
               with
               him
               ;
               for
               you
               have
               no
               rule
               of
               Christ
               to
               join
               many
               to
               him
               to
               rule
               many
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               hath
               he
               a
               rule
               to
               assume
               many
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Not
             any
             of
             the
             separation
             ever
             refuted
             ,
             with
             that
             
             strength
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             Antiquity
             ,
             the
             domineeringg
             prelacy
             ,
             as
             the
             godly
             presbyterians
             in
             Britain
             ,
             and
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             .
             But
             so
             many
             thousand
             Independent
             Monarchies
             ,
             and
             two
             Congregational
             ,
             or
             three
             Elders
             (
             for
             a
             Deacon
             is
             for
             Tables
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             )
             subordinate
             in
             point
             of
             jurisdiction
             to
             none
             on
             earth
             ,
             is
             a
             more
             lively
             image
             of
             a
             domineering
             Prelacy
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Presbyteries
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             rule
             to
             join
             other
             prelates
             or
             elders
             to
             a
             prelate
             :
             an
             unlawful
             officer
             ,
             having
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             ,
             the
             only
             proper
             pastor
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             are
             but
             pastors
             under
             him
             and
             his
             delegates
             .
             But
             Mr.
             H.
             cannot
             say
             that
             the
             pastor
             of
             a
             congregation
             is
             an
             unlawful
             pastor
             ,
             to
             whom
             so
             many
             bastard
             pastors
             are
             added
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             this
             shall
             reflex
             upon
             his
             own
             way
             ;
             for
             the
             Synodical
             Elder
             is
             a
             pastorally
             teaching
             Elder
             to
             many
             Churches
             ,
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             teaching
             and
             ruling
             Elder
             to
             one
             congregation
             by
             our
             brethrens
             way
             :
             Is
             the
             Synodical
             Elder
             therefore
             a
             pastor
             of
             pastors
             ,
             and
             a
             Bishop
             ?
             And
             Mr.
             H.
             cannot
             say
             but
             that
             there
             might
             have
             been
             divers
             congregations
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             yet
             unformed
             Churches
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             
             did
             feed
             and
             rule
             them
             all
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             Peter
             teach
             one
             Congregation
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             rule
             many
             whom
             he
             cannot
             teach
             (
             for
             physically
             it
             is
             impossible
             he
             can
             feed
             many
             at
             once
             )
             and
             yet
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             this
             we
             shall
             hear
             Mr.
             H.
             confess
             hereafter
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             and
             Church-Elders
             feeding
             many
             Congregations
             not
             formed
             with
             fixed
             Pastors
             shall
             bring
             in
             such
             sort
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             charges
             upon
             me
             .
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               they
               do
               not
               both
               rule
               and
               teach
               ,
               they
               cannot
               fulf●l
               their
               Ministry
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             How
             is
             it
             proved
             that
             Pastors
             cannot
             fulfil
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             except
             they
             both
             rule
             all
             the
             Churches
             with
             acts
             Synodical
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Congregations
             also
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             is
             it
             proved
             that
             there
             is
             a
             blank
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             except
             Pastors
             both
             teach
             and
             rule
             these
             same
             persons
             ?
             some
             of
             the
             Congregation
             are
             so
             experiencedly
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             rebukes
             and
             censures
             of
             excommunication
             are
             never
             drawn
             out
             ,
             nor
             need
             to
             be
             drawn
             out
             against
             them
             ;
             never
             Interpreter
             so
             expounded
             Col.
             4.
             
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               Pastors
               be
               Pastors
               and
               in
               office
               when
               they
               are
               out
               of
               Court
               ,
               then
               have
               they
               Church-jurisdiction
               out
               of
               the
               Court
               ;
               but
               the
               first
               is
               true
               .
               Also
               censures
               sh●uld
               be
               dispenced
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               must
               preach
               also
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Priests
             when
             not
             actu●lly
             sitting
             in
             the
             Sanhedrim
             ,
             Members
             of
             Parliament
             are
             Members
             sitting
             in
             the
             House
             ;
             and
             Pastors
             are
             Elders
             
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             when
             not
             sitting
             in
             the
             Congregational
             Judicature
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             can
             exercise
             acts
             of
             jurisdiction
             out
             of
             Court
             ,
             in
             their
             Houses
             ;
             and
             may
             the
             Eldership
             preach
             out
             of
             the
             Court
             ?
             it
             is
             a
             shame
             to
             hear
             such
             Logick
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Belike
             Mr.
             H.
             thinks
             it
             unpossible
             to
             dispence
             censures
             ,
             but
             the
             Elders
             
               must
               preach
               :
               Ergo
            
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             excommunicate
             their
             whole
             Officers
             ,
             because
             heretical
             ;
             they
             must
             also
             preach
             pastorally
             :
             for
             it
             is
             pastoral
             ruling
             and
             teaching
             which
             makes
             a
             
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Ministry
            
             :
             but
             the
             conclusion
             is
             absurd
             ,
             let
             Mr.
             H.
             see
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Argument
               from
               the
               onerousness
               of
               Presbyterial
               Ruling
               of
               many
               Churches
               ,
               and
               of
               Congregationally
               feeding
               of
               others
               ,
               against
               the
               Presbyterial
               Church
               ,
               are
               discussed
               .
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               The
               classical
               course
               layeth
               a
               burden
               upon
               teaching
               Elders
               ,
               which
               Gods
               word
               never
               laid
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               are
            
             
             
               not
               able
               to
               discharge
               ;
               the
               Apostles
               appointed
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               to
               feed
               the
               fl●ck
               ,
               not
               the
               flocks
               .
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               the
               way
               of
               watching
               over
               Sister
               Churches
               is
               as
               dreadful
               for
               onerous
               ,
               careful
               ,
               laborious
               watchfulness
               in
               the
               way
               of
               conscience
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               bound
               thereto
               by
               way
               of
               duty
               ;
               for
               this
               bond
               of
               lovely
               and
               brotherly
               consociation
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               Presbyterial
               governing
               ,
               ties
               us
               to
               doe
               no
               more
               in
               governing
               and
               helping
               other
               Sister
               Churches
               ,
               then
               if
               We
               had
               no
               further
               warrant
               to
               promote
               their
               ed
               fication
               ,
               then
               the
               alone
               relation
               of
               brotherly
               consociation
               .
               The
               sentence
               is
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               )
               unperfect
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               it
               may
               reach
               his
               purpose
               ,
               I
               think
               is
               must
               be
               thus
               expressed
               :
               the
               bond
               of
               brotherly
               consociation
               ti●th
               us
               to
               do
               no
               more
               in
               governing
               Sister
               Churches
               ,
               then
               brotherly
               consociation
               simply
               can
               do
               ,
               is
               true
               ;
               but
               impertinent
               to
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               his
               scope
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               compare
               the
               bond
               and
               burthen
               between
               brotherly
            
             
             
               association
               and
               office-imposition
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               a
               parity
               between
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             The
             classical
             course
             layeth
             no
             other
             burthen
             upon
             teaching
             Elders
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             united
             jurisdictions
             in
             governing
             neighbour
             Churches
             that
             are
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             same
             seals
             common
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Cotton
             and
             his
             own
             Discipline
             agrees
             (
             as
             I
             often
             cite
             )
             then
             the
             way
             of
             Churches
             both
             associated
             by
             brotherly
             association
             ,
             and
             by
             Synodical
             and
             authoritative
             governing
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Mr.
             Cotton
             teacheth
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             it
             is
             
             true
             ,
             but
             not
             pertinent
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             why
             contend
             we
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             pertinent
             to
             my
             purpose
             ,
             is
             denied
             :
             Why
             ?
             Because
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             Mr.
             R.
             
               his
               scope
               is
               to
               make
               a
               parity
               and
               equality
               between
               the
               burthen
               of
               Brotherly
               consociation
               and
               of
               Office-imposition
               .
            
             But
             that
             is
             a
             change
             of
             my
             words
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             lie
             upon
             Mr.
             H.
             as
             his
             ,
             not
             my
             words
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             wrested
             ;
             Nor
             is
             it
             my
             scope
             to
             make
             an
             equality
             
               in
               quantity
            
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             most
             mistakingly
             saith
             ,
             the
             like
             care
             ,
             onerousness
             and
             labour
             required
             in
             duties
             of
             Christian
             watchfulness
             in
             a
             brotherly
             way
             ,
             as
             in
             duties
             of
             office
             relation
             :
             But
             in
             equality
             of
             onerousness
             of
             answering
             to
             God
             for
             duties
             ,
             the
             like
             conscience
             ,
             the
             like
             sincerity
             ,
             the
             like
             faith
             of
             giving
             an
             account
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             required
             in
             the
             one
             as
             in
             the
             other
             .
             And
             he
             leaves
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             out
             the
             word
             ,
             
               in
               way
               of
               conscience
               ,
               or
               in
               fore
               Dei
               ,
            
             and
             saith
             my
             words
             are
             imperfect
             ;
             but
             wherein
             they
             are
             imperfect
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             not
             ,
             which
             maketh
             his
             own
             words
             imperfect
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             turneth
             my
             Negative
             ,
             That
             
               we
               are
               to
               do
               no
               more
               in
               governing
               sister-Churches
               ,
               than
               in
               counselling
               and
               brotherly
               advising
               ,
            
             into
             an
             Affirmative
             never
             dreamed
             of
             by
             me
             .
             That
             brotherly
             association
             tieth
             us
             to
             do
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             no
             further
             warrant
             ;
             and
             t●…
             we
             are
             to
             do
             by
             his
             way
             as
             much
             in
             brotherly
             duties
             to
             all
             Christians
             in
             other
             Provinces
             or
             Nations
             ,
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               Holland
            
             with
             whom
             we
             can
             by
             no
             physical
             possibility
             be
             present
             ,
             
               and
               whose
               faces
               we
               never
               saw
               ,
            
             as
             we
             are
             to
             do
             ,
             by
             fixed
             office
             ,
             to
             the
             single
             congregations
             to
             which
             we
             have
             a
             providential
             call
             ,
             by
             the
             election
             and
             choise
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             for
             whom
             
               we
               are
               to
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               study
               pleasant
               words
               ,
               and
               for
               whose
               souls
               we
               are
               to
               give
               an
               account
               .
            
             But
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             s
             a
             fruitless
             dispute
             to
             prove
             in
             sundry
             pages
             what
             Mr.
             R.
             grants
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             he
             proved
             from
             my
             words
             (
             from
             his
             own
             he
             may
             )
             that
             these
             are
             necessary
             consequences
             ,
             he
             had
             done
             as
             became
             a
             Refuter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             cannot
             from
             what
             I
             say
             deny
             ,
             but
             granteth
             ,
             That
             brotherly
             consociation
             tieth
             teaching
             Elders
             to
             do
             no
             more
             in
             governing
             neighbouring
             Churches
             ,
             than
             brotherly
             advising
             ,
             teaching
             ,
             
             admonishing
             ,
             tieth
             us
             unto
             ,
             
               in
               point
               of
               onerousness
               and
               laborious
               care
               ,
            
             and
             so
             it
             well
             follows
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             more
             laid
             upon
             Presbyterial
             Elders
             in
             governing
             neighbouring
             Churches
             ,
             than
             is
             laid
             upon
             their
             counselling
             ,
             and
             brotherly
             advising
             Elders
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             daily
             occurring
             scandals
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             Rise
             of
             Familists
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Antinomians
             ,
             &c.
             and
             many
             scandalous
             persons
             arising
             in
             sundry
             Churches
             lying
             together
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             care
             and
             onerousness
             in
             brotherly
             watching
             ,
             essentially
             ,
             
             formally
             in
             rendring
             an
             account
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             being
             keepers
             to
             our
             Brethren
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             converse
             in
             other
             congregations
             ,
             haply
             at
             our
             door
             ,
             and
             occasionally
             ,
             is
             as
             binding
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             care
             of
             teaching
             Elders
             in
             exercising
             power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             
               in
               Collegio
            
             ,
             and
             in
             things
             common
             to
             divers
             Churches
             ;
             but
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             that
             Christian
             love
             tieth
             me
             to
             all
             the
             positive
             means
             of
             warning
             my
             brother
             to
             go
             to
             Germany
             ,
             to
             America
             ,
             to
             try
             and
             admonish
             all
             the
             scandals
             that
             are
             committed
             there
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             same
             Argument
             is
             thus
             retorted
             upon
             Mr.
             H.
             if
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             Church-members
             ,
             as
             Believers
             ,
             be
             obliged
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             to
             eat
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             as
             Paul
             did
             at
             Troas
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             11.
             a●
             Corinth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             17
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             on
             earth
             ,
             to
             eat
             and
             receive
             the
             Lo●…
             Supper
             ,
             not
             as
             an
             Apostle
             with
             an
             Apostolick
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             faith
             common
             to
             all
             Christians
             ;
             then
             must
             he
             be
             obliged
             as
             a
             Christian
             with
             the
             like
             care
             and
             onerousness
             to
             leave
             his
             calling
             of
             an
             Apostle
             &
             to
             go
             to
             all
             places
             on
             earth
             ,
             to
             remember
             the
             Lords
             death
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Christian
             to
             lay
             down
             preaching
             ,
             planting
             of
             Churches
             ,
             working
             of
             miracles
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             .
             It
             s
             not
             enough
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
          
           
             1.
             
             Were
             priviledged
             persons
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             eat
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             for
             they
             eat
             not
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             as
             
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             as
             believers
             ,
             
               who
               were
               to
               try
               and
               examine
               themselves
               ,
            
             and
             so
             d●●ncerningly
             to
             remember
             the
             Lords
             death
             until
             he
             come
             again
             ,
             as
             other
             believers
             were
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Is
             it
             enough
             to
             say
             ,
             They
             were
             occasionally
             onely
             to
             discharge
             these
             Christian
             duties
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             be
             locally
             present
             ,
             for
             so
             are
             teaching
             Elders
             to
             perform
             official
             duties
             to
             these
             neighbour
             Churches
             with
             whom
             they
             occasionally
             converse
             
             in
             the
             occasional
             emergency
             of
             scandals
             :
             and
             if
             Pastors
             were
             in
             Africa
             or
             America
             ,
             they
             might
             ,
             without
             any
             new
             ordination
             or
             official
             call
             ,
             preach
             and
             govern
             as
             Physicians
             of
             souls
             .
             But
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             way
             ,
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             might
             say
             ,
             
               Thou
               wast
               a
               member
               of
               that
               body
               ,
               with
               which
               thou
               hadst
               a
               right
               to
               ●at
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               in
               all
               Churches
               on
               earth
               ;
               therefore
               I
               require
               at
               thy
               hand
               the
               blood
               of
               them
               that
               are
               lost
               in
            
             America
             ,
             
               because
               thou
               watched
               not
               over
               all
               the
               Christians
               on
               earth
               ,
            
             which
             is
             physically
             impossible
             .
             
               And
               I
               require
               at
            
             Paul
             
               preaching
               in
               the
               the
               W●st
               ,
               th●
               blood
               of
               such
               as
               perished
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               300
               miles
               absent
               from
               them
               ,
               for
            
             Paul
             
               had
               an
               officiall
               call
               to
               all
               the
               believers
               on
               earth
               .
            
             As
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             our
             Presbyterial
             Elders
             must
             give
             an
             account
             for
             souls
             that
             are
             lost
             in
             all
             the
             Presbyterial
             ,
             Provincial
             and
             National
             Churches
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             go
             all
             the
             world
             over
             to
             cure
             scandals
             ,
             leaving
             their
             own
             calling
             of
             Merchandize
             .
             
               But
               by
               this
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             H
             pag.
             115.
             )
             
               a
               pastoral
               care
               is
               f●r
               more
               enerous
               and
               laborious
               than
               Christian
               and
               brotherly
               care
               in
               some
               sense
               .
            
             I
             grant
             all
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             proved
             against
             me
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             ties
             teaching
             Elders
             to
             no
             more
             in
             governing
             Sister
             Churches
             ,
             
               in
               point
               of
               binding
               the
               conscience
               to
               answer
               for
               them
               ,
            
             as
             far
             as
             they
             have
             power
             in
             matter
             of
             common
             concernment
             ,
             for
             the
             wel
             being
             of
             all
             the
             near
             hand
             associated
             Churches
             ,
             then
             brotherly
             consociation
             can
             do
             .
             And
             Mr.
             H.
             page
             112.
             saith
             
               this
               is
               true
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             some
             sense
             pastoral
             
               care
               is
               far
               more
               onerous
               and
               laborious
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             using
             more
             means
             in
             watching
             fixedly
             over
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             by
             constant
             
               preaching
               in
               season
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               in
               standying
               pleasant
               words
               ,
               administring
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Nor
             did
             I
             ever
             say
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               An
               eminently
               gifted
               man
               in
               an
               Island
               ,
               where
               no
               Pastors
            
             
             
               are
               ,
               is
               no
               less
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             R.
             )
             
               tyed
               in
               conscience
               in
               the
               extraordinary
               imployment
               of
               his
               calling
               ,
               then
               if
               he
               were
               formally
               ordained
               and
               chosen
               their
               Pastor
               .
               In
               some
               extraordinary
               cases
               a
               gift
               and
               Christian
               love
               ties
               even
               as
               much
               to
               onerousness
               in
               using
               means
               to
               save
               ,
               at
               the
               office
               it self
               .
               See
               what
               I
               add
               in
               that
               place
               ,
            
             (
             Mr
             H.
             saith
             )
             
               then
               this
               gifted
               man
               in
               an
               Island
               ,
               in
               using
               his
               generall
               calling
               as
               a
               Christian
               ,
               destroyes
               his
               particular
               ,
               as
               a
               Merchant
               ,
               and
               turn
               Minister
               .
               2.
               
               This
               is
               to
               confound
               the
               general
               and
               particular
               calling
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             Not
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             the
             extraordinary
             necessity
             of
             gaining
             souls
             ,
             when
             other
             Pastors
             cannot
             be
             had
             ;
             and
             ordination
             and
             election
             by
             that
             means
             are
             invincibly
             wanting
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             ,
             turns
             his
             Christian
             calling
             in
             place
             and
             room
             of
             the
             particular
             calling
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ;
             and
             so
             Mr.
             R.
             said
             well
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             extraordinary
             case
             like
             this
             ,
             
               The
               naked
               R●lation
               of
               Iurisdiction
               addeth
               nothing
               to
               care
               and
               onerousness
               in
               point
               of
               labour
               ,
               by
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               we
               have
               a
               divine
               command
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               R.
               )
               to
               be
               our
               brethrens
               k●epers
               ,
               then
               our
               Christian
               watch
               in
               that
               regard
               requires
            
             
             
               as
               much
               onerousness
               and
               care
               as
               office
               watch
               .
               It
               follows
               not
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               )
               am
               I
               bound
               by
               office
               to
               watch
               no
               more
               over
               the
               people
               left
               to
               my
               pastoral
               care
               ,
               then
               as
               a
               Christian
               over
               these
               of
               another
               Province
               ,
               whom
               I
               am
               occasionally
               only
               to
               gain
               ,
               and
               whose
               faces
               I
               never
               saw
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             H.
             leaves
             out
             the
             words
             ,
             
               in
               point
               of
               conscience
               to
               answer
               for
               them
               to
               God
               ,
            
             Which
             I
             have
             .
             Otherwise
             in
             regard
             of
             
             using
             of
             more
             means
             ,
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             more
             constant
             feeding
             ,
             by
             word
             ,
             seals
             ,
             dayly
             watching
             over
             the
             single
             flock
             ,
             then
             over
             all
             Christians
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             some
             thousand
             miles
             distant
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             foundation
             of
             governing
             classical
             Churches
             be
             the
             love
             and
             union
             of
             the
             members
             of
             one
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             much
             care
             ,
             onerousness
             ,
             and
             labour
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             in
             brotherly
             consociation
             to
             help
             ,
             as
             the
             care
             &
             onerousness
             which
             is
             required
             in
             officership
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Ans.
             
               The
               proposition
               hath
               no
               truth
               ,
               because
               I
               love
               all
               consociated
               in
               one
               Synod
               ,
               whom
               I
               never
               saw
               ,
               and
               with
               whom
               I
               could
               never
               meet
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               or
               receive
               good
               .
               But
               if
               I
               should
               be
               bound
               to
               put
               forth
               the
               like
               onerous
               and
               laborious
               care
               for
               their
               spiritual
               good
               ,
               as
               for
               these
               ,
               to
               whom
               by
               way
               of
               office
               I
               am
               bound
               in
               the
               same
               Congregation
               .
               Then
               officers
               must
               either
               do
               too
               little
               ,
               or
               be
               bound
               to
               do
               too
               much
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             is
             neither
             my
             Argument
             ,
             nor
             my
             words
             :
             my
             words
             are
             ,
             Par.
             1
             pag.
             332.
             
             
               Now
               if
               we
               distinguish
               ONEROUSNESS
               ,
               CARE
               and
               LABOUR
            
             by
             way
             of
             jurisdiction
             ,
             the
             former
             is
             as
             GREAT
             
               IN
               FORO
               DEI
               ,
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               conscience
               ,
               as
               the
               latter
               .
            
             These
             words
             are
             left
             out
             by
             Mr.
             
               H.
               qua
               fide
            
             ;
             let
             the
             
             Reader
             judge
             ;
             for
             the
             toil
             ,
             care
             ,
             onerousness
             and
             labour
             
               in
               point
               of
               conscience
            
             in
             the
             kind
             ,
             and
             sphere
             ;
             I
             urge
             in
             both
             ,
             by
             necessity
             of
             a
             divine
             command
             :
             but
             the
             like
             care
             ,
             onerousness
             and
             labour
             in
             quantity
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             more
             means
             ,
             in
             constant
             preaching
             ,
             personal
             comforting
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Christians
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             single
             congregation
             ,
             I
             utterly
             deny
             .
             But
             can
             Mr.
             H.
             deny
             but
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             did
             ow
             as
             much
             care
             ,
             onerousness
             ,
             and
             labour
             
               in
               a
               binding
               conscientious
               way
            
             in
             laying
             on
             synodical
             burdens
             ,
             which
             bind
             not
             onely
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Cotton
               )
               materially
               for
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               matter
               imposed
               by
               divine
            
             
             
               precept
               ,
               but
               also
               formally
               from
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
            
             upon
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               Syria
               ,
               Cilicia
               ,
            
             as
             any
             pastor
             ows
             to
             his
             single
             flock
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             these
             Churches
             are
             all
             one
             consociated
             body
             ?
             and
             yet
             Elders
             of
             the
             Synod
             were
             never
             to
             see
             the
             faces
             of
             all
             these
             members
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             put
             this
             quere
             to
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             what
             warrant
             of
             Christ
             is
             there
             that
             a
             member
             of
             an
             Independent
             Church
             ow
             Church-care
             to
             watch
             ,
             teach
             ,
             admonish
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             as
             
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               
               Heb.
               3.
               13.
               1
               
               Thes.
            
             5
             14.
             to
             a
             fellow
             member
             of
             the
             same
             congregation
             only
             ,
             and
             ow
             no
             Church-care
             to
             another
             brother
             ,
             dwelling
             in
             the
             same
             house
             with
             him
             ,
             having
             with
             him
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             the
             same
             baptism
             ,
             the
             same
             Lord
             ,
             the
             same
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             same
             Saviour
             ,
             only
             because
             he
             is
             a
             member
             of
             another
             Independent
             Church
             ?
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg.
             5.
             
             
               If
               they
               be
               Pastors
               over
               all
               the
               Congregations
            
             
             
               of
               the
               circuit
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               new
               chosen
               by
               the
               Congregations
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             is
             a
             repeated
             blast
             of
             an
             old
             horn
             ;
             there
             is
             this
             required
             ,
             that
             Churches
             about
             ,
             by
             their
             silence
             approve
             him
             as
             Pastor
             to
             one
             single
             Congregation
             ;
             but
             that
             all
             Congregations
             make
             a
             special
             election
             of
             him
             to
             be
             their
             fixed
             Pastor
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             required
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             Churches
             of
             Antioch
             and
             Ierusalem
             chose
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             ,
             who
             yet
             Act.
             15.
             exercise
             pastoral
             and
             official
             acts
             over
             them
             by
             the
             grant
             of
             Mr.
             Cotton
             and
             our
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             
               They
               are
               Elders
               of
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               of
               enery
               Congregation
               of
               the
            
             
             
               combination
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               Kings
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               met
               in
               one
               royal
               Court
               to
               govern
               the
               Nations
               ,
               in
               things
               of
               common
               concernment
               to
               all
               ,
               yet
               
               are
               called
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Nations
               .
               These
               are
               words
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             
               to
               darken
               :
               )
               the
               Elders
               met
               here
               ,
               have
               a
               new
               power
               distinct
               from
               the
               power
               over
               their
               several
               Congregations
               ,
               a
               Commission
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               a
               new
               Creature
               .
               The
               Kings
               if
               so
               convened
               ,
               have
               a
               joynt
               power
               of
               confederate
               Princes
               ,
               to
               act
               in
               things
               of
               common
               concernment
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               power
               were
               distinct
               from
               the
               particular
               power
               that
               they
               have
               over
               their
               own
               territories
               ,
               the
               comparison
               were
               parallel
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             We
             may
             suppose
             such
             a
             convention
             of
             Kings
             ,
             the
             Commissioners
             
             or
             M●ssengers
             of
             the
             Churches
             have
             no
             new
             office
             ,
             but
             only
             are
             met
             to
             determin
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             disturbs
             the
             Churches
             ,
             Act.
             15
             5.
             they
             differ
             as
             Elders
             ,
             and
             such
             Elders
             sent
             and
             nominate
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             act
             as
             Elders
             by
             the
             same
             official
             power
             common
             to
             Elders
             that
             are
             not
             sent
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             by
             the
             Church
             Apostles
             and
             
               Elders
               ,
               Act.
            
             15.
             23.
             
             &
             16.
             4.
             
             &
             21.
             18
             ,
             25.
             then
             sending
             and
             commissionating
             is
             a
             condition
             of
             order
             appointed
             by
             the
             God
             of
             order
             ,
             no
             devise
             of
             men
             :
             and
             the
             Churches
             submit
             to
             them
             as
             to
             no
             new
             office
             .
          
           
             But
             1.
             as
             to
             the
             messengers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             gracious
             and
             sound
             Elders
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             they
             speak
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             testimony
             ,
             not
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             the
             answer
             is
             as
             much
             against
             Act.
             15.
             and
             against
             Mr.
             Cotton
             and
             all
             that
             are
             for
             Synods
             ,
             either
             juridical
             or
             consultative
             ,
             as
             against
             Mr.
             R.
             for
             they
             go
             to
             Synods
             ,
             who
             so
             go
             by
             a
             new
             power
             of
             order
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             new
             office
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               This
               course
               nullifies
               the
               power
               of
               Elders
               ,
               and
               propl●●f
               a
            
             
             
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               their
               proceeding
               in
               a
               righteous
               way
               ;
               for
               the
               Classis
               may
               judge
               a
               member
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               whom
               the
               Congregation
               judgeth
               .
               and
               that
               truely
               not
               worthy
               of
               that
               censure
               ;
               here
            
             
             
               the
               power
               of
               Elders
               and
               people
               which
               act
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Christ
               is
               wholly
               hindered
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             weak
             Argument
             is
             fully
             answered
             by
             me
             before
             ;
             
               That
               Government
               ,
               which
               of
               its
               own
               nature
               hinders
               and
               nullifies
               the
               righteous
               proceeding
               of
               the
               Congregation
               is
               not
               a
               power
               from
               Christ.
            
             True
             ;
             but
             now
             the
             assumption
             is
             false
             :
             for
             the
             presbyterial
             power
             added
             to
             the
             just
             power
             of
             a
             Congregation
             does
             strengthen
             ,
             and
             not
             nullifie
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Congregation
             
               That
               Government
            
             ,
             which
             by
             accid●nt
             ,
             and
             abuse
             of
             their
             power
             in
             over
             voting
             two
             Elders
             ,
             
               who
               proceed
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               Christ
               ,
               hinders
               
               and
               nullifies
               right
               proceeding
               in
               on●
               single
               act
               ,
               is
               not
               from
               Christ
               ,
            
             is
             most
             false
             :
             For
             because
             an
             abused
             power
             ,
             and
             abused
             government
             is
             not
             from
             Christ
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             that
             the
             power
             and
             government
             it self
             is
             not
             from
             God.
             I
             added
             an
             answer
             
             to
             this
             in
             my
             Book
             which
             Mr.
             H.
             passeth
             over
             in
             silence
             .
             Suppose
             the
             Congregation
             and
             Synod
             agree
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             Act.
             15.
             
             Will
             you
             say
             that
             
               Peter
               ,
               Paul
            
             and
             Iames
             ,
             their
             power
             is
             nullified
             ,
             and
             their
             three
             votes
             are
             swallowed
             up
             in
             that
             greater
             convention
             ;
             because
             to
             their
             power
             is
             added
             in
             this
             dogmatical
             determination
             ,
             the
             power
             and
             voices
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             some
             say
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             2
             ,
             6
             ,
             25.
             
             &
             16.
             4.
             
             &
             21.
             18
             ,
             25.
             
             So
             say
             that
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Thyatira
             (
             suppose
             it
             so
             to
             be
             )
             by
             assuming
             to
             themselves
             a
             huge
             number
             of
             Elders
             and
             visible
             Saints
             shall
             by
             over-voting
             the
             former
             Congregation
             ,
             conclude
             that
             Iesabel
             shall
             still
             teach
             and
             seduce
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             cannot
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             added
             power
             of
             the
             Elders
             and
             Members
             of
             it self
             is
             not
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             rather
             their
             abusing
             of
             their
             power
             in
             that
             wicked
             act
             ,
             is
             not
             from
             Christ
             ;
             for
             the
             adding
             to
             the
             Church
             two
             thousand
             to
             three
             thousand
             ,
             to
             make
             five
             thousand
             is
             lawful
             ,
             Act.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               To
               this
            
             Mr.
             R.
             answers
             ,
             de
             jure
             ,
             
               the
               power
               of
               the
               greater
            
             
             
               in
               this
               case
               ought
               to
               be
               swallowed
               up
               of
               the
               two
               voices
               of
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Congregation
               .
               But
               saith
               Mr.
            
             H.
             
               so
               the
               weaker
               should
               overbear
               the
               stronger
               ,
               the
               part
               the
               whole
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               This
               opens
               a
               gap
               to
               endless
               dissention
               ,
               the
               fewer
               say
               we
               have
               the
               truth
               ,
               the
               other
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               who
               shall
               be
               the
               Iudge
               ?
            
          
           
             Aus
             .
             Mr.
             A.
             citeth
             my
             words
             (
             as
             frequently
             elsewhere
             )
             so
             here
             imperfectly
             ,
             and
             mutilates
             the
             sense
             ,
             if
             their
             power
             and
             voices
             be
             against
             the
             truth
             ;
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             many
             voices
             be
             swallowed
             up
             by
             two
             ,
             
               Iure
               in
               fore
               Dei
            
             :
             for
             Christ
             gave
             no
             power
             to
             thirty
             to
             erre
             ,
             and
             to
             excommunicate
             an
             innocent
             person
             ,
             he
             hath
             given
             no
             power
             ,
             but
             to
             edifica●ion
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               10.
               8.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             5.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             But
             I
             said
             not
             that
             
               Iure
               Ecclesiastico
            
             ,
             the
             fewer
             ,
             and
             the
             part
             ,
             should
             overbear
             the
             many
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             .
             And
             what
             will
             Mr.
             H.
             say
             ,
             the
             fewer
             names
             in
             Sardis
             judge
             that
             a
             Iezabel
             should
             be
             excommunicated
             ;
             the
             whole
             saith
             no.
             The
             fewer
             say
             
               we
               have
               truth
            
             ,
             the
             whole
             say
             ,
             
               we
               have
               truth
            
             ;
             by
             the
             brethrens
             
             way
             no
             remedy
             ,
             but
             be
             the
             matter
             heresie
             ,
             or
             scandals
             ,
             incest
             and
             parricide
             ,
             the
             larger
             part
             of
             every
             single
             Congregation
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             24.
             sound
             Churches
             hath
             a
             power
             independent
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             there
             is
             no
             appeal
             on
             earth
             ,
             to
             excommunicate
             the
             few
             names
             that
             are
             in
             Sardis
             and
             
               keep
               their
               garments
               clean
            
             .
             If
             ye
             say
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             in
             a
             National
             ,
             in
             an
             Oecumenick
             Councel
             by
             the
             
             Presbyterian
             way
             :
          
           
             I
             answer
             in
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             ;
             if
             there
             be
             a
             manifest
             departing
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             
               man
               of
               sin
               sit
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             the
             fornications
             of
             Babel
             be
             multiplyed
             ,
             the
             fewer
             and
             weaker
             being
             
               Sa●ior
               pars
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             the
             sounder
             part
             are
             (
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             Iure
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             )
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg.
             7.
             
             
               This
               course
               cannot
               attain
               its
               end
               appointed
               by
            
             
             
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               whose
               wisedom
               fails
               not
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               frustrate
               in
               its
               preparation
               .
               But
               the
               Classis
               excommunicating
               ,
               when
               the
               Elders
               and
               Congregation
               refuse
               to
               submit
               ,
               would
               be
               of
               no
               force
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Let
             the
             larger
             part
             of
             the
             Congregation
             by
             three
             votes
             
             excommunicate
             a
             godly
             sound
             man
             ,
             and
             descern
             an
             Arch-heretick
             to
             preach
             ,
             as
             a
             Godly
             Socinian
             ;
             Where
             is
             the
             end
             of
             Christ
             attained
             by
             you
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             an
             Arminian
             and
             unsound
             tenet
             to
             condemn
             the
             wisdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             he
             draws
             not
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             Gospel
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             Precepts
             ,
             Seals
             ,
             Censures
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             irresistable
             Decree
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             infinitly
             wise
             Lord
             cannot
             come
             short
             of
             his
             end
             intended
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             themselves
             ,
             
               finem
               operantis
            
             ;
             for
             his
             Counsels
             and
             Decrees
             must
             stand
             ,
             Isa.
             14.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Ps.
             33.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             19.
             and
             who
             hath
             believed
             our
             report
             ?
             Isa.
             53.
             1.
             
             Some
             ,
             yea
             many
             stumble
             at
             Christ
             and
             the
             Word
             ,
             Isa.
             8.
             14
             ,
             15.
             1
             
             
               Pet.
               2.
               8.
               
               Rom.
            
             9.
             
             Shall
             we
             accuse
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Seals
             ,
             because
             
               God
               attains
               not
               the
               end
               ,
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               hearers
               ?
            
             How
             unjust
             is
             it
             to
             accuse
             the
             Wisedom
             of
             God
             for
             this
             sinful
             folly
             of
             men
             ?
          
           
             But
             the
             Lord
             draws
             his
             ordinances
             and
             seals
             according
             to
             his
             approving
             will
             ,
             and
             thereby
             his
             Wisdom
             attains
             the
             end
             ,
             
               finem
               operis
            
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             save
             and
             render
             unexcusable
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Classis
             be
             divided
             from
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             the
             Congregation
             be
             divided
             ,
             the
             fewer
             keeping
             the
             rule
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             
             number
             erring
             :
             this
             is
             no
             more
             a
             just
             ground
             of
             challenging
             the
             immaculate
             and
             spotless
             Wisedom
             of
             God
             in
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Presbyterial
             censuring
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             challenge
             Christs
             coming
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             
               bring
               the
               sword
               ,
               not
               peace
               ,
            
             Matth.
             10.
             34.
             his
             ordinances
             are
             
               media
               nata
               apta
            
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             apt
             to
             bring
             union
             between
             the
             Classis
             and
             the
             Congregation
             ;
             if
             it
             fall
             out
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             blame
             is
             in
             mens
             corruption
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             answers
             given
             to
             these
             Arguments
             by
             me
             ;
             Mr.
             H.
             would
             not
             set
             them
             down
             ,
             nor
             remove
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             answers
             ,
             but
             in
             halfs
             and
             parts
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Some
               seeming
               inconsistencies
               mistaken
               by
               Mr.
               Hooker
               ,
               are
               cleared
               .
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               Pastors
               as
               they
               stand
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               in
               reference
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             R.
             )
             
               to
               the
               Classis
               ,
               have
               not
               two
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               one
               office
            
             ,
             page
             329
             ;
             333.
             
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               elect
               to
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Pastor
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ,
            
             l.
             1.
             &
             l.
             2.
             pag.
             201.
             
               but
               not
               elect
               to
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Pastor
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Classis
               ,
            
             l.
             2.
             345.
             
               which
               is
               very
               strange
               ,
               since
               there
               is
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               office
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Is
             it
             strange
             that
             Mr.
             Cotton
             and
             the
             
               dissenting
               Brethren
            
             teach
             ;
             Elders
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             Elders
             in
             reference
             
             to
             the
             single
             Congregation
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             at
             Ierusalem
             have
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             office
             of
             Elders
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             not
             twice
             Elders
             ,
             nor
             two
             sort
             of
             Officers
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             these
             two
             relations
             .
             If
             they
             be
             ,
             say
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             yet
             these
             were
             elect
             Pastors
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             chosen
             to
             employ
             their
             labours
             constantly
             there
             onely
             ,
             as
             married
             Husbands
             to
             their
             Wives
             .
             So
             Mr.
             
               H.
               par
               .
               1.
               c.
               7.
               pag.
            
             81
             ,
             82
             ,
             83.
             and
             yet
             neither
             Mr.
             H.
             nor
             Mr.
             Cotton
             can
             say
             they
             were
             elect
             to
             the
             office
             of
             Pastors
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Synod
             ,
             though
             they
             exercise
             pastoral
             acts
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Synod
             
               (
               Cotton
               Keys
               .
               c.
               5.
               p.
            
             25.
             
             Mr.
             
               H.
               par
            
             .
             3.
             )
             and
             the
             associated
             Churches
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             strange
             ?
             For
             
             the
             eighth
             Argument
             repeated
             from
             
               Survey
               ,
               c.
               8.
               
               Arg.
               1.
               pag.
            
             99.
             is
             answered
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             ●esire
             the
             Reader
             also
             to
             consider
             my
             words
             ,
             pag.
             244
             ,
             245.
             
             The
             
               Congregations
               acknowledging
               and
               consenting
               to
               the
               classical
               Presbytery
               ,
               do
               tacitly
               chuse
               and
               consent
               to
               the
               common
               charge
               and
               care
               that
               every
               Pastor
               hath
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               a
               member
               of
               that
               common
               Court
               ,
               which
               d●th
               concern
               them
               all
               .
            
             and
             therefore
             when
             Mr.
             R.
             saith
             ,
             that
             Pastors
             are
             not
             elect
             to
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Classis
             ;
             the
             sense
             is
             in
             every
             page
             known
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             Pastors
             are
             not
             chosen
             to
             be
             fixed
             and
             constant
             feeders
             of
             all
             the
             Congregations
             of
             the
             Classis
             ,
             because
             they
             feed
             and
             rule
             in
             things
             of
             common
             concernment
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               power
               of
               a
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Presbytery
               ,
               and
               their
               acts
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             R.
             )
             
               differ
               not
               essentially
               .
               But
               Elders
            
             (
             saith
             
             Mr.
             H.
             )
             
               do
               ,
               and
               must
               preach
               ,
               watch
               and
               feed
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               essence
               of
               their
               office
               ,
               therefore
               they
               have
               acts
               formally
               d●fferent
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             That
             Elders
             do
             act
             as
             Elders
             ,
             and
             put
             forth
             specifick
             acts
             of
             Elders
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Presbytery
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             Their
             acts
             in
             one
             differ
             in
             nature
             from
             the
             acts
             in
             the
             other
             :
             it
             no
             more
             follows
             then
             this
             ,
             Peter
             laughs
             to
             day
             ,
             ergo
             it
             shall
             be
             rain
             to
             morrow
             .
             That
             Elders
             must
             constantly
             and
             fixedly
             teach
             and
             feed
             the
             Churches
             ,
             whom
             they
             govern
             synodically
             ,
             is
             denied
             
             by
             Mr.
             Cotton
             :
             and
             that
             they
             must
             put
             forth
             all
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             office
             ,
             and
             that
             constantly
             and
             fixedly
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             congregational
             ,
             presbyterial
             ,
             synodical
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             are
             referred
             as
             pastors
             in
             their
             several
             relations
             respectively
             is
             most
             false
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               it
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               office
               of
               a
               Pastor
               to
               the
               Classis
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               Congregation
               ,
            
             as
             Mr.
             R.
             saith
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               329.
               then
               the
               office
               relates
               one
               and
               the
               same
               way
               to
               both
               the
               classical
               and
               congregational
               Church
               ;
               then
               if
               the
               congregational
               Church
               be
               their
               proper
               flock
               ,
               so
               must
               the
               classical
               Church
               be
               ,
            
             quae
             sunt
             idem
             inter
             se
             ,
             sunt
             idem
             uni
             tertio
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             the
             first
             consequence
             is
             naught
             ;
             
               If
               it
               be
               the
               same
               office
               ,
               then
               the
               office
               relates
               the
               same
               way
               to
               both
               the
               classical
               and
               congregational
               Church
               .
            
             A
             Pastor
             hath
             the
             same
             office
             to
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             to
             one
             single
             man
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             preaches
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             not
             two
             Pastors
             ,
             one
             to
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             the
             
             part
             .
             An
             Elder
             is
             the
             same
             officer
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Synod
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             for
             he
             is
             not
             two
             officers
             in
             reference
             to
             these
             two
             .
             But
             it
             follows
             not
             that
             the
             office
             relates
             the
             same
             way
             to
             one
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             Congregation
             ;
             nor
             is
             he
             referred
             to
             the
             Synod
             as
             the
             fixed
             and
             constant
             feeder
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             referred
             to
             a
             Congregation
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             as
             their
             fixed
             and
             constant
             Pastor
             ;
             it
             is
             wild
             Logick
             ,
             that
             
               one
               and
               the
               same
               office
               must
               relate
               ,
               one
               and
               the
               same
               way
               ,
               to
               one
               and
               to
               ten
               hund●●d
               ,
            
             to
             the
             adequate
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             inadequate
             correlate
             ;
             and
             these
             that
             are
             one
             in
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptism
             ,
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Seals
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             that
             they
             are
             one
             every
             way
             ,
             but
             in
             
               illo
               uno
               tertio
            
             .
             For
             the
             whole
             Congregations
             on
             earth
             are
             one
             in
             all
             the
             essentials
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Lord
             ,
             but
             it
             follows
             not
             that
             all
             the
             Congregations
             on
             earth
             are
             but
             one
             single
             Congregation
             .
             The
             thumb
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             hand
             ,
             as
             a
             member
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             as
             a
             member
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             hand
             as
             a
             nearest
             and
             proper
             member
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             in
             a
             more
             common
             relation
             ,
             as
             the
             toe
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             the
             toe
             a
             part
             of
             the
             hand
             as
             the
             thumb
             is
             ,
             but
             both
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               combination
               of
               Churches
               gives
               no
               office
               ,
               and
               so
               no
            
             
             
               power
               to
               the
               Elders
               of
               many
               Churches
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               Elders
               before
               the
               combination
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             That
             they
             were
             Elders
             before
             the
             combination
             ,
             and
             made
             and
             ordained
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             is
             your
             homogeneous
             Church
             ,
             is
             an
             unwritten
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             tacit
             consent
             of
             Sister-Churches
             even
             before
             the
             formal
             combination
             is
             enough
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             who
             neighbour
             with
             them
             to
             make
             them
             Elders
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               H.
               Would
               you
               see
               a
               Pastor
               that
               hath
               the
               formal
               essence
               of
               a
            
             
             
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               yet
               never
               did
               ,
               nor
               is
               bound
               to
               preach
               ?
               it
               is
               the
               classical
               Elder
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Pastor
               may
               preach
               in
               his
               own
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               Minister
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               but
               〈◊〉
               Presbytery
               keeps
               the
               key
               of
               jurisdiction
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               classical
               Elder
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               preach
               to
               them
               ,
               over
               whom
               he
               hath
               jurisdiction
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             A
             bishop
             is
             rather
             a
             Pastor
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Churches
             :
             Envy
             cannot
             say
             this
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             formal
             essence
             of
             a
             Pastor
             is
             not
             in
             being
             fixed
             to
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             as
             a
             Husband
             to
             a
             Wife
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             adultery
             to
             act
             as
             a
             Pastor
             either
             in
             a
             Synod
             ,
             or
             in
             another
             Congregation
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             teacheth
             ;
             for
             so
             Elders
             in
             a
             Synod
             ,
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             
               should
               not
               have
               the
               formal
               essence
               of
               Pastors
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             false
             that
             he
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             preach
             and
             minister
             the
             seals
             to
             another
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             members
             thereof
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             called
             thereunto
             .
             But
             the
             Bishop
             is
             a
             Byshop
             
               ex
               officio
            
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             preach
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             a
             Sermon
             to
             the
             Clergy
             once
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             he
             may
             be
             a
             Bishop
             and
             never
             preach
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Pastor
             of
             a
             Congregation
             as
             a
             Pastor
             hath
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             in
             Collegio
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             majority
             of
             jurisdiction
             and
             ordination
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishop
             hath
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Pastor
             of
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             yea
             ,
             all
             the
             officers
             thereof
             ,
             poor
             men
             have
             no
             jurisdiction
             without
             the
             people
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             people
             without
             them
             have
             majority
             of
             jurisdiction
             to
             make
             and
             unmake
             all
             the
             officers
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             formal
             essence
             of
             a
             prelate
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             way
             ;
             the
             prelate
             is
             the
             virtual
             Church
             :
             
               tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             tell
             one
             single
             man
             ,
             the
             Prelate
             ,
             who
             need
             neither
             do
             by
             vote
             ,
             or
             consent
             of
             other
             Elders
             or
             people
             ,
             as
             the
             prelatical
             way
             teacheth
             .
             Our
             Elders
             are
             neither
             over
             the
             saith
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             dispence
             censures
             contrary
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Godly
             .
             So
             Mr.
             H.
             hath
             not
             found
             the
             prelate
             with
             us
             :
             but
             the
             Male
             ,
             Church
             which
             is
             above
             all
             their
             officers
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             is
             the
             prelatical
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               But
               what
               if
               the
               Elders
               meet
               and
               confer
               this
               pow●r
               of
               sole
               Iurisdiction
               upon
               one
               man
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               more
               then
               a
               Moderator
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             What
             if
             the
             firmament
             fall
             ?
             if
             they
             make
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             Bishop
             .
             I
             cannot
             stand
             ;
             but
             see
             more
             of
             the
             prelates
             their
             majority
             ,
             pride
             ,
             dignity
             ,
             priviledges
             in
             the
             Authors
             cited
             ,
             
             in
             nature
             and
             essence
             distinct
             from
             our
             Elders
             ,
             or
             from
             Synodical
             Elders
             ,
             against
             whom
             the
             argument
             fights
             with
             the
             like
             strength
             as
             against
             us
             .
             What
             famous
             Independents
             have
             refuted
             prelacy
             ,
             I
             or
             a
             few
             can
             read
             .
          
           
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               What
               rule
               of
               Christ
               condemneth
               the
               Churches
               of
               error
               ,
               for
               giving
               the
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               to
               one
               man
               ,
               but
               will
               condemn
               the
               i●vesting
               many
               Elders
               with
               jurisdiction
               over
               many
               Churches
               ?
               let
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               give
               me
               one
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               one
               sound
               Reason
               for
               it
               ;
               that
               one
               may
               be
               a
               Pastor
               to
               a
               people
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               was
               never
               chosen
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             places
             of
             Scripture
             that
             tell
             us
             the
             Elders
             of
             Ierusalem
             were
             over
             so
             many
             as
             their
             constant
             officers
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             meet
             in
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             declare
             they
             had
             jurisdiction
             over
             that
             Church
             ,
             otherwise
             Elders
             of
             that
             Church
             they
             could
             not
             be
             :
             but
             they
             could
             not
             all
             of
             them
             be
             chosen
             their
             Elders
             constantly
             teaching
             in
             all
             the
             Congregations
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             unpossible
             .
          
           
             And
             our
             grounds
             for
             a
             Presbyterian
             Church
             ,
             and
             for
             Presbyterian
             Elders
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             appoint
             Elders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             
               every
               City
            
             .
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
             Is
             to
             appoint
             a
             Colledge
             ,
             or
             Church-officers
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             the
             Town
             ,
             or
             City
             of
             Samaria
             receiving
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             many
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             greatest
             to
             the
             least
             ,
             as
             were
             bewitched
             by
             Magus
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Both
             men
             and
             women
             were
             baptized
             ,
             v.
             12.
             and
             so
             were
             made
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             number
             being
             above
             the
             strength
             of
             Philip
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             then
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             they
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             Peter
             and
             
               Iohn
               ,
               v.
            
             14.
             to
             help
             in
             the
             work
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             first
             samplar
             
               Church
               of
               Ierusalem
            
             is
             one
             Church
             in
             Government
             ,
             
             for
             their
             Elders
             are
             called
             the
             Elders
             
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             47.
             
             &
             8.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             &
             5.
             11.
             
             &
             11.
             30.
             
             But
             that
             this
             Church
             was
             not
             all
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             is
             clear
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             multitude
             thereof
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             43.
             three
             thousand
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Act.
             4.
             4.
             
             Five
             thousand
             .
             And
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             multitudes
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             women
             ,
             Act.
             3.
             14.
             and
             yet
             they
             were
             multiplied
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             exceedingly
             ;
             and
             a
             great
             company
             of
             the
             Priests
             (
             hard
             mettal
             to
             be
             wrought
             upon
             )
             
               was
               obedient
               to
               the
               faith
            
             ,
             Act
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             meet
             in
             sundry
             places
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             
             46.
             
             &
             5.
             42.
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             breaking
             of
             bread
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             like
             they
             durst
             bring
             into
             the
             Temple
             the
             new
             seal
             of
             the
             Supper
             .
             The
             dissenting
             Brethren
             refused
             that
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             multitude
             of
             twelve
             preaching
             Apostles
             for
             some
             years
             ,
             and
             seven
             Deacons
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             declare
             ,
             that
             in
          
           
             1.
             
             Such
             a
             plentiful
             harvest
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             such
             a
             necessity
             of
             gathering
             souls
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             preaching
             in
             season
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             season
             ;
             that
             one
             Apostle
             could
             not
             preach
             to
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             the
             other
             eleven
             hearing
             ,
             that
             were
             twelve
             reapers
             all
             in
             one
             ridge
             ,
             in
             one
             single
             Congregation
             ,
             where
             eleven
             that
             time
             must
             be
             silent
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Apostle
             spoke
             with
             divers
             tongues
             ,
             that
             these
             of
             all
             nations
             understood
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Therefore
             in
             divers
             meetings
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             clear
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             three
             thousand
             heard
             Peter
             :
             the
             Text
             saith
             
               (
               v.
            
             37.
             )
             they
             that
             heard
             were
             pricked
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             11.
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             also
             spoke
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             thinketh
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             What
             agreeth
             to
             the
             Apostles
             as
             Elders
             ,
             agreeth
             to
             all
             Elders
             ,
             
             but
             the
             Apostles
             Act.
             6.
             as
             Elders
             ,
             not
             as
             Apostles
             (
             which
             is
             a
             Presbytery
             of
             twelve
             Elders
             over
             divers
             Congregations
             )
             chose
             Deacons
             ,
             lay
             hands
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             praying
             ordain
             them
             ,
             v.
             6.
             and
             use
             the
             joynt
             concurrence
             of
             the
             people
             for
             the
             chusing
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             standing
             example
             to
             the
             Churches
             .
             Now
             what
             they
             do
             as
             Apostles
             either
             in
             writing
             Scripture
             ,
             working
             miracles
             ,
             speaking
             with
             tongues
             ,
             &c.
             they
             neither
             seek
             nor
             need
             the
             help
             or
             occurrence
             of
             others
             ,
             either
             people
             ,
             or
             any
             else
             .
             There
             is
             no
             ground
             to
             say
             that
             all
             these
             thousands
             meet
             in
             Solomons
             porch
             ,
             Act.
             5.
             12.
             at
             one
             act
             of
             divine
             worship
             Congregational
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             were
             all
             joyning
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             prayer
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             returned
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             and
             
               Iohn
               )
               to
               their
               own
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             thousands
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             spoke
             the
             word
             with
             boldness
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             23
             ,
             31.
             nor
             doth
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             multitude
             ,
             note
             every
             individual
             person
             ,
             man
             and
             woman
             ,
             
               Mat.
               8.
               37.
               
               The
               whole
               multitude
               of
               the
               Gadarens
               besought
               Christ
               to
               depart
               :
               Festus
               ,
            
             Act.
             25.
             24.
             
             
               All
               the
               multitude
               hath
               deal●
               with
               me
               about
               Paul.
            
             Luke
             1.
             10.
             
             The
             
             whole
             multitude
             were
             praying
             without
             .
             See
             the
             Reverend
             Assembly
             at
             Westminster
             .
          
           
             They
             meet
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               every
               house
            
             (
             it
             notes
             a
             Church-meeting
             ,
             
               Act.
               5.
               42.
               
               &
               16.
               15.
               
               &
               20
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               10.
               
               Rom.
               16.
               5.
               1
               
               Cor.
               16.
               19.
               
               Phil.
            
             1.
             2.
             
             )
             but
             that
             all
             these
             thousands
             interessed
             in
             ordinances
             and
             government
             (
             as
             the
             Brethren
             say
             )
             meet
             for
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             breaking
             of
             bread
             ,
             government
             and
             censures
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             house
             ,
             needs
             no
             refutation
             ,
             it
             refutes
             it self
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             though
             one
             body
             ,
             had
             many
             members
             ,
             
             Rom.
             12.
             and
             could
             not
             be
             one
             single
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             it
             were
             many
             Churches
             lesser
             ,
             as
             the
             house
             of
             
               Aristobulus
               ,
               Rom.
            
             16.
             0.
             
             Of
             
               Narcissus
               ,
               v.
            
             11.
             
             &
             14.
             
             
               Philol●gus
               ,
               Ne●ea
               ,
               Iul●us
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Saints
               w●th
               them
               ,
            
             v.
             15.
             
               the
               Church
               at
               the
               house
               of
               Aquila
               and
               Priscilla
               :
               many
               teachers
               and
               fellow-helpers
               ,
            
             ve●s
             .
             3
             ,
             9
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             Thessalonica
             could
             not
             be
             one
             single
             Congregation
             ;
             
             their
             faith
             being
             heard
             in
             all
             Achaia
             and
             all
             places
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             of
             them
             Paul
             gloried
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             v.
             16.
             
             Paul
             at
             one
             Sermon
             converted
             of
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               great
               mul
               titude
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               devout
               women
            
             ,
             Act.
             17.
             4.
             
               not
               a
               few
            
             :
             also
             what
             must
             be
             the
             growth
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             33.
             when
             they
             tarried
             at
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Steph.
            
             some
             time
             ,
             Beza
             not
             a
             
             little
             time
             .
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             continued
             there
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             Teachers
             ;
             and
             when
             God
             layeth
             the
             dayly
             care
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             upon
             one
             man
             ,
             2
             Cor
             11.
             28.
             and
             upon
             other
             eminent
             members
             of
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             sent
             so
             many
             eminent
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             to
             one
             Congregation
             only
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             who
             can
             believe
             it
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             Eph●sus
             had
             divers
             Congregations
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             then
             one
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               16.
               19.
               
               The
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               salu●●
               you
               ,
               Aquila
               and
               Priscilla
               salute
               you
               much
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               with
               th●
               Chur●h
               at
               their
               house
               .
            
             So
             Marlorat
             ,
             so
             Par●us
             and
             B●za
             on
             Rom.
             16.
             
             
             See
             the
             
               English
               Divines
            
             on
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             Diodati
             .
             There
             were
             divers
             small
             assemblies
             in
             one
             and
             the
             self
             same
             City
             .
             See
             1
             
               Cor.
               16.
               19.
               
               Col.
            
             4.
             15.
             
             So
             were
             Church-assemblies
             ordinary
             for
             praying
             in
             the
             
               house
               of
               Mary
            
             ,
             Act.
             12.
             12.
             
             Joh.
             20.
             19
             ,
             26.
             in
             an
             upper
             chamber
             ,
             at
             preaching
             ,
             praying
             and
             chusing
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             Act.
             1.
             13.
             praying
             and
             baptizing
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Iustus
             ,
             Act.
             18.
             7
             ,
             8
             preaching
             in
             the
             
               Scho●l
               of
               Tyrannus
            
             ,
             Act.
             19
             9.
             preaching
             .
             c●lebrating
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             in
             a
             house
             of
             Troas
             Act.
             20.
             8
             ,
             20.
             
             &
             5.
             42.
             
             &
             10.
             24.
             
             The
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             at
             Westminster
             proveth
             that
             there
             were
             more
             congregations
             then
             one
             at
             Ephesus
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             were
             many
             Elders
             over
             them
             as
             one
             flock
             ,
             Act
             20.
             17
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             
             That
             these
             congregations
             were
             one
             Church
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             
             To
             which
             adde
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             multitude
             of
             converts
             Luke
             saith
             ,
             Act.
             19.
             10
             ,
             17.
             three
             times
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               all
               the
               Iewes
               and
               Greeks
               in
               Asia
               and
               at
               Ephesus
               heard
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               a
               great
               door
               there
               was
               opened
               ,
               Sorcerers
               converted
               ,
            
             Act.
             19.
             and
             Paul
             giveth
             direction
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             how
             he
             should
             govern
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God.
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15
             ,
             16.
             at
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               1
               Tim.
            
             1.
             3.
             upon
             whom
             he
             should
             lay
             hands
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               5.
               22.
               1
               
               Tim.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             6.
             4.
             to
             what
             faithful
             men
             able
             to
             teach
             others
             he
             should
             commit
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
             Had
             it
             been
             a
             single
             congregation
             ,
             where
             one
             might
             teach
             at
             once
             only
             ,
             what
             needed
             such
             watching
             over
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             
               speaking
               perverse
               things
               ,
               and
               gathering
               Disciples
               and
               Churches
            
             out
             of
             one
             single
             Church
             ,
             Act
             20.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             and
             trying
             of
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             who
             were
             not
             sent
             to
             one
             single
             congregation
             ,
             and
             there
             hath
             been
             need
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             such
             as
             speak
             lies
             ,
             sow
             unprofitable
             questions
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               6
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               2
               
               Tim.
               6.
               3
               ,
               4.
               2
               
               Tim.
            
             2.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             and
             so
             there
             must
             have
             been
             many
             preaching
             Elders
             there
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             At
             Corinth
             there
             have
             been
             many
             instructers
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             16.
             many
             Doctors
             and
             prophets
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             24
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Though
             there
             be
             many
             Churches
             in
             Galatia
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             2.
             yet
             must
             they
             be
             one
             lump
             ,
             who
             have
             power
             to
             judge
             and
             censure
             false
             teachers
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             9.
             and
             there
             is
             a
             Church
             restoring
             made
             by
             spiritual
             officers
             ,
             Gal
             6.
             1.
             otherwise
             they
             might
             have
             replied
             ,
             We
             Galatians
             have
             no
             power
             in
             one
             body
             to
             cut
             off
             a
             troubler
             who
             infecteth
             the
             whole
             lump
             ,
             every
             single
             congregation
             is
             to
             see
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             the
             troubler
             is
             without
             our
             Churches
             ,
             save
             to
             one
             only
             single
             Independent
             power
             ,
             say
             our
             Brethren
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             It
             s
             not
             possible
             that
             the
             Churches
             can
             send
             their
             common
             
             Messengers
             whom
             they
             choose
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             19
             ,
             23.
             except
             the
             Churches
             convene
             ,
             men
             ,
             women
             and
             children
             ,
             or
             then
             convent
             in
             Elders
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             or
             the
             Apostles
             must
             have
             gone
             from
             Church
             to
             Church
             to
             beg
             suffrages
             and
             votes
             :
             which
             sort
             of
             Election
             is
             never
             heard
             of
             in
             any
             Writer
             sacred
             or
             profan●
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             who
             can
             believe
             that
             men
             and
             women
             and
             children
             capable
             to
             hear
             and
             be
             baptized
             also
             (
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             Church
             of
             Believers
             owned
             by
             our
             Brethren
             )
             the
             externally
             covenanted
             and
             redeemed
             did
             send
             the
             Apostles
             to
             Ierusalem
             ?
             or
             received
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             did
             welcome
             them
             ?
             or
             salute
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             
               Act.
               16
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Rom.
               16.
               16
               
               Act.
            
             15.
             22
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ?
             therefore
             need
             for
             it
             ,
             the
             second
             must
             be
             said
             .
             That
             the
             Churches
             in
             their
             Heads
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             Officers
             ,
             sent
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             very
             Presbyterial
             Church
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             If
             divers
             Churches
             meet
             for
             laying
             on
             burthens
             by
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             as
             M.
             Cot.
             saith
             ,
             &
             exercising
             acts
             of
             Church-government
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             a
             Presbyterial
             Church
             governing
             without
             and
             above
             a
             single
             congregation
             ,
             by
             pastors
             neither
             chosen
             to
             be
             fixed
             and
             constant
             teachers
             ,
             nor
             that
             can
             possibly
             teach
             many
             congregations
             .
             But
             the
             former
             Mr.
             Cotton
             and
             our
             Brethren
             teach
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               This
               is
               no
               Church-power
               (
               for
               a
               Synod
               is
               not
               a
               Church
               )
               b●cause
               it
               is
               no
               Church-jurisdiction
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             The
             Antecedent
             is
             false
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Consequence
             is
             
             naught
             .
             A
             number
             of
             private
             Christians
             wanting
             all
             official
             Authority
             ,
             so
             might
             lay
             on
             Synodical
             burthens
             binding
             materially
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             no
             Church-power
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             called
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             ,
             Act.
             16.
             4.
             written
             and
             concluded
             .
             Act.
             21.
             25.
             
             Saith
             Iames
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             22.
             
             
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               to
               send
               chosen
               men
               .
            
             Now
             whether
             Church
             note
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             or
             the
             multitude
             of
             believers
             onely
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             both
             ,
             the
             Decrees
             must
             come
             from
             Church-power
             ,
             governing
             ,
             teaching
             ,
             uniting
             and
             removing
             a
             Schism
             .
             Though
             it
             were
             no
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             ,
             yet
             here
             is
             a
             Church-power
             above
             a
             Church
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             said
             that
             so
             many
             pastors
             of
             the
             same
             or
             of
             divers
             
             Churches
             ,
             or
             so
             many
             private
             Christians
             commissionated
             from
             no
             Churches
             ,
             made
             the
             Synod
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             and
             Synodically
             said
             ,
             
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               to
               us
               .
            
             But
             this
             shall
             no
             more
             import
             the
             promised
             presence
             of
             Christ
             to
             such
             as
             are
             convened
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             
               Mat.
               18.
               19.
               20.
               
               &
               28.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Ioh.
            
             2.
             21.
             than
             if
             so
             many
             private
             Christians
             had
             been
             convened
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             such
             of
             a
             sister-Church
             remove
             all
             Schisms
             ,
             and
             a
             Synod
             shall
             be
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             If
             Christ
             build
             the
             power
             of
             binding
             ,
             loosing
             ,
             gaining
             upon
             
               brotherhood
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               
               If
               thy
               brother
               offend
               ,
               &c.
            
             then
             as
             far
             as
             brotherhood
             goes
             ,
             if
             I
             possibly
             can
             converse
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             offended
             or
             edified
             by
             him
             ,
             so
             far
             must
             the
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             be
             extended
             ;
             because
             these
             two
             ,
             The
             gaining
             of
             a
             brother
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             safety
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             edifying
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             removing
             of
             scandals
             ,
             are
             intended
             by
             Christ.
             Mat.
             18.
             but
             brotherhood
             is
             without
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             congregation
             whereof
             I
             am
             a
             member
             ;
             
               Rom.
               16
               14.
               
               Salute
               the
               brethren
               that
               are
               with
               them
            
             ;
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             20.
             
             
               All
               the
               breth●en
               salute
               you
            
             .
             These
             were
             brethren
             of
             other
             congregations
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             there
             be
             no
             Church-tye
             upon
             me
             to
             gain
             any
             but
             those
             
             of
             mine
             own
             congregation
             :
             then
             1.
             
             There
             may
             be
             communion
             of
             Saints
             onely
             within
             the
             same
             congregation
             ,
             and
             no
             communion
             of
             Churches
             :
             what
             Scripture
             is
             for
             this
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             must
             be
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             that
             we
             bestow
             no
             Church-rebukes
             upon
             other
             Churches
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             contrary
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             Christian
             love
             ,
             to
             save
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Contrary
             to
             zeal
             for
             the
             Lords
             glory
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Spreading
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Desire
             to
             remove
             Scandals
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               To
               be
               made
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               to
               save
               some
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             To
             serve
             one
             another
             in
             love
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             promote
             the
             common
             interest
             of
             the
             whole
             catholick
             Body
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             s
             against
             our
             praying
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Israel
             may
             be
             saved
             .
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Against
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             That
             Churches
             ought
             to
             rebuke
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             warn
             ,
             comfort
             Churches
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             It
             s
             against
             the
             communion
             of
             Spiritual
             priviledges
             of
             one
             
             Head
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             one
             Covenant
             ,
             one
             God
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             s
             not
             enough
             to
             say
             ,
             We
             are
             the
             same
             Body
             entitativè
             ,
             for
             that
             
             entitative
             Body
             without
             this
             congregation
             ,
             is
             either
             visible
             or
             invisible
             ;
             if
             visible
             ,
             then
             members
             of
             divers
             congregations
             are
             of
             the
             same
             visible
             body
             :
             and
             to
             say
             that
             other
             congregations
             are
             not
             as
             visible
             as
             that
             whereof
             I
             am
             a
             member
             ,
             to
             me
             and
             others
             about
             ,
             is
             to
             deny
             twice
             three
             to
             be
             six
             ;
             for
             one
             Christ
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Profession
             ,
             the
             same
             seals
             ,
             are
             as
             visible
             in
             a
             Church
             within
             few
             paces
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Church
             whereof
             I
             am
             a
             member
             :
             to
             say
             it
             is
             invisible
             ,
             is
             to
             speak
             against
             sense
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               a
               Church
               in
               an
               Island
               .
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               If
               a
               Church
               in
               an
               Island
               may
               dispense
               all
               Censures
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               all
               Ordinances
               ,
               then
               every
               congregation
               may
               :
               But
               such
               a
               Church
               may
               .
               For
               1.
               it
               is
               a
               City
               and
               a
               little
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ.
               2.
               
               The
               essential
               notes
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               agree
               to
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             consequence
             from
             a
             broken
             arm
             to
             a
             whole
             arm
             
             is
             not
             good
             :
             or
             ,
             because
             Iames
             the
             day
             before
             he
             be
             beheaded
             in
             strong
             prison
             ,
             cannot
             discharge
             all
             Christian
             duties
             to
             brethren
             ,
             and
             to
             neighbour
             Churches
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             not
             
               actu
               primo
            
             a
             Christian.
             A
             Church
             in
             an
             Island
             is
             not
             actually
             associated
             with
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             in
             the
             full
             extent
             dispense
             all
             Ordinances
             of
             rebuking
             ,
             comforting
             neighbour
             Churches
             ,
             and
             of
             withdrawing
             communion
             from
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             want
             of
             the
             object
             ,
             not
             because
             of
             defect
             in
             the
             subject
             :
             I
             might
             retort
             the
             argument
             ,
             Therefore
             associated
             congregations
             cannot
             dispense
             all
             Ordinances
             of
             rebuking
             ,
             comforting
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             latter
             is
             absurd
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             homogeneal
             Church
             in
             an
             Island
             void
             of
             pastors
             and
             
             men
             able
             to
             teach
             ,
             cannot
             administer
             the
             Seals
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             Church
             so
             divided
             ,
             and
             not
             associated
             ,
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             may
             remove
             scandals
             within
             it self
             ;
             but
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             every
             associated
             Church
             may
             remove
             scandals
             within
             it self
             ,
             and
             without
             it self
             also
             independently
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             subordination
             to
             united
             powers
             of
             the
             associated
             congregations
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             the
             notes
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             agree
             to
             such
             a
             Church
             imperfectly
             ;
             except
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             same
             Church
             from
             its
             own
             intrinsecal
             and
             internal
             independency
             can
             dispense
             censures
             ,
             it
             proves
             nothing
             ;
             but
             the
             independency
             here
             is
             extrinsecal
             and
             objective
             ,
             and
             so
             accidental
             ,
             and
             the
             affliction
             ,
             not
             the
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             in
             this
             Church
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               There
               be
               all
               the
               officers
               in
               such
               a
               Church
               in
               an
               Island
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               operations
               ,
            
             operari
             sequitur
             esse
             —
             
               and
               the
               end
               is
               the
               same
               in
               both
               ,
               the
               perfecting
               of
               the
               Body
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             There
             be
             neither
             all
             the
             Church-operations
             ,
             because
             
             there
             is
             no
             dispensing
             of
             pastoral
             acts
             ,
             censures
             ,
             Church
             rebukings
             ,
             Church-warnings
             to
             neighbour
             Churches
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             the
             same
             adequate
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             visible
             body
             round
             about
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             complete
             end
             of
             an
             associated
             Church
             :
             the
             perfecting
             of
             one
             single
             congregation
             ,
             is
             a
             mangled
             and
             imperfect
             end
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             3
             Ground
             .
             
               Where
               there
               is
               an
               office
               or
               power
               appointed
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               needs
               no
               other
               power
               ,
               but
               the
               office
               to
               authorize
               the
               work
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             false
             .
             Every
             pastor
             hath
             a
             power
             to
             preach
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             need
             of
             a
             call
             of
             God
             to
             preach
             to
             Macedonia
             ,
             not
             to
             Bithynia
             ,
             Acts
             16.
             
             There
             is
             need
             of
             a
             call
             to
             preach
             fixedly
             to
             this
             ,
             not
             to
             this
             flock
             ,
             and
             to
             ossociated
             Churches
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             is
             it
             proved
             ?
             its
             but
             begged
             that
             there
             is
             a
             power
             independent
             in
             an
             associated
             congregation
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               the
               power
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               power
               must
               be
               vain
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               put
               forth
               to
               the
               end
               :
               the
               power
            
             
             
               and
               institution
               of
               Christ
               should
               be
               wronged
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               be
               hindred
               in
               attaining
               its
               end
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             is
             also
             a
             false
             ground
             .
             Power
             of
             admonishing
             ,
             of
             
             rebuking
             ,
             of
             preaching
             ,
             is
             not
             wronged
             ,
             when
             the
             object
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             neighbouring
             Churches
             ,
             are
             not
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             cannot
             wrong
             his
             own
             institution
             .
             It
             s
             a
             carnal
             reason
             ,
             to
             say
             an
             institution
             is
             in
             vain
             ,
             &
             a
             power
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             put
             forth
             in
             all
             possible
             acts
             .
             Steven
             is
             stoned
             ,
             Iames
             is
             beheaded
             ,
             Paul
             imprisoned
             ,
             the
             Church
             scattered
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             by
             a
             physical
             impossibility
             meet
             to
             remember
             the
             Lords
             death
             ,
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             dispense
             censures
             ,
             is
             therefore
             the
             power
             given
             by
             Christ
             to
             do
             all
             these
             in
             vain
             ?
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Neighbourhood
               of
               other
               Churches
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               separable
               adjunct
               ,
               it
               can
               adde
               nothing
               to
               the
               constitution
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               for
               death
               and
               dissentions
               may
               take
               away
               some
               Churches
               ,
               and
               may
               nullifie
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             is
             for
             me
             .
             Neighbour
             Churches
             are
             extrinsecal
             to
             
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Church
             in
             an
             Island
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Island
             hath
             a
             ministerial
             and
             official
             power
             
               actu
               primo
            
             to
             rule
             ,
             and
             joyntly
             edifie
             the
             neighbour
             Churches
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             .
             If
             any
             say
             Evah
             was
             accidental
             to
             the
             nature
             and
             to
             the
             operations
             of
             Adam
             ,
             will
             it
             hence
             follow
             ,
             a
             power
             of
             procreating
             children
             is
             accidental
             also
             to
             Adam
             ?
             no
             more
             does
             it
             follow
             from
             the
             notexistence
             of
             neighbouring
             Churches
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Island
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             edifie
             ,
             and
             joyntly
             rule
             those
             nighbouring
             Churches
             ,
             its
             poor
             Logick
             ,
             because
             the
             object
             is
             not
             ,
             to
             remove
             the
             power
             :
             Such
             a
             man
             is
             in
             a
             dark
             dungeon
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             visive
             faculty
             ;
             and
             because
             light
             and
             colours
             adde
             nothing
             to
             the
             visive
             faculty
             ,
             or
             to
             its
             nature
             and
             essence
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             if
             light
             and
             colours
             be
             removed
             ,
             the
             visive
             faculty
             is
             removed
             .
             So
             associated
             Churches
             are
             accidental
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             an
             Island
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             that
             Church
             is
             deprived
             of
             all
             politick
             power
             to
             govern
             associated
             Churches
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Suppose
               a
               Church
               be
               gathered
               in
               a
               wilderness
               ,
               any
               latter
            
             
             
               Church
               planted
               beside
               it
               ,
               cannot
               binder
               nor
               abridge
               the
               liberty
               ,
               power
               ,
               authority
               and
               operations
               ,
               that
               all
               are
               from
               Christ
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               same
               intrinsecal
               power
               of
               constitution
               according
               to
               God
               ,
               remains
               unaltered
               ,
               the
               operations
               remain
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             A
             Church
             or
             Churches
             added
             ,
             do
             not
             hinder
             or
             abridge
             ,
             nor
             bring
             any
             privative
             power
             ;
             but
             the
             added
             Churches
             bring
             a
             perfecting
             ,
             helping
             and
             cumulative
             power
             to
             perfect
             
             objectively
             in
             complete
             operations
             the
             former
             Church
             in
             the
             Island
             ,
             in
             things
             of
             common
             concernment
             ,
             in
             which
             hoth
             that
             Wilderness-Church
             ,
             and
             the
             added
             Churches
             must
             be
             either
             edified
             or
             scandalized
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             the
             same
             intrinsecal
             power
             remains
             unaltered
             ,
             the
             operations
             may
             be
             altered
             to
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             perfected
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             deviseth
             much
             Logick
             of
             his
             own
             :
             When
             the
             visive
             faculty
             of
             a
             man
             brought
             out
             of
             a
             dungeon
             who
             could
             not
             see
             the
             day-light
             ,
             seeth
             now
             ,
             should
             the
             operations
             remain
             the
             same
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             brought
             forth
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             as
             he
             saw
             not
             before
             ,
             so
             he
             sees
             not
             now
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               it
               be
               said
               the
               Church
               in
               an
               Island
               should
               submit
               to
               a
               combination
               of
               Churches
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               combine
               as
               members
               of
               a
               congregation
               :
            
             Ans.
             1.
             
             
               This
               is
               to
               beg
               the
               question
               .
               2.
               
               Suppose
               they
               will
               not
               (
               submit
               )
               then
               th●
               other
               Churches
               cannot
               cōmand
               that
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               a
               particular
               congregation
               can
               cōmand
               me
               to
               be
               a
               member
               .
               3.
               
               They
               ought
               not
               so
               to
               combine
               ,
               as
               to
               prejudice
               the
               operations
               of
               that
               power
               they
               have
               received
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               warrant
               of
               Christ
               to
               hinder
               the
               operations
               of
               a
               Pastor
               or
               ruling
               Elder
               ,
               more
               in
               one
               act
               of
               his
               office
               than
               another
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             contrary
             is
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             .
             For
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Church
             in
             an
             Island
             should
             submit
             to
             the
             counsel
             and
             advice
             of
             new
             added
             Churches
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Lords
             Word
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             grant
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             a
             new
             addition
             of
             Churches
             ,
             as
             an
             addition
             ,
             doth
             help
             ,
             and
             not
             hinder
             the
             power
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             addition
             of
             a
             new
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             to
             the
             power
             that
             was
             in
             the
             Wilderness-church
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             matters
             of
             common
             edification
             ,
             as
             in
             dogmatick
             points
             ,
             by
             grant
             of
             Adversaries
             ,
             is
             no
             prejudging
             ,
             ●xcept
             they
             over-vote
             ,
             in
             a
             corrupt
             way
             ,
             the
             Wilderness-church
             .
             And
             we
             say
             ,
             Christ
             never
             gave
             any
             power
             of
             erring
             ,
             or
             male-administration
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             adding
             of
             50
             members
             to
             a
             Wilderness-church
             consisting
             of
             25
             ,
             shall
             have
             the
             same
             inconvenience
             :
             for
             the
             Wilderness-church
             is
             to
             submit
             to
             these
             added
             members
             ,
             if
             added
             according
             to
             God
             (
             as
             we
             suppose
             )
             as
             to
             as
             lawful
             a
             Church-judicature
             as
             the
             Wilderness-church
             was
             before
             the
             addition
             .
             But
             
               what
               if
               they
               will
               not
               submit
               ?
            
             Let
             Mr.
             H.
             see
             to
             that
             .
             I
             should
             think
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             grounds
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             submit
             ,
             for
             
             they
             are
             added
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             grounds
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             submit
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             contradiction
             .
             )
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             power
             of
             the
             Wilderness-church
             ,
             the
             authority
             within
             themselves
             ,
             offices
             ,
             officers
             ,
             were
             before
             complete
             ,
             were
             all
             from
             Christ.
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             operations
             should
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             vote
             and
             conclude
             as
             they
             did
             before
             ,
             without
             the
             addition
             of
             50
             members
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Those
             50
             added
             are
             separable
             adjuncts
             to
             the
             constitution
             and
             nature
             ,
             and
             
               so
               to
               the
               operations
            
             of
             the
             Wilderness-church
             .
             For
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             the
             Wilderness-church
             being
             of
             25
             members
             ,
             was
             complete
             in
             essence
             and
             operations
             ,
             before
             the
             addition
             of
             50
             members
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             50
             members
             
               over-vote
               and
               nullifie
               the
               righteous
               preceeding
               of
               the
               poor
               holy
               Wilderness-church
               of
               25.
               
               Ergo
               ,
            
             here
             the
             power
             of
             a
             single
             congregation
             in
             the
             Island
             and
             the
             Wilderness
             must
             be
             over-turned
             by
             these
             three
             Arguments
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             Let
             his
             defenders
             see
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             congregation
             may
             command
             me
             a
             visible
             professor
             so
             and
             so
             ,
             dwelling
             near
             the
             Fountain
             ,
             to
             confess
             Christ
             before
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             a
             member
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               They
               cannot
               excommunicat●
               a
               r●fus●r
               to
               be
               a
               member
               ,
               for
               a
               non-member
               cannot
               be
               c●st
               out
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             s
             all
             along
             a
             false
             principle
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             no
             member
             until
          
           
             1●
             A
             Court
             congregational
             judicially
             judge
             of
             his
             Regeneration
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Until
             he
             actually
             consent
             ,
             and
             give
             up
             his
             Name
             as
             a
             married
             party
             :
             3.
             and
             that
             to
             one
             onely
             congregation
             ;
             all
             are
             rotten
             and
             headless
             principles
             .
             What
             way
             pastors
             may
             be
             hindred
             in
             exercising
             pastoral
             acts
             ,
             or
             acts
             of
             ruling
             ,
             is
             clear
             :
             he
             may
             not
             publickly
             preach
             in
             a
             set
             time
             of
             his
             own
             appointing
             ,
             without
             the
             Churches
             consent
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             is
             to
             be
             regulated
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             hindring
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             imagines
             ,
             but
             a
             regulating
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               addition
               of
               any
               thing
               besides
               an
               office
               ,
               addes
               no
            
             
             
               power
               of
               right
               or
               jurisdiction
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             True
             ,
             but
             it
             extends
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Wilderness-church
             
             to
             so
             many
             members
             added
             ,
             to
             50
             Infants
             to
             be
             baptized
             when
             born
             ,
             to
             ten
             Churches
             about
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             adde
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             rule
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             rule
             joyntly
             over
             the
             whole
             combination
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             promoting
             the
             Gospel
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               ground
               of
               the
               combination
               is
               of
               no
               force
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               preventing
               or
               curing
               the
               taint
               and
               pollu●ion
               that
               a
               scandal
               will
               bring
               ,
               by
               the
               nearness
               of
               combination
               .
               Therefore
               the
               combination
               is
               of
               no
               force
               ,
               the
               scandal
               falls
               out
               in
               another
               Classis
               .
               2.
               
               In
               the
               outside
               of
               the
               combination
               ,
               nearer
               the
               congregation
               of
               another
               Classis
               than
               their
               own
               .
               3.
               
               It
               goes
               far
               to
               another
               Province
               and
               Nation
               .
               The
               righteous
               proceeding
               according
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               cure
               appointed
               to
               remove
               it
               ,
               whereever
               it
               falls
               out
               ,
               farre
               or
               near
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             By
             combination
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             mean
             onely
             a
             combination
             of
             a
             Presbytery
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             a
             Province
             ,
             Nation
             ;
             yea
             ,
             of
             
             all
             the
             sound
             Christian
             Churches
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             the
             Synod
             of
             Dort
             ,
             1618.
             condemned
             the
             unsound
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Arminians
             ,
             by
             writing
             to
             all
             those
             either
             within
             or
             without
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             nearness
             of
             habitation
             is
             not
             the
             adequate
             ground
             (
             though
             a
             ground
             it
             is
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               5.
               1.
               
               It
               is
               reported
               there
               is
               among
               you
               fornication
               ,
               &c.
               )
            
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             pollution
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             reason
             ,
             
               Because
               the
               scandal
               may
               fall
               out
               without
               the
               combination
               of
               the
               Classis
               ,
            
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             the
             combination
             is
             of
             no
             force
             ,
             for
             the
             combination
             is
             upon
             other
             grounds
             also
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             establishing
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             the
             increase
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             Acts
             16.
             4
             ,
             5.
             the
             gathering
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             perfecting
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             12.
             edifying
             the
             body
             ,
             beside
             the
             preventing
             and
             curing
             of
             scandals
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             s
             to
             beg
             the
             question
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             proceeding
             of
             the
             Independent
             congregation
             of
             Antioch
             (
             say
             it
             were
             so
             )
             is
             a
             cure
             for
             the
             scandalous
             Doctrine
             of
             salvation
             by
             circumcision
             ,
             preached
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             1.
             troubling
             the
             Churches
             of
             Syria
             and
             Cilicia
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Yea
             ,
             this
             is
             for
             Mr.
             H.
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             used
             not
             a
             sufficient
             cure
             .
             As
             for
             that
             ,
             to
             say
             scandals
             should
             not
             be
             prevented
             and
             cured
             by
             the
             combination
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             fall
             out
             without
             the
             combination
             ;
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             without
             the
             combination
             classical
             ,
             or
             congregation
             ,
             it
             makes
             Christs
             remedy
             nonsufficient
             ,
             that
             either
             there
             can
             be
             no
             
             Provincial
             ,
             no
             National
             scandals
             ,
             contrary
             to
             experience
             ,
             or
             then
             Christ
             hath
             provided
             no
             Church-remedy
             to
             remove
             them
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             power
             of
             a
             single
             congregation
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             power
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             over
             themselves
             .
             Hence
             this
             rotten
             principle
             ,
             
             That
             Church
             feeding
             is
             due
             to
             none
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             but
             to
             persons
             hampered
             into
             the
             Pinfold
             and
             Judaical
             Prison
             of
             one
             single
             congregation
             ,
             against
             which
             1.
             it
             licenseth
             the
             most
             godly
             Saints
             on
             earth
             ,
             residing
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             no
             Church-members
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             deny
             Christ
             and
             Church-ordinances
             before
             men
             ,
             when
             Christs
             sends
             out
             his
             servants
             ,
             as
             
               Mat.
               22
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Luke
            
             14.
             16
             ,
             17.
             for
             they
             may
             say
             ,
             the
             Lord
             calls
             none
             to
             Church-ordinances
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             but
             members
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             such
             are
             we
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             licenseth
             them
             to
             despise
             Church-prophecying
             ,
             Church-praying
             ,
             Church-praising
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             disobey
             a
             Gospel-command
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             visibly
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             all
             tried
             themselves
             .
             
               Do
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               :
            
             whereas
             Christ
             limits
             his
             invitation
             to
             all
             
               who
               can
               discern
               his
               body
            
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             must
             say
             its
             adultery
             for
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Philippi
             ,
             to
             remember
             the
             Lords
             death
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             Doctrine
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             debars
             the
             birds
             ,
             sheep
             ,
             and
             children
             of
             God
             sojourning
             in
             what
             fields
             or
             land
             soever
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             from
             feeding
             as
             his
             Eagles
             upon
             the
             carrion
             ,
             in
             every
             lawful
             Church-way
             ;
             or
             from
             watching
             at
             the
             gates
             ,
             and
             waiting
             at
             the
             posts
             of
             the
             doors
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             except
             in
             that
             onely
             congregation
             to
             which
             they
             are
             sworn
             by
             marriage
             oath
             ,
             or
             from
             seeding
             at
             any
             table
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             dwelling
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             their
             life
             in
             the
             New
             Testament-sanctuary
             ,
             to
             
               behold
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Prov.
             8.
             35.
             36.
             
             Psal.
             23.
             6.
             
             &
             27
             4.
             except
             in
             one
             single
             congregation
             :
             but
             such
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
             an
             independent
             congregation
             ,
             the
             onely
             visible
             Church
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             Doctrine
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             confines
             Church-comforts
             ,
             Church-praying
             ,
             &c.
             to
             one
             single
             congregation
             ,
             and
             puts
             us
             in
             a
             worse
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             as
             hard
             a
             condition
             as
             the
             Jews
             ,
             whose
             publick
             Temple-service
             was
             tied
             to
             the
             Temple
             ;
             whereas
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             8.
             
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Old
             also
             in
             some
             
             sense
             )
             we
             may
             pray
             
               in
               every
               place
               ,
               lifting
               up
               holy
               hands
               without
               wrath
               and
               doubting
               .
            
             But
             we
             may
             not
             pray
             ,
             praise
             ,
             and
             heat
             Church-wayes
             in
             any
             place
             by
             this
             way
             ,
             but
             in
             our
             own
             congregation
             ,
             although
             the
             Lord
             promise
             to
             
               create
               on
               Zions
               assemblits
               a
               cloud
               and
               a
               smoke
               by
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               shining
               of
               a
               fleming
               fire
               by
               night
               ,
            
             Isa.
             4.
             5.
             and
             that
             upon
             all
             the
             Lords
             Mount.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             sojourner
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Eunuchs
             complaint
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               dry
               tree
            
             ;
             there
             is
             glory
             in
             this
             assembly
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             neither
             part
             nor
             portion
             in
             it
             :
             Nor
             will
             it
             establish
             the
             heart
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             see
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             my
             own
             congregation
             ,
             for
             these
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             can
             finde
             no
             solace
             and
             comfort
             from
             that
             
               Psal.
               106.
               
               Remember
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               with
               the
               favour
               that
               thou
               bearest
               to
               thy
               people
               .
            
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             the
             comfort
             of
             an
             Institution
             ,
             which
             is
             something
             more
             to
             a
             believing
             sojourner
             ,
             and
             David
             banished
             to
             want
             ,
             then
             we
             conceive●
             when
             Davids
             spirit
             is
             overwhelmed
             ,
             when
             he
             wants
             the
             joy
             ,
             presence
             and
             com●ort
             of
             instituted
             holy
             dayes
             ,
             Psal.
             42.
             4.
             and
             of
             Tabernacle-consolation
             with
             the
             covenanted
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             sparrows
             more
             happy
             than
             he
             was
             ,
             Psal.
             84.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             and
             yet
             he
             had
             soul-refreshments
             in
             lively
             desires
             ,
             Psal.
             63.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             For
             the
             godly
             sojourner
             is
             not
             of
             that
             covenanted
             visible
             body
             with
             the
             Church
             to
             which
             he
             is
             a
             stranger
             ;
             for
             by
             this
             way
             ,
             he
             is
             an
             alien
             ,
             and
             deprived
             of
             their
             sanctuary
             joy
             and
             glory
             of
             that
             cong●egregation
             ,
             both
             in
             Church-hearing
             ,
             believing
             ,
             and
             joy
             of
             the
             seals
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             By
             this
             way
             ,
             Christ
             must
             promise
             his
             Ministerial
             presence
             ,
             and
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             always
             ,
             as
             
               Mat.
               28.
               20.
               
               Eph.
               4.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Ioh.
               20.
               21.
               
               Acts
            
             1.
             8.
             and
             in
             every
             congregation
             where
             they
             open
             the
             mouth
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             one
             fixed
             congregation
             .
             With
             what
             faith
             can
             they
             preach
             elsewhere
             ?
             or
             people
             hear
             the
             pastors
             elsewhere
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Arguments
               against
               a
               Presbyterial
               Church
               taken
               from
               the
               Name
               and
               Nature
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               are
               discussed
               .
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               A
               Church
               in
               the
               Gospel
               is
               never
               used
               for
               the
               Elders
            
             
             onely
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             never
             used
             in
             the
             N.
             T.
             for
             men
             onely
             who
             govern
             ,
             secluding
             women
             and
             children
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             takes
             it
             ;
             nor
             for
             the
             people
             secluding
             the
             Elders
             as
             a
             governing
             Society
             ;
             but
             of
             the
             signification
             hereafter
             .
             But
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             binding
             and
             authoritative
             loosing
             Church
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               There
               cannot
               be
               a
               definition
               given
               that
               will
               agree
               to
               a
               Congregational
               and
               Presbyterial
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
               Ergo
            
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             Presbyterial
             Church
             ,
             it
             follows
             
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             we
             take
             a
             Congregational
             Church
             for
             the
             Eldership
             ruling
             ,
             it
             is
             false
             .
             One
             and
             the
             same
             nature
             of
             a
             Ruling
             Church
             agreeth
             to
             the
             Congregational
             ,
             Presbyterial
             ,
             Provincial
             Eldership
             :
             and
             so
             they
             differ
             
               per
               magis
               &
               minus
            
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               the
               Congregations
               be
            
             species
             specialissimae
             
               of
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               then
               there
               can
               be
               no
               lower
               species
               resulting
               or
               arising
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               this
               doth
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             No
             Logick
             can
             say
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Boston
             so
             existing
             
             hath
             other
             species
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Boston
             under
             it
             .
             The
             hand
             of
             Socrates
             cannot
             be
             called
             
               species
               specialissima
            
             ;
             nor
             is
             the
             hand
             ,
             to
             speak
             Logically
             ,
             a
             species
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             part
             ,
             and
             an
             uncomplete
             part
             of
             the
             body
             .
             If
             Mr.
             H.
             mean
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             he
             doth
             ,
             that
             we
             make
             Presbyterian
             ,
             Provincial
             Churches
             ,
             lower
             species
             and
             kindes
             of
             Congregational
             Churches
             ,
             the
             pious
             man
             refutes
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             which
             he
             understands
             not
             .
             For
             
             
               species
               specialissima
               praedicatur
               de
               inferioribus
            
             ,
             according
             to
             Aristotle
             his
             ,
             Ramus
             ,
             and
             all
             Logick
             .
             And
             O
             what
             Monsters
             feed
             we
             if
             this
             be
             true
             properly
             (
             a
             Presbyterial
             Church
             is
             a
             Congregational
             Church
             )
             or
             (
             a
             Congregation
             is
             a
             Presbyterial
             Church
             )
             for
             the
             congregation
             is
             an
             integral
             part
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Church
             ,
             the
             Presbyterian
             likewise
             an
             integral
             part
             of
             the
             Provincial
             :
             but
             neither
             of
             them
             is
             species
             to
             other
             ,
             except
             we
             say
             ,
             Euphrates
             is
             the
             Element
             of
             Water
             ,
             the
             Element
             of
             water
             is
             Euphrates
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               H.
               If
               every
               congregation
               hath
               all
               the
               integral
               parts
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               an
               intire
               and
               complete
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Therefore
             it
             is
             an
             intire
             politick
             Church
             in
             its
             association
             
             with
             other
             Churches
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             .
             But
             what
             then
             ?
             London
             is
             an
             intire
             city
             having
             all
             the
             integral
             parts
             of
             a
             Society
             ,
             Major
             ,
             Sheriffs
             ,
             Aldermen
             ,
             Rulers
             and
             ruled
             ,
             
               Ergo
               ,
               London
            
             is
             no
             part
             of
             England
             ,
             nor
             ruled
             by
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             .
             VVhat
             Logick
             is
             this
             ?
             But
             if
             the
             meaning
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             congregation
             associated
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             ten
             congregations
             ,
             is
             so
             a
             city
             different
             in
             species
             and
             in
             nature
             from
             all
             other
             congregations
             ,
             and
             so
             married
             to
             its
             own
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             the
             husband
             and
             wife
             are
             ,
             so
             that
             to
             exercise
             Church-acts
             ,
             official
             acts
             without
             themselves
             ,
             is
             adultery
             and
             unlawful
             ;
             and
             so
             as
             this
             Church
             is
             no
             integral
             part
             of
             the
             body
             Catholick
             ,
             it
             s
             against
             Scripture
             and
             sound
             reason
             ,
             and
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Every
            
             integrum
             
               is
               made
               up
               of
               his
               members
               ,
               therefore
               in
               nature
               they
               are
               before
               ,
               therefore
               Churches
               before
               Classis
               ;
               therefore
               what
               each
               have
               they
               receive
               from
               them
               ;
               therefore
               they
               have
               no
               office
               ,
               but
               from
               them
               ;
               therefore
               both
               ordination
               and
               jurisdiction
               come
               from
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             
               desider
               at
            
             a
             Syllogism
             .
          
           
             Every
             whole
             Incorporation
             is
             made
             up
             of
             its
             members
             that
             are
             before
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             hath
             power
             ,
             offices
             ,
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             from
             these
             members
             .
             It
             is
             denied
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             nakedly
             asserted
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             For
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Churches
             are
             before
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             had
             their
             immediate
             calling
             and
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             
             from
             the
             Churches
             .
             It
             is
             against
             Scripture
             :
             as
             women
             and
             children
             are
             by
             nature
             before
             officers
             ;
             ergo
             ,
             officers
             have
             their
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             from
             women
             and
             children
             .
             3
             Churches
             are
             before
             counselling
             and
             advising
             ,
             yea
             as
             Mr.
             Cotton
             saith
             well
             before
             ,
             pastorally
             and
             authoritatively
             determining
             Synods
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             Synods
             have
             all
             their
             synodical
             power
             to
             counsel
             and
             pastorally
             teach
             from
             the
             Churches
             ,
             they
             came
             from
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             not
             will
             our
             brethren
             yeild
             the
             consequence
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               a
               Congregation
               grow
               too
               big
               ,
               and
               therefore
               be
               forced
            
             
             
               to
               swarm
               out
               ;
               or
               in
               ease
               they
               transplant
               themselves
               from
               one
               place
               to
               another
               ,
               so
               that
               part
               be
               forced
               to
               go
               before
               others
               ,
               to
               make
               preparation
               for
               those
               that
               follow
               ,
               we
               then
               send
               an
               Offic●r
               with
               the
               smaller
               party
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               number
               remain
               with
               the
               rest
               :
               and
               yet
               are
               all
               but
               one
               Church
               in
               our
               account
               ,
               and
               under
               one
               Presbytery
               of
               chosen
               Elders
               of
               the
               Congregation
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Why
             do
             not
             our
             Brethren
             shew
             a
             practice
             of
             this
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             consisting
             of
             so
             many
             Act.
             2.
             
             &
             4.
             
             &
             6.
             thousands
             ,
             if
             more
             then
             five
             thousands
             all
             in
             one
             congregation
             ?
             Was
             there
             not
             need
             that
             four
             or
             six
             congregations
             should
             swarm
             out
             of
             six
             thousands
             ,
             and
             six
             Officers
             be
             sent
             with
             them
             ?
             in
             which
             case
             ,
             suppose
             they
             go
             fourty
             miles
             to
             a
             new
             Colony
             ,
             and
             five
             congregations
             meet
             in
             five
             sundry
             places
             for
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             here
             must
             be
             five
             Churches
             ,
             ●s
             our
             brethren
             take
             the
             word
             Church
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             18.
             
             Act.
             11.
             16
             
             &
             21.
             22.
             
             &
             4.
             31.
             
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             
             &
             16.
             18.
             
             Sure
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             no
             Officers
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             homogeneous
             true
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H
             teacheth
             ,
             
               page
               1.
               c.
               5.
               page
            
             5.
             and
             so
             here
             ,
             or
             six
             Churches
             (
             if
             we
             contend
             not
             about
             names
             )
             under
             one
             Presbyterial
             government
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             yeelding
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             forty
             miles
             distance
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             no
             will
             or
             appointment
             can
             they
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             
               O
               but
               they
               are
               all
               one
               Church
               in
               our
               account
               !
            
             one
             congregation
             in
             Christs
             account
             .
             Shew
             us
             Scripture
             for
             this
             acception
             of
             the
             word
             Church
             in
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             one
             single
             congregation
             ,
             otherwise
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             account
             is
             no
             account
             :
             If
             they
             be
             one
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             one
             and
             the
             same
             power
             ,
             jurisdiction
             ;
             officers
             they
             had
             before
             .
             So
             we
             say
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             in
             nature
             and
             essence
             we
             grant
             ;
             but
             so
             all
             the
             congregations
             on
             earth
             have
             one
             and
             the
             same
             
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             covenant
             ,
             seals
             ,
             saith
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             hope
             of
             glory
             ;
             so
             we
             agree
             .
             Why
             dispute
             we
             ,
             if
             the
             meaning
             be
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             six
             swarmes
             (
             for
             a
             thousand
             will
             be
             a
             number
             too
             great
             for
             one
             congregation
             ,
             if
             not
             sufficient
             )
             are
             but
             one
             individual
             congregation
             ,
             though
             now
             separated
             by
             forty
             miles
             ,
             and
             meeting
             in
             six
             sundry
             places
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Give
               us
               Scripture
               for
               that
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Give
               us
               any
               Greek
               Author
               sacred
               or
               prophane
               ,
               that
               so
               speakes
               ,
               for
               we
               stand
               not
               to
               Mr.
               H.
               his
               account
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Where
               there
               are
               and
               must
               be
               six
               sundry
               meetings
               ,
               
                 coitiones
                 six
                 numero
                 distinctae
              
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Six
             companies
             hearing
             at
             the
             same
             time
             six
             several
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Partaking
             of
             six
             Tables
             of
             the
             Lord
             numerically
             distinct
             ,
             
             here
             sure
             must
             be
             fix
             congregations
             ,
             as
             our
             Brethren
             define
             us
             a
             Church
             ,
             a
             company
             of
             Believers
             meeting
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             prelacy
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             number
             of
             non-residents
             ;
             for
             all
             are
             Elders
             ruling
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             physically
             impossible
             ,
             that
             all
             can
             be
             Elders
             teaching
             .
             So
             Mr.
             H.
             then
             it
             is
             no●
             essential
             to
             a
             Church
             that
             they
             meet
             all
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             brethren
             often
             tell
             us
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               H.
               But
               when
               the
               Congregations
               are
               fixed
               ,
               and
               they
               established
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               setled
               with
               support
               about
               them
               ,
               not
               more
               then
               may
               comely
               and
               comfortably
               meet
               together
               ,
               to
               partake
               of
               all
               ordinances
               ,
               should
               be
               one
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             the
             six
             swarms
             ,
             which
             issue
             out
             of
             the
             numerous
             
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             disturb
             the
             peace
             ,
             and
             make
             war
             and
             division
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             strange
             .
             The
             Eldership
             or
             Presbytery
             over
             these
             six
             swarms
             ,
             so
             separated
             by
             many
             miles
             in
             divers
             Colonies
             ,
             may
             either
             meet
             and
             exercise
             discipline
             ,
             and
             dispence
             censures
             to
             these
             six
             swarms
             not
             yet
             setled
             ,
             and
             provided
             with
             Officers
             ,
             or
             they
             may
             not
             meet
             .
             To
             say
             they
             may
             not
             meet
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             is
             to
             deny
             that
             they
             are
             under
             one
             Presbytery
             of
             the
             same
             chosen
             Elders
             ,
             contrary
             to
             what
             Mr.
             H.
             said
             .
             If
             they
             may
             meet
             to
             dispence
             censures
             ,
             here
             shal
             be
             ruling
             Elders
             ,
             &
             no
             physical
             possibility
             of
             teaching
             the
             swarms
             so
             separated
             as
             fourty
             miles
             ,
             they
             may
             haply
             hear
             of
             written
             Decrees
             ,
             as
             Act.
             16.
             4.
             but
             cannot
             be
             edified
             by
             preaching
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             So
             this
             Church
             congregational
             which
             
               cannot
               comely
               and
               comfortably
               meet
               to
               partake
               of
               all
               the
               ordinances
               ,
            
             is
             no
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             congregational
             Church
             .
             But
             such
             are
             these
             swarms
             that
             are
             fourty
             miles
             distant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Church
             is
             either
             visible
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             neither
             can
             be
             said
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             principles
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             is
             proved
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Hence
               an
               answer
               may
               be
               easily
               accommodated
               to
               the
               examples
               which
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               brings
               for
               a
               Presbyterian
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               of
               the
               Apostles
               will
               no
               wise
               suit
               his
               end
               for
               to
               make
               up
               a
               Presbyterial
               Church
               ;
               there
               must
               be
               many
               congregations
               ,
               many
               Elders
               appropriated
               to
               these
               congregations
               ,
               which
               have
               power
               over
               their
               own
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               over
               others
               ;
               and
               these
               must
               combine
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               combination
               ,
               the
               Elders
               must
               assemble
               and
               d●spence
               their
               censures
               ,
               and
               set
               down
               their
               decisions
               .
               But
               there
               were
               no
               Elders
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             
               appropriate
               to
               their
               several
               charges
               and
               Churches
               ,
               which
               had
               power
               only
               over
               them
               ;
               and
               such
               Elders
               the
               Apostles
               could
               not
               be
               ,
               because
               though
               they
               had
               all
               power
               in
               them
               ,
               yet
               they
               had
               no
               power
               limited
               for
               that
               should
               contradict
               their
               Apostolick
               commission
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             smile
             to
             read
             this
             worthy
             man
             yeild
             
               in
               terminis
            
             a
             Presbyterial
             
             Church
             ;
             and
             yet
             be
             saith
             ,
             the
             
               examples
               serve
               not
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               his
               end
            
             .
             Why
             ?
             saith
             he
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             make
             up
             a
             
               Presbyterial
               Church
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               many
               congregations
            
             ;
             good
             :
             so
             say
             we
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               There
               must
               be
               many
               Elders
               appropriated
               to
               these
               Congregations
               ,
               which
               have
               power
               over
               their
               own
               only
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               and
               not
               over
               others
            
             ;
             That
             we
             deny
             .
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             any
             other
             save
             this
             worthy
             man
             ,
             (
             whom
             I
             much
             loved
             and
             ever
             honoured
             )
             who
             would
             write
             a
             Book
             against
             Presbyterial
             government
             ,
             and
             yet
             did
             not
             understand
             the
             constituent
             elements
             of
             a
             presbyterial
             Church
             ,
             deserves
             to
             be
             censured
             ;
             for
             Mr.
             H.
             yieldeth
             all
             the
             presbyterial
             Church
             that
             Mr.
             R.
             pleads
             for
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             famous
             Synod
             at
             Westminster
             desire
             ;
             where
             there
             were
             eminently
             learned
             men
             ,
             who
             well
             understood
             Presbyterial
             government
             ,
             and
             all
             adversaries
             thereof
             .
             An
             eminent
             man
             Mr.
             
               Ier.
               Burroughs
            
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             dissenting
             Brethren
             ,
             did
             not
             oppose
             ,
             nor
             enter
             his
             dissent
             against
             the
             proposition
             ,
             concerning
             a
             Presbyterial
             Church
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             does
             ;
             nor
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             principal
             of
             Presbyterial
             government
             ;
             
             only
             the
             Dissenters
             did
             hold
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             one
             single
             congregation
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             are
             redacted
             to
             miserable
             absurdities
             ;
             and
             in
             these
             two
             Mr.
             H.
             contradicts
             them
             :
             let
             them
             compose
             their
             domestick
             contradictions
             .
             See
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             to
             the
             seven
             dissenting
             Brethren
             ,
             
               An.
               1644.
               
               Suppose
               in
            
             Jerusalem
             (
             saith
             the
             Synod
             )
             there
             
             
               were
               ten
               congregations
               ,
               and
               twenty
               officers
               ,
               feeding
               and
               ruling
               them
               in
               common
               ,
               not
               one
               of
               them
               fixed
               to
               any
               one
               congregation
               .
               This
               kind
               of
               Presbytery
               would
               pass
               for
               a
               lawful
               government
               :
               and
               none
               of
               these
               incongruities
               or
               absurdities
               are
               charged
               on
               them
               ,
               by
               this
               argument
               :
               and
               it
               shall
               not
               follow
               that
               ruling
               and
               teaching
               are
               not
               commensurable
               ,
               as
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               makes
               them
               commensurable
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             cannot
             ,
             nor
             any
             man
             for
             him
             ,
             clear
             from
             that
             text
             Act.
             2●
             whether
             
               they
               were
               fixed
               or
               not
               fixed
               ,
            
             they
             are
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             contradicting
             the
             dissenting
             Brethren
             ,
             Elders
             of
             divers
             congregations
             ,
             under
             one
             Presbyterial
             government
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             we
             crave
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Fixedness
             or
             not
             fixedness
             of
             Elders
             is
             an
             accident
             of
             the
             
             visible
             governing
             Church
             to
             our
             Brethren
             :
             who
             hold
             that
             it
             is
             the
             same
             numerical
             Church
             homogeneous
             ,
             which
             being
             void
             of
             Elders
             ,
             may
             chuse
             their
             officers
             ,
             and
             thereafter
             being
             fixed
             and
             formed
             ,
             may
             excommunicate
             all
             their
             Elders
             ,
             if
             they
             turn
             heretical
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             people
             is
             the
             Church
             without
             their
             officers
             ,
             and
             the
             officers
             to
             Mr.
             H.
             are
             separable
             adjuncts
             ,
             and
             the
             coming
             or
             going
             of
             the
             separable
             adjuncts
             of
             the
             Church
             cannot
             alter
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             most
             weak
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             could
             not
             be
             fixed
             Pastors
             to
             them
             ,
             
               for
               then
               they
               should
               be
               limited
               Pastors
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               Apostles
               :
            
             for
             there
             can
             be
             no
             contradiction
             between
             Apostles
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             for
             their
             fixed
             preaching
             ,
             and
             fixed
             administring
             of
             the
             seals
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             Pauls
             pastoral
             officiating
             a
             year
             and
             six
             months
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             Act.
             18.
             11.
             and
             so
             many
             years
             at
             Sphesus
             ,
             so
             many
             years
             at
             Rome
             ,
             differs
             not
             in
             nature
             and
             essence
             from
             the
             pastoral
             preaching
             and
             administring
             of
             the
             seals
             in
             constantly
             fixed
             Pastors
             ,
             chosen
             to
             the
             congregation
             for
             all
             their
             life
             :
             and
             yet
             he
             remained
             habitu
             ,
             and
             
               actu
               primo
            
             an
             Apostle
             .
             Yes
             the
             adding
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             seal
             of
             a
             miracle
             ,
             contradicts
             not
             the
             charter
             ,
             or
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             more
             then
             Samuels
             
             judging
             at
             Gilgal
             ,
             is
             opposite
             to
             his
             judging
             all
             Israel
             at
             Ramah
             :
             Extension
             of
             preaching
             to
             many
             is
             a
             meer
             accident
             ;
             and
             a
             members
             receiving
             of
             the
             Supper
             in
             his
             own
             Church
             is
             not
             opposite
             to
             his
             receiving
             thereof
             in
             four
             other
             Churches
             .
             See
             the
             Answer
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             page
             115
             ,
             116.
             
          
           
             As
             also
             ,
             if
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             govern
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             
             All
             the
             twelve
             meetings
             ,
             and
             yet
             neither
             do
             ,
             nor
             can
             preach
             all
             
             of
             them
             to
             every
             one
             of
             the
             twelve
             ,
             except
             all
             the
             twelve
             be
             in
             twelve
             several
             meetings
             at
             once
             ,
             then
             (
             which
             is
             a
             monstrous
             impossibility
             )
          
           
             1.
             
             Ruling
             is
             divided
             from
             preaching
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Then
             all
             the
             twelve
             cannot
             fulfil
             their
             Ministry
             .
             Yes
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             Then
             Episcopal
             ruling
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             and
             neither
             being
             bound
             ,
             nor
             able
             to
             teach
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             sinful
             .
             But
             sure
             the
             Apostles
             might
             govern
             ,
             send
             their
             decrees
             ,
             and
             Epistles
             to
             many
             Churches
             ,
             the
             members
             whereof
             they
             never
             saw
             in
             the
             face
             .
          
           
             Nor
             could
             all
             the
             many
             thousands
             ,
             who
             had
             power
             of
             judging
             with
             the
             Elders
             ,
             as
             our
             Brethren
             say
             ,
             
               meet
               in
               one
               place
               comely
               and
               comfortably
            
             to
             act
             :
             and
             therefore
             Christ
             so
             must
             never
             have
             appointed
             such
             a
             judicature
             ,
             to
             rule
             all
             these
             congregations
             ,
             who
             are
             entitatively
             one
             ;
             so
             must
             they
             say
             what
             we
             say
             ,
             and
             more
             .
             For
             all
             the
             congregations
             on
             earth
             are
             entitatively
             and
             in
             nature
             one
             ,
             and
             yet
             our
             Brethren
             will
             be
             far
             from
             saying
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             all
             under
             one
             government
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             that
             these
             meetings
             at
             Ierusalem
             were
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               H.
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               examples
               of
            
             Antioch
             ,
             Ephesus
             ,
             Rome
             ,
             
               though
               it
               were
               granted
               upon
               their
               greater
               growth
               ,
               and
               increase
               ,
               and
               so
               want
               of
               Elders
               ,
               they
               might
               meet
               in
               divers
               places
               for
               the
               while
               ,
               these
               might
               still
               be
               under
               one
               presbytery
               ,
               their
               officers
               in
               a
               distinct
               manner
               attending
               upon
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
            
             Gerson
             Bucerus
             
               in
               his
               answer
               sayes
               here
            
             ,
             Quis
             adeo
             ineptire
             sustinuerit
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Who
               can
               say
               ;
               that
               because
               they
               meet
               in
               divers
               places
               ,
               they
               were
               under
               divers
               Presbyteries
               ,
               or
               Elders
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             This
             is
             a
             short
             way
             of
             answering
             ,
             with
             a
             leaving
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             a
             great
             City
             ,
             wherein
             
               all
               both
               men
               and
               women
               were
               baptized
               ,
            
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             of
             Thessalonica
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             And
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             lesse
             cause
             to
             say
             all
             the
             Saints
             
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Samaria
            
             could
             not
             meete
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             then
             that
             these
             of
             Ierusalem
             could
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             they
             might
             meet
             in
             divers
             places
             ,
             
               for
               the
               while
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               under
               one
               Presbytery
            
             ;
             Here
             is
             a
             
               Presbyteriall
               Church
               of
               many
               Congregations
               ,
               for
               a
               while
               .
            
             Here
             is
             a
             Prelaticall
             and
             Antichristian
             Government
             ,
             
               for
               a
               while
            
             ,
             at
             least
             ordained
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             And
             Mr.
             H.
             writes
             a
             Book
             with
             a
             huge
             noise
             of
             absurdities
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             burdens
             his
             Brethren
             the
             Presbyterians
             ;
             yet
             he
             will
             suffer
             their
             Church
             to
             stand
             ,
             
               for
               a
               while
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Who
             told
             Mr.
             H
             that
             a
             Presbyterial
             Church
             may
             stand
             
               for
               a
               while
            
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             growth
             of
             the
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               Ephesus
            
             ,
             but
             no
             longer
             ?
             for
             when
             the
             swarmed
             out
             Churches
             are
             once
             setled
             ,
             the
             Presbyterian
             Church
             must
             downe
             againe
             ,
             since
             the
             Scripture
             speakes
             nothing
             of
             this
             .
             Who
             gave
             Mr.
             H.
             leave
             to
             set
             up
             an
             Antichristian
             Tabernacle
             (
             for
             so
             is
             the
             Presbytery
             to
             him
             )
             for
             an
             houre
             ,
             and
             pull
             it
             downe
             again
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             a
             wonder
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             should
             cite
             
               Gerson
               Bucer
            
             cuttedly
             ,
             as
             a
             Witnesse
             so
             much
             for
             a
             Presbyteriall
             Church
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             swarming
             out
             of
             Churches
             onely
             (
             of
             which
             Bucer
             hath
             not
             one
             word
             )
             but
             in
             the
             setled
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             for
             Bucer
             contradicts
             Mr.
             H.
             and
             all
             his
             as
             foolishly
             erring
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             such
             Churches
             meet
             in
             divers
             places
             for
             the
             Word
             and
             Seales
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             are
             independent
             in
             their
             government
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             under
             one
             common
             government
             .
             Bucer
             saith
             ,
             if
             they
             lie
             near
             together
             ,
             it
             is
             folly
             to
             say
             they
             are
             under
             divers
             Presbyteries
             ,
             and
             so
             say
             we
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               2.
               
               It
               doth
               not
               appear
               out
               of
               any
               Text
               ,
               nor
               any
               evincing
               Argument
               gathered
               therefrom
               ,
               that
               (
               setting
               aside
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             )
             
               they
               should
               needs
               meet
               in
               several
               places
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Then
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             met
             in
             sundry
             places
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             argument
             :
             but
             this
             shall
             offend
             the
             dissenting
             
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             maintain
             against
             the
             Synod
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             that
             
             they
             meet
             all
             in
             one
             place
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             should
             have
             given
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             met
             in
             sundry
             places
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             other
             Churches
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Ephesus
            
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             saw
             our
             Arguments
             run
             as
             strong
             for
             other
             Churches
             as
             for
             Ierusalem
             .
             He
             was
             pleased
             to
             dictate
             what
             he
             could
             not
             demonstrate
             ,
             and
             so
             leave
             the
             Reader
             in
             the
             dark
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Before
             I
             leave
             this
             ,
             let
             Mr.
             H.
             or
             his
             teach
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             about
             three
             thousand
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             21.
             whether
             by
             the
             Church
             be
             meant
             the
             one
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             ,
             of
             which
             ch
             .
             1.
             and
             whether
             there
             the
             one
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             were
             there
             to
             receive
             the
             three
             thousand
             as
             members
             at
             that
             time
             in
             a
             judicial
             way
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             were
             not
             there
             ,
             how
             the
             three
             thousand
             were
             not
             added
             primarily
             to
             the
             Catholike
             Christian
             Church
             that
             then
             was
             ;
             and
             secondarily
             
             to
             this
             ,
             or
             to
             that
             Church
             ?
             as
             we
             say
             .
             For
             when
             there
             were
             said
             to
             be
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             added
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               3.
               
               Let
               it
               be
               considered
               ,
               whether
               by
               Church
               may
               not
               be
               meant
               many
               Churches
               .
            
             Saul
             
               made
               havock
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
             i.
             e.
             
               of
               the
               faithful
               of
               many
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             weak
             as
             water
             ,
             Saul
             persecuteth
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             
             members
             of
             the
             independent
             Church
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Presbyterial
             Church
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             a
             Synod
             ,
             for
             he
             persecuted
             
               Iames
               ,
               Peter
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             members
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             where
             he
             might
             find
             them
             ;
             now
             the
             Apostles
             were
             not
             fixed
             member
             of
             congregations
             :
             and
             let
             Mr.
             H.
             consider
             whether
             Luke
             gives
             not
             a
             better
             interpretat
             on
             then
             he
             ,
             
               Act.
               83.
               
               Saul
               made
               havock
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               entring
               into
               every
               house
               ,
               and
               haling
               m●n
               and
               women
               ,
               and
               committed
               them
               to
               p●ison
               .
            
             So
             that
             Saul
             destroyed
             the
             scattered
             members
             ,
             that
             were
             n●t
             inchurched
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             found
             any
             of
             this
             way
             ,
             Act.
             9.
             2.
             whether
             members
             of
             a
             congregation
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             even
             members
             of
             
             divers
             meetings
             under
             one
             Presbytery
             ,
             as
             he
             grants
             ,
             he
             persecuted
             them
             .
             And
             by
             this
             the
             Church
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Act.
             11.
             22.
             must
             be
             Churches
             congregational
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
             And
             
               Act.
               2.
               
               The
               Lord
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               such
               as
               should
               be
               saved
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             added
             to
             divers
             Independent
             Congregations
             ,
             such
             as
             should
             be
             saved
             ;
             good
             :
             but
             this
             Church
             and
             these
             common
             Elders
             meet
             for
             acts
             of
             Government
             ,
             
               Act.
               2.
               18.
               and
               the
               day
               following
               ,
            
             Paul
             
               went
               in
               with
               us
               to
            
             J●…
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               Elders
            
             (
             verse
             25.
             )
             were
             present
             .
             S●re
             the
             place
             shewes
             they
             meet
             for
             acts
             of
             Government
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Act.
             11.
             30.
             
             &
             21.
             18.
             
             They
             sent
             alms
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             Iudea
             ,
             to
             be
             distributed
             to
             the
             distressed
             in
             Iudea
             .
             As
             also
             the
             Elders
             of
             Iudea
             were
             members
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             Act.
             1●
             .
             And
             how
             could
             there
             be
             administrating
             of
             the
             seals
             without
             any
             jurisdiction
             at
             all
             to
             debar
             the
             unworthy
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Arguments
               of
               Mr.
               R.
               for
               a
               Ministerial
               Church
               from
               Matth.
               18.
               are
               vindicated
               from
               the
               Exceptions
               of
               Mr.
               Hooker
               .
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               If
               Christ
               allude
               to
               the
               Synedry
               ,
               then
               must
            
             Mat.
             18.
             
             
               be
               expounded
               of
               a
               Presbyterial
               Church
               .
               Mr.
            
             H.
             
               both
               Proposition
               and
               Assumption
               is
               denied
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             H.
             leaps
             from
             one
             Book
             to
             another
             .
             I
             no
             
             where
             frame
             an
             Argument
             from
             a
             meer
             allusion
             :
             but
             so
             ,
             if
             Christ
             so
             allude
             to
             an
             authoritative
             company
             ,
             that
             hath
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             as
             the
             Jewish
             Sanhedrim
             in
             this
             Mat.
             18.
             then
             he
             judgeth
             the
             Church
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             to
             be
             a
             Juridical
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             a
             poor
             Argument
             ,
             he
             alludes
             not
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Synagogue
             ,
             because
             that
             Synagogue
             had
             no
             power
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             as
             this
             Church
             Mat.
             18.
             hath
             ,
             saith
             he
             :
             but
             can
             there
             be
             
               no
               allusion
               to
               a
               Iudicature
               ,
               except
               the
               one
               ,
               to
               which
               allusion
               is
               made
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               which
               the
               present
               speech
               is
               ,
               have
               the
               like
               power
               ?
            
             Then
             cannot
             the
             Scripture
             allude
             to
             earthly
             Princes
             ,
             who
             place
             their
             greatest
             Courtier
             upon
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             because
             earthly
             Princes
             have
             not
             the
             like
             power
             with
             the
             Father
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             This
             destroys
             all
             allusions
             ,
             which
             abound
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             as
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             18.
             alludes
             to
             the
             Sun
             ;
             Malachi
             compareth
             Gospel-worship
             to
             the
             burning
             of
             Incense
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             shall
             it
             then
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             is
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             other
             ?
             
               That
               allusions
               bring
               little
               light
            
             ,
             is
             said
             without
             ground
             ;
             for
             they
             being
             grounded
             upon
             Metaphors
             often
             ,
             which
             bring
             light
             ,
             must
             bring
             much
             light
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             Synagogues
             had
             no
             power
             to
             excommunicate
             ,
             seems
             to
             bring
             darkness
             ,
             and
             not
             light
             .
             The
             contrary
             is
             Iob.
             9.
             
             and
             16.
             
             Though
             they
             abused
             that
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               It
               s
               in
               vain
               to
               send
               the
               plaintiff
               to
               a
               general
               Councel
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               dead
               before
               he
               be
               relieved
               ,
               and
               the
               Councel
               be
               gathered
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             We
             send
             no
             man
             by
             a
             loup
             to
             a
             General
             Councel
             ,
             but
             the
             grieved
             man
             may
             appeal
             to
             the
             nearest
             Judicature
             ;
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             will
             have
             him
             to
             loup
             to
             a
             General
             Councel
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             being
             accused
             of
             a
             scandal
             ,
             which
             declares
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             elude
             all
             the
             Government
             of
             Christ
             ,
             between
             him
             and
             that
             Judicature
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             do
             not
             maintain
             any
             Appeals
             whatsoever
             ,
             but
             onely
             
             righteous
             Appeals
             .
             
               Illud
               tantum
               p●ssumus
               ,
               quod
               jure
               possumus
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             So
             may
             the
             plaintiff
             be
             buried
             before
             a
             Synod
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             consultation
             ,
             may
             be
             had
             ;
             the
             wayes
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             a●
             all
             Christs
             ordinary
             wayes
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             may
             possibly
             never
             take
             effect
             in
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             word
             is
             
               a
               savour
               of
               death
               unto
               death
               ,
            
             but
             that
             doth
             not
             nullifie
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Our
               Saviour
            
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             
               points
               at
               a
               standing
               Tribunal
               of
               such
               a
               Church
               as
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
               whereof
               both
               parties
               were
               members
               .
            
             
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             s
             a
             perverting
             of
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             that
             
             no
             man
             trespassing
             ,
             whom
             I
             must
             endevour
             to
             gain
             ,
             can
             be
             my
             brother
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             is
             a
             member
             of
             the
             same
             congregation
             of
             which
             I
             am
             a
             member
             .
             This
             is
             to
             renounce
             and
             quit
             all
             brotherly
             communion
             with
             all
             Churches
             on
             earth
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             single
             congregation
             of
             which
             I
             am
             a
             member
             ;
             when
             not
             one
             brother
             ,
             but
             twenty
             or
             many
             Churches
             of
             brethren
             without
             the
             congregation
             ,
             as
             false
             brethren
             of
             Iudea
             trespass
             against
             Antioch
             by
             perverse
             doctrine
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             there
             is
             not
             a
             Judicature
             a●
             hand
             ,
             hath
             Christ
             provided
             to
             tell
             no
             Church
             ,
             and
             left
             no
             remedy
             to
             remove
             the
             greatest
             of
             scandals
             ?
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             
               How
               could
               a
               Church
               in
               an
               Island
               ,
               or
               the
               first
               Church
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               Act.
               1.
               23.
               exercise
               discipline
               upon
               an
               offender
               upon
               this
               ground
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Why
             not
             ?
             since
             the
             purpose
             of
             Christ
             is
             ,
             That
             every
             Church
             ,
             even
             the
             less
             of
             one
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             ,
             Acts
             1.
             
             and
             the
             greater
             of
             ten
             thousands
             ,
             
               Act.
               2.
               
               &
               4.
               
               &
            
             6.
             should
             respectively
             purge
             themselves
             ;
             and
             when
             association
             of
             many
             
             Churches
             about
             shall
             be
             ,
             they
             should
             also
             purge
             those
             without
             the
             congregation
             .
             Scandals
             fall
             out
             where
             many
             meetings
             are
             ,
             and
             one
             onely
             Presbytery
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             granteth
             :
             to
             which
             of
             the
             meetings
             shall
             :
             the
             plaintiffs
             complain
             ?
             The
             offenders
             are
             of
             divers
             Meetings
             or
             Churches
             that
             are
             not
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               Sanhedrim
               is
               a
               mixt
               Iudicature
               ,
               partly
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               partly
               of
               Civil
               Iudges
               ,
            
             Deut.
             17.
             12.
             2
             
             Chron.
             19.
             
             Ergo
             ,
             
               allusion
               cannot
               be
               made
               thereunto
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             Consequence
             is
             naught
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             with
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             confound
             the
             Judicatures
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             clearly
             distinguished
             ,
             while
             one
             is
             appointed
             
               for
               the
               matters
               of
               the
               King
               another
               for
               the
               matters
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             11.
             
             So
             are
             they
             distinguished
             ,
             The
             Priest
             or
             the
             Judge
             ,
             not
             the
             Priest
             and
             the
             Judge
             ,
             Diut
             .
             17.
             12.
             
             Men
             might
             sinsully
             confound
             them
             ;
             but
             sin
             is
             no
             institution
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg.
             2.
             
             
               The
               Church
               of
               believers
               is
               that
               which
               meets
               for
               prophecying
               and
               for
               praying
               :
               but
               this
               ,
            
             Mat.
             18.
             
               especially
               for
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
               and
               censures
               .
               Mr.
            
             H.
             
               The
               Church
               of
               believers
               is
               assembled
               mainly
               for
               prophecying
               and
               praying
               ,
               yet
               not
               onely
               ,
               but
               for
               censures
               also
               ,
               the
               Word
               being
               ended
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             That
             is
             indeed
             in
             question
             ,
             That
             men
             ,
             women
             and
             children
             meet
             ordinarily
             every
             Lords-day
             for
             to
             act
             in
             all
             Ordinances
             ;
             and
             after
             Sermon
             to
             leed
             witness
             ,
             binde
             and
             loose
             ,
             and
             that
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             believers
             ,
             for
             neither
             here
             ,
             nor
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             there
             warrant
             for
             this
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg.
             3.
             
             
               The
               Church
            
             Mat.
             18.
             
               is
               such
               a
               superiour
               and
               judicial
               Seat
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               obeyed
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               excommunication
               :
               But
               a
               multitude
               of
               believers
               are
               not
               such
               a
               seat
               .
               So
               Mr.
            
             R.
             Mr
             H.
             
               The
               Major
               is
               the
               question
               ,
               and
               the
               Conclusion
               is
               to
               be
               proved
               ,
               whether
               a
               particular
               congregation
               be
               the
               highest
               Tribunal
               ,
               or
               the
               classical
               Church
               :
               and
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               takes
               one
               part
               of
               the
               Conclusion
               to
               pr●ve
               the
               other
               :
               If
               the
               congregation
               be
               not
               highest
               ,
               then
               the
               classical
               must
               be
               .
               The
               Minor
               should
               have
               been
               proved
               ,
               not
               nakedly
               propounded
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             I
             propound
             a
             Syllogism
             ,
             and
             for
             answer
             to
             the
             minor
             ,
             Mr.
             H.
             transforms
             my
             Argument
             ,
             which
             I
             dreamed
             not
             of
             ,
             and
             sayes
             ,
             
               I
               take
               one
               part
               of
               the
               conclusion
               to
               prove
               the
               other
               ,
               If
               the
               congregation
               be
               not
               highest
               ,
               then
               the
               classis
               is
               .
            
             But
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             one
             part
             of
             the
             conclusion
             to
             prove
             another
             ;
             but
             since
             you
             bring
             it
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             lawful
             Syllogism
             ,
             Either
             the
             congregation
             or
             the
             classis
             is
             the
             highest
             Tribunal
             :
             But
             not
             the
             congregation
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg.
             not
             mine
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             Mat.
             18.
             is
             such
             a
             superiour
             seat
             ,
             as
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             as
             being
             over
             us
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             no
             Scripture
             ,
             no
             
             Divine
             in
             the
             world
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             multitude
             of
             believers
             (
             I
             use
             not
             there
             the
             term
             Congregational
             Church
             at
             all
             )
             is
             such
             a
             superiour
             Seat
             ,
             that
             is
             over
             the
             Guides
             ,
             and
             whom
             the
             Guides
             do
             obey
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             disobey
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             .
             This
             minor
             of
             mine
             is
             not
             nakedly
             propounded
             .
             The
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             the
             officers
             are
             over
             the
             multitude
             of
             believers
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             1
             
               Thess.
               5.
               12
               ,
               14.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               
               Heb.
            
             13.
             17.
             
             But
             the
             contrary
             is
             never
             said
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             awake
             that
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             
               take
               one
               part
               of
               a
               conclusion
               to
               prove
               the
               other
            
             ;
             for
             its
             a
             conclusion
             proved
             by
             a
             medium
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             part
             ,
             neither
             subject
             nor
             attribute
             of
             the
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg.
             4.
             
               of
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               Whatever
               the
               Church
               may
               excommunicate
               ,
               every
               member
               thereof
               convened
               with
               the
               Church
               may
               inflict
               all
               inferiour
               censures
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               all
               the
               members
               cannot
               inflict
               lesser
               punishment
               ;
               for
               neither
               women
               ,
               nor
               aged
               children
               ,
               nor
               the
               unofficed
               brethren
               ,
               can
               rebuks
               ,
               exhort
               ,
               or
               ,
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               openly
               convince
               the
               officers
               .
            
             Ans.
             
               The
               consequence
               is
               feeble
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               delegated
               power
               ,
               which
               is
               committed
               by
               Christ
               to
               persons
               capable
               thereof
               ,
               which
               women
               for
               their
               sex
               ,
               children
               for
               the
               want
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               understanding
               ,
               cannot
               do
               .
               People
               have
               power
               to
               choose
               officers
               ,
               therefore
               women
               have
               power
               to
               put
               in
               their
               voices
               .
               The
               Body
               of
               a
               Corporation
               may
               put
               out
               a
               Major
               upon
               desert
               ;
               therefore
               women
               and
               children
               may
               do
               it
               .
               No
               ,
               the
               wise
               God
               hath
               included
               the
               votes
               of
               women
               in
               the
               male
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Nay
             ,
             but
             Mr.
             H.
             shall
             not
             so
             elude
             the
             Argument
             .
             Whatsoever
             the
             judging
             ,
             binding
             and
             loosing
             Church
             of
             believers
             may
             do
             ,
             that
             every
             member
             of
             the
             joynt
             community
             may
             
             do
             ,
             
               in
               collegio
            
             ,
             if
             the
             Keyes
             be
             given
             to
             them
             (
             as
             Mr
             H.
             and
             Mr.
             Cotton
             say
             )
             as
             actual
             believers
             ,
             giving
             Peters
             confession
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             and
             therefore
             Mr.
             H.
             too
             suddenly
             sayes
             ,
             
               The
               consiquence
            
             (
             he
             would
             have
             said
             the
             major
             ,
             for
             its
             a
             lawful
             Syllogism
             )
             
               is
               feeble
            
             ;
             for
             women
             ,
             children
             ,
             sons
             come
             to
             ag●
             servants
             ,
             which
             he
             left
             out
             ,
             are
             formal
             and
             essential
             parts
             of
             the
             believing
             Church
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Keyes
             are
             given
             as
             to
             the
             first
             subject
             .
             If
             the
             Keyes
             be
             not
             given
             to
             them
             as
             confessing
             and
             professing
             believers
             ,
             because
             not
             to
             women
             ,
             sons
             ,
             servants
             ,
             then
             not
             to
             all
             confessing
             and
             professing
             believers
             ,
             as
             such
             ;
             then
             not
             to
             all
             blessed
             ,
             as
             taught
             by
             a
             teacher
             above
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             as
             Peter
             was
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             
             This
             shall
             cross
             the
             Principles
             of
             our
             Brethren
             (
             &
             the
             Truth
             and
             Scripture
             cannot
             but
             cross
             them
             )
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             women
             ,
             sons
             come
             to
             age
             ,
             servāts
             ,
             are
             no
             less
             members
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             than
             the
             multitude
             of
             male-believers
             ,
             for
             they
             confess
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Peter
             ,
             are
             blessed
             ,
             and
             built
             on
             the
             Rock
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Peter
             ,
             and
             are
             no
             less
             conceived
             in
             charity
             ,
             
               to
               have
               some
               spi●…l
               good
               in
               them
               ,
            
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             dictates
             ,
             
               cap.
               2.
               par
            
             .
             1
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             and
             these
             must
             be
             visible
             Saints
             to
             whom
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             definition
             of
             visible
             Saints
             agrees
             ;
             and
             therefore
             our
             brethren
             must
             either
             quit
             the
             principles
             they
             follow
             ,
             or
             then
             a
             multitude
             of
             believers
             of
             visible
             Saints
             must
             be
             larger
             than
             the
             actual
             binding
             and
             loosing
             Church
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             and
             against
             their
             will
             this
             ,
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             ,
             
               Tell
               some
               believers
               onely
            
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             will
             )
             
               The
               Officers
            
             ;
             but
             ,
             Tell
             not
             women
             ,
             nor
             sons
             ,
             nor
             servants
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             no
             part
             of
             the
             binding
             and
             loosing
             Church
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               If
               he
               hear
               not
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             Hebraism
             there
             ,
             If
             he
             obey
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             he
             obey
             not
             some
             believers
             Men
             ,
             and
             Heads
             of
             Families
             ,
             not
             women
             ,
             servants
             ,
             ●ons
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               be
               to
               thee
               as
               a
               publican
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             So
             woman
             are
             either
             not
             capable
             of
             believing
             and
             visible
             
             Saintship
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             say
             ;
             or
             they
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             a
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             :
             and
             so
             a
             power
             capable
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             is
             not
             given
             to
             the
             multitude
             of
             believers
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             are
             women
             ,
             sons
             ,
             servants
             ,
             debarred
             from
             voicing
             in
             Election
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Church-power
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             no
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             Their
             tacit
             voices
             and
             consents
             are
             not
             excluded
             ,
             because
             they
             must
             
               try
               the
               spirits
            
             ,
             &
             not
             upon
             trust
             ,
             &
             
               fide
               implicitâ
            
             believe
             every
             teacher
             more
             than
             men
             ,
             or
             believe
             as
             the
             Church
             believes
             ,
             more
             than
             their
             husbands
             ,
             nor
             must
             they
             take
             Doctrines
             as
             truth
             :
             upon
             their
             husbands
             word
             ;
             not
             are
             women
             so
             excluded
             from
             speaking
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             upon
             no
             occasion
             confess
             their
             faith
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Profess
             vocally
             repentance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Depose
             as
             Witnesses
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Accuse
             the
             guilty
             before
             the
             binding
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Nor
             may
             a
             Corporation
             cast
             out
             a
             Major
             by
             an
             authoritative
             power
             ,
             such
             as
             binding
             and
             loosing
             is
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             seek
             a
             warrant
             why
             the
             votes
             of
             women
             in
             choosing
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             must
             more
             be
             included
             in
             the
             votes
             of
             the
             male
             ,
             than
             their
             being
             essential
             parts
             of
             the
             redeemed
             Church
             is
             included
             in
             the
             males
             ,
             or
             their
             confessing
             publickly
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             as
             many
             women
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             sons
             and
             servants
             have
             gloriously
             done
             ;
             and
             yet
             their
             confession
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             death
             must
             be
             personal
             ,
             and
             not
             included
             in
             the
             confession
             of
             husband
             or
             parents
             ,
             as
             Mat.
             10.
             32.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Arg.
               5.
               of
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               Those
               to
               whom
               the
               essence
               and
               definition
            
             
             
               of
               a
               Ministerial
               Church
               ,
               having
               power
               to
               excommunicate
               ,
               doth
               belong
               ;
               those
               and
               those
               onely
               are
               understood
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             Mat.
             18.
             
             
               But
               the
               essence
               and
               definition
               of
               a
               Ministerial
               Church
               ,
               having
               power
               to
               excommunicate
               ,
               doth
               not
               necessarily
               belong
               to
               a
               great
               company
               of
               believers
               assembled
               Church-wise
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               Both
               propositions
               may
               be
               denied
               .
               Neither
               a
               Church
               without
               officers
               ,
               nor
               as
               having
               them
               ,
               is
               here
               onely
               understood
               ;
               but
               the
               second
               sense
               is
               here
               firstly
               attended
               .
               For
               both
               people
               and
               Elders
               have
               their
               power
               ,
               parts
               and
               places
               in
               a
               right
               order
               and
               manner
               ;
               when
               it
               s
               said
               ,
               a
               Ministerial
               Church
               is
               here
               understood
               ,
               Ministerial
               notes
               either
               Ministers
               without
               the
               body
               exclusively
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               false
               ,
               or
               Ministers
               with
               the
               body
               inclusively
               .
               Now
               a
               Ministerial
               Church
               in
               the
               fairest
               sense
               aims
               at
               both
               .
               In
               the
               first
               sense
               ,
               
               the
               proposition
               is
               false
               ;
               in
               the
               second
               it
               doth
               not
               conclude
               to
               whom
               the
               essence
               and
               definition
               of
               a
               Ministerial
               ,
               i.
               e.
               of
               a
               Church
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               without
               the
               body
               ,
               having
               power
               to
               excommunicate
               ,
               doth
               necessarily
               belong
               :
               These
               and
               these
               onely
               are
               here
               understood
               .
               This
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
               226.
               refu●eth
            
             .
             
          
           
             Ans.
             Well
             then
             Mr.
             H.
             denies
             the
             conclusion
             ;
             then
             both
             a
             Ministerial
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             Church
             of
             Redeemed
             ,
             meeting
             to
             partake
             of
             Ordinances
             ,
             have
             their
             part
             here
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             women
             have
             their
             part
             here
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             a
             Church
             in
             both
             s●nses
             be
             here
             understood
             when
             all
             the
             Officers
             turn
             grievous
             Wolves
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Familists
             ,
             such
             as
             say
             they
             are
             
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               do
               li●
            
             ;
             then
          
           
             1.
             
             Must
             the
             people
             that
             are
             stumbled
             complain
             to
             themselves
             .
             This
             is
             
               not
               just
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               complaining
               party
            
             (
             saith
             M.
             
               H.
               )
               judge
            
             .
             What
             if
             they
             unjustly
             complain
             ,
             and
             say
             their
             officers
             are
             Presbyterial
             and
             Prelatical
             ,
             and
             are
             Legal
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             preach
             neither
             Christ
             nor
             Free-grace
             ,
             then
             hath
             Christ
             ordained
             them
             whose
             lips
             preserve
             not
             knowledge
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             judging
             and
             first
             Church
             ,
             which
             hath
             power
             to
             excommunicate
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             
             first
             and
             onely
             Judges-of
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Heresie
             in
             officers
             .
             And
             suppose
             the
             Church
             of
             people
             and
             officers
             be
             here
             firstly
             understood
             ;
             we
             cannot
             complain
             of
             the
             
               Familist
               people
            
             (
             of
             which
             there
             were
             too
             many
             in
             
               N●E
               .
            
             )
             to
             the
             Elders
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             true
             ,
             that
             people
             and
             Elders
             (
             the
             people
             must
             in
             judging
             be
             first
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             )
             have
             
               their
               power
               ,
               parts
               and
               place
               in
               this
               work
               ,
            
             for
             all
             Elders
             and
             people
             have
             equally
             a
             decisive
             voice
             ,
             except
             women
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             se●vants
             ;
             and
             by
             what
             reason
             they
             want
             votes
             ,
             a
             reason
             〈◊〉
             yet
             is
             not
             heard
             of
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             reason
             that
             binding
             and
             loosing
             may
             be
             transacted
             by
             onely
             a
             power
             of
             judgement
             in
             people
             ,
             for
             then
             a
             
             power
             of
             office
             is
             accidental
             to
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             how
             then
             can
             a
             society
             with
             both
             power
             of
             judgement
             and
             of
             office
             be
             understood
             here
             firstly
             ?
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             .
             Therefore
             I
             ask
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             officers
             ,
             who
             are
             meer
             adjuncts
             ,
             such
             a●
             come
             in
             at
             the
             by
             ,
             and
             as
             latter
             in
             
               nature
               ,
               power
            
             ,
             and
             operation
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             should
             have
             any
             hand
             in
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             since
             all
             officers
             are
             made
             and
             unmade
             ,
             ordained
             and
             cast
             out
             by
             the
             male-Church
             ,
             by
             this
             way
             ?
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Nor
             can
             the
             officers
             binde
             and
             loose
             as
             officers
             ,
             nor
             hath
             Christ
             given
             this
             power
             to
             the
             officers
             as
             officers
             ,
             by
             this
             way
             of
             our
             Brethren
             .
             For
             they
             say
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Keyes
             were
             given
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
               Mat.
            
             16.
             as
             to
             a
             believer
             ,
             not
             as
             to
             an
             officer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Officers
             to
             them
             are
             but
             adjuncts
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Keyes
             are
             given
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             before
             they
             have
             officers
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             may
             make
             and
             excommunicate
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Here
             is
             strange
             work
             !
             the
             Keyes
             were
             not
             given
             to
             Peter
             as
             an
             officer
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             believer
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             useth
             the
             Keyes
             as
             an
             officer
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Church
             is
             not
             made
             Ministerial
             by
             us
             ,
             without
             the
             body
             exclusively
             wholly
             (
             for
             Christs
             Government
             is
             voluntary
             )
             nor
             ought
             any
             new
             thing
             to
             be
             concluded
             in
             our
             Assemblies
             ,
             while
             the
             people
             hear
             of
             it
             :
             for
             if
             the
             Romans
             used
             
               rogare
               &
               suadere
               legem
            
             ,
             and
             obtain
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             thereunto
             ,
             far
             more
             are
             they
             not
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             as
             Church-laws
             ,
             that
             are
             to
             be
             obtruded
             upon
             the
             godly
             against
             their
             will
             and
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             if
             they
             be
             against
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             former
             godly
             acts
             with
             consent
             agreed
             unto
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             people
             consent
             or
             not
             ,
             but
             yet
             without
             the
             body
             ,
             whether
             they
             exercise
             acts
             of
             jurisdiction
             or
             not
             ,
             for
             no
             act
             of
             jurisdiction
             is
             due
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             exclude
             the
             consent
             of
             women
             ,
             no
             less
             interessed
             in
             practise
             of
             conscience
             than
             men
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             Lords
             of
             their
             faith
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               sixth
               argument
               refers
               to
               former
               proofs
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             And
             Mr.
             R.
             refers
             to
             former
             Replies
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               It
               s
               evidently
               false
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               complaint
               to
               a
               multitude
               ;
               for
               complaints
               may
               be
               made
               to
               a
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             How
             can
             complaints
             be
             made
             to
             ten
             thousand
             of
             the
             
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             for
             that
             Church
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             grants
             ,
             pag.
             128
             ,
             129.
             met
             in
             sundry
             places
             ,
             not
             in
             one
             :
             No
             Parliament
             or
             Judicature
             consisteth
             of
             such
             a
             number
             .
             We
             cannot
             complain
             to
             the
             many
             Churches
             of
             Galatia
             of
             their
             wicked
             tenet
             of
             Justification
             by
             Works
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             scattered
             in
             divers
             societies
             ,
             and
             its
             unlawful
             (
             say
             our
             Brethren
             )
             to
             meet
             in
             their
             officers
             to
             exercise
             jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg.
             8.
             
             
               The
               house
               of
            
             Cloe
             
               complained
               to
            
             Paul.
             
             2.
             
             Paul
             
               gives
               rules
               about
               the
               Elders
               receiving
               of
               complaints
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               That
               house
               complained
               to
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               because
               his
               Apostolick
               Authority
               might
               have
               been
               helpful
               ,
               but
               they
               might
               have
               complained
               to
               any
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Corinth
             .
             Paul
             advises
             Titus
             
               to
               hear
               complaints
               ,
               to
               prepare
               them
               for
               the
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               If
               the
               people
               must
               consent
               tacitly
               to
               the
               censures
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               dispensed
               they
               must
               hear
               the
               complaints
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
               Paul
            
             gives
             rules
             and
             directions
             to
             
               Timothy
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               19.
               v.
            
             1.
             and
             
               Titus
               ,
               cap.
            
             2.
             as
             to
             pastors
             ,
             not
             as
             to
             believers
             ,
             concerning
             the
             manner
             of
             receiving
             complaints
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             Precept
             ,
             Promise
             or
             practise
             of
             believers
             to
             receive
             
             complaints
             ,
             we
             are
             surer
             than
             our
             Brethren
             ;
             and
             its
             safer
             to
             expound
             thi
             ,
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Tell
             Timothy
             and
             the
             Elders
             ;
             then
             ,
             Tell
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Tell
             any
             member
             of
             the
             
               Church
               at
               Co●inth
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Tell
             any
             woman
             ,
             or
             servant
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             as
             essentially
             members
             as
             Timothy
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Elders
             :
             2.
             and
             must
             joyn
             their
             consent
             to
             censures
             ,
             because
             members
             must
             hear
             the
             scandals
             ,
             because
             they
             must
             tacitly
             consent
             before
             censures
             be
             dispensed
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             that
             members
             must
             be
             told
             ;
             for
             the
             tacit
             consent
             of
             women
             is
             requisite
             ,
             for
             they
             may
             be
             scandalized
             or
             edified
             by
             the
             good
             or
             evil
             dispensing
             of
             censures
             as
             well
             as
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             may
             not
             converse
             with
             excommunicate
             persons
             more
             than
             men
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Their
             consciences
             must
             not
             be
             Lorded
             over
             more
             than
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             the
             dispensing
             of
             censures
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             must
             have
             a
             vote
             tacit
             or
             formal
             in
             choosing
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             take
             him
             blindly
             ;
             and
             complaints
             to
             women
             ,
             sons
             ,
             servants
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             precepts
             of
             withdrawing
             ,
             
               Rom.
               16.
               17.
               1
               
               Cor.
               5.
               6
               ,
               10.
               2
               
               Th●ss
               .
               3
               14.
               2
               
               Tim.
               3.
               5.
               
               Tit.
               3.
               10.
               
               Ioh.
            
             10.
             11.
             oblige
             the
             consciences
             of
             women
             ,
             sons
             and
             servants
             ,
             then
             women
             may
             receive
             witness
             against
             Elders
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             Timothy
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             19
             20.
             but
             with
             such
             qualifications
             and
             limitations
             .
             For
             Mr
             H.
             maintains
             this
             connexion
             ,
             
               Complaints
               may
               be
               made
               unto
               the
               Church
            
             (
             Tell
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Mat.
               18.
               )
               to
               all
               ,
               without
               whose
               tacit
               consent
               there
               can
               be
               no
               proceeding
               to
               excommunication
               .
            
             But
             without
             womens
             consent
             there
             is
             no
             Excommunication
             ,
             no
             Admission
             ,
             no
             Election
             ,
             
               Responde
               it
               a
               ,
               vol
               non
               .
            
          
           
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               people
               may
               censure
               heretical
               Elders
               in
               an
               Island
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             So
             they
             may
             
               in
               justa
               tutela
               aeterna
               salutis
            
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             so
             may
             the
             Elders
             ,
             remaining
             godly
             and
             sound
             ,
             remove
             with
             the
             Tabernable
             and
             Candlestick
             from
             a
             people
             in
             an
             Island
             ,
             if
             they
             dance
             to
             the
             golden
             Calf
             ,
             and
             be
             incorrigible
             :
             Yea
             ,
             if
             the
             Elders
             and
             men
             in
             an
             Island
             turn
             Familists
             ,
             and
             the
             women
             ,
             sons
             ,
             servants
             remain
             sound
             ,
             Let
             Mr.
             H.
             shew
             what
             the
             sounder
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             do
             .
             And
             though
             women
             be
             forbidden
             authoritatively
             to
             teach
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             7.
             
             1
             
             Cor.
             14.
             and
             publickly
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             teach
             the
             younger
             women
             ,
             T
             it
             2.
             2
             ,
             3.
             give
             a
             seasonable
             rebuke
             and
             counsel
             to
             men
             ,
             2
             
               Sam.
               20.
               16
               ,
               17.
               1
               
               Sam
            
             25.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             and
             a
             woman
             a
             sister
             is
             to
             labour
             to
             gain
             a
             sister
             ,
             by
             Matth.
             18.
             and
             that
             in
             a
             Church-way
             ;
             and
             women
             ,
             as
             other
             Church-members
             ,
             are
             to
             teach
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             warn
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             place
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             men
             ,
             
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               
               Rom.
               15.
               14.
               1
               
               Thess.
               5.
               14.
               
               Heb.
               3.
               13
               
               &
            
             20.
             25.
             
             Let
             M.
             H.
             teach
             us
             how
             their
             faith
             is
             included
             in
             the
             men
             in
             these
             duties
             ,
             in
             consenting
             that
             a
             savoury
             man
             ,
             not
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             be
             their
             pastor
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg.
             9.
             
             
               That
               Church
               is
               here
               understood
               to
               whom
               the
               Keyes
               are
               given
               ,
            
             Mat.
             16.
             
               but
               they
               are
               given
               onely
               to
               a
               Classical
               Church
               .
            
             Ans.
             The
             minor
             
               is
               barely
               affirmed
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             My
             Argument
             is
             divided
             :
             The
             minor
             is
             not
             barely
             affirmed
             .
             The
             Keyes
             are
             given
             to
             Peter
             ,
             as
             representing
             Elders
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             whom
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Iohn
               20.
               
               Whose
               sins
               ye
               forgive
               ,
               they
               are
               forgiven
            
             ;
             to
             whom
             he
             said
             ,
             
               As
               my
               Father
               sent
               me
               ,
               so
               I
               send
               you
               :
            
             but
             this
             official
             sending
             is
             most
             undue
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             its
             equivalent
             to
             that
             
               Mat.
               28.
               
               Go
               ,
               teach
               and
               baptize
               .
            
             But
             Christ
             said
             not
             to
             unofficed
             Brethren
             ,
             
               Receive
               the
            
             
             
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               Whose
               sins
               ye
               forgive
               ,
               &c.
               
               Go
               ,
               teach
               and
               baptize
               .
            
             So
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Arg.
               10.
               of
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               The
               onely
               apparent
               argument
               against
               this
               interpretation
               is
               weak
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               sense
               hath
               ne
               strength
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               Both
               parts
               fail
               :
               1.
               
               There
               may
               be
               other
               Reasons
               given
               .
               2.
               
               It
               doth
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               different
               sense
               is
               clear
               ,
               because
               many
               better
               Reasons
               haply
               may
               be
               rendred
               ,
               than
               were
               alledged
               .
               Mr.
            
             Ball
             
               according
               to
               his
               sagacity
               and
               sharpness
               of
               dispute
               ,
               seeketh
               far
               and
               wide
               where
               to
               finde
               ,
               where
               the
               word
               Church
               noteth
               onely
               the
               Elders
               ,
               but
               all
               cometh
               to
               this
               ,
               One
               may
               suppose
               such
               a
               sense
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             denies
             the
             Antecedent
             and
             the
             Consequence
             ,
             
             and
             proves
             both
             to
             be
             false
             with
             the
             same
             Argument
             ,
             Because
             many
             better
             
               Reasons
               may
               haply
               be
               given
            
             ;
             which
             is
             bad
             Logick
             :
             for
             other
             Reasons
             may
             be
             given
             (
             and
             
               Separatists
               ,
               Morellius
               ,
               Anabaptists
            
             ,
             and
             Prelatical
             men
             have
             besieged
             ,
             but
             never
             taken
             in
             this
             Text
             )
             but
             if
             this
             be
             the
             onely
             seeming
             and
             apparent
             reason
             given
             for
             popular
             jurisdiction
             ,
             yea
             or
             that
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             the
             consequence
             is
             not
             proved
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             Adverb
             haply
             ,
             which
             implies
             No
             as
             well
             as
             I.
             And
             when
             Mr.
             R.
             saith
             ,
             the
             Reasons
             against
             our
             sense
             are
             Sophisms
             ,
             it
             s
             not
             an
             answer
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I.
               but
               stronger
               arguments
               haply
               may
               be
               rendred
               by
               others
               ,
               such
               as
               never
               were
               alledged
               before
               .
            
             What
             if
             one
             should
             say
             stronger
             Reasons
             and
             
               clearer
               Scriptures
               yet
               than
               ever
               have
               been
               alledged
               ,
               may
               haply
               be
               rendred
            
             for
             unwritten
             
               Traditions
               ,
               Image
               worship
               ,
               Praying
               to
               the
               Dead
               ?
            
             Papists
             should
             be
             little
             stronger
             than
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Argument
             is
             but
             this
             :
          
           
             
               If
               the
               word
               Church
               in
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               so
               often
               mentioned
               ,
               be
               never
               taken
               for
               the
               Elders
               onely
               ,
               it
               a
               strong
               suspicion
               it
               is
               not
               so
               taken
               in
               this
               place
               ,
            
             Matth.
             18.
             
             
               But
               the
               word
               Church
               —
               is
               such
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             major
             is
             denied
             .
             All
             the
             judiciou●
             Interpreters
             finde
             a
             word
             onely
             in
             this
             sense
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             cannot
             bear
             sense
             according
             to
             the
             analogie
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             sense
             onely
             ,
             as
             scope
             ,
             matter
             and
             circumstances
             of
             the
             place
             inforce
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             same
             word
             must
             be
             otherwise
             taken
             in
             many
             other
             places
             :
             And
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             apparent
             reason
             amounts
             but
             to
             a
             suspicion
             ;
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             of
             his
             own
             addes
             the
             qualification
             of
             strong
             suspicion
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             R
             hath
             leave
             upon
             better
             grounds
             to
             adde
             ,
             that
             his
             own
             suspicion
             is
             weak
             .
          
           
           
             Mr.
             H.
             wrongs
             that
             eminently
             learned
             and
             godly
             man
             ,
             Mr.
             Ball
             ,
             who
             proves
             the
             Elders
             here
             must
             be
             meant
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             Church
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             touches
             not
             with
             one
             finger
             his
             reasons
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             retort
             the
             Argument
             .
             If
             the
             word
             Church
             of
             the
             Redeemed
             meet
             to
             partake
             of
             all
             Ordinances
             ,
             Word
             ,
             Seals
             ,
             Censures
             ,
             &c.
             often
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             be
             never
             taken
             for
             Brethren
             onely
             ,
             excluding
             believing
             women
             ,
             sons
             come
             to
             age
             of
             15
             or
             16
             years
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             far
             larger
             number
             of
             the
             Redeemed
             ,
             confederate
             ,
             visible
             Church
             ,
             called
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             as
             1
             
               Cor.
               1.
               1.
               2
               
               Cor.
               1.
               1.
               
               Eph.
               1.
               1.
               
               Col.
               1.
               2.
               1
               
               Thess.
               1.
               1.
               2
               
               Thess
               1.
               1
               ,
               &c.
            
             then
             can
             it
             not
             be
             so
             taken
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             and
             the
             Assumption
             must
             be
             as
             strong
             ,
             That
             the
             word
             Church
             in
             this
             sense
             is
             
               destitute
               of
               the
               least
               loving
               look
               of
               the
               allowance
               of
               any
               Text
               ,
               that
               might
               be
               a
               second
               in
               the
               field
            
             ;
             as
             is
             the
             Rhetorication
             ,
             in
             place
             of
             Disputation
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             therefore
             we
             desire
             a
             parallel
             place
             for
             the
             acception
             o●
             the
             word
             Church
             or
             onely
             male-Church
             of
             Redeemed
             meeting
             for
             all
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             answers
             not
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Women
               for
               their
               sex
               ,
               and
               children
               for
               want
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               understanding
               ,
               are
               excluded
               from
               governing
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             That
             is
             another
             question
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             excluded
             from
             
             governing
             from
             this
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             notation
             of
             the
             word
             
               Church
               ,
               Mat.
            
             18.
             and
             whether
             women
             ,
             children
             come
             to
             age
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             be
             not
             essential
             parts
             ,
             and
             the
             far
             larger
             part
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               believors
               ,
               fed
               ,
               redeemed
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               Chr●st
               hath
               instituted
               in
               the
               Gospel
            
             —
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             Discipline
             of
             
               N.
               E.
               )
               of
               a
               combination
               of
               faithful
               godly
               persons
               ,
               meeting
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               to
               partake
               of
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               in
               one
               place-built
               on
               the
               Rock
               ,
               Mat.
            
             16.
             
             If
             such
             a
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             Church
             be
             not
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             to
             have
             in
             the
             bag
             
               a
               stone
               &
               a
               stone
            
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
               —
               and
               if
               he
               hear
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               Mat.
            
             18.
             is
             the
             Church-meeting
             in
             one
             place
             for
             hearing
             the
             Word
             ,
             receiving
             the
             seals
             ,
             professing
             the
             faith
             of
             Peter
             built
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ,
             which
             essentially
             includes
             women
             ,
             aged
             children
             ,
             servants
             ,
             but
             yet
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             is
             not
             
               Tell
               the
               women
            
             ,
             aged
             children
             and
             servants
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             excluded
             from
             governing
             (
             say
             they
             )
             true
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             excluded
             from
             being
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             Mat.
             18.
             which
             in
             its
             proper
             signification
             (
             as
             our
             Brethren
             say
             )
             signifieth
             only
             this
             redeemed
             visible
             Church
             
               built
               on
               the
               rock
               meeting
               in
               one
               place
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             word
             Church
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             must
             in
             Scripture
             be
             restricted
             to
             the
             subject
             matter
             and
             the
             end
             ,
             wherefore
             the
             convention
             
             is
             instituted
             ;
             and
             seldom
             is
             it
             taken
             ,
             but
             it
             excludes
             some
             such
             ,
             as
             Act.
             19.
             it
             cannot
             signifie
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             a
             civil
             tumultuary
             meeting
             .
             
               The
               town
               Clerk
               dismissed
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Eph.
               5.
               26.
               
               Christ
               loved
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               gave
               himself
               for
               her
               .
            
             The
             Church
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Catholick
             body
             visible
             ,
             or
             invisible
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             present
             
               without
               spot
               or
               wrinkle
            
             ,
             and
             excludeth
             rotten
             members
             professors
             ,
             as
             Magus
             ,
             who
             are
             no
             more
             but
             visible
             members
             ,
             but
             includeth
             all
             real
             Saints
             ,
             Men
             ,
             Women
             ,
             Infants
             ,
             Jews
             ,
             Gentiles
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             notes
             these
             who
             convene
             in
             the
             same
             place
             to
             be
             fed
             with
             Word
             ,
             Seals
             ,
             Censures
             ,
             
               Act.
               11.
               26.
               
               a
               whole
               year
               they
               assemble
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             14
             4.
             
               he
               that
               prophecieth
               ,
               edifieth
               the
               Church
               .
            
             It
             must
             exclude
             Infants
             ,
             who
             though
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             be
             edified
             by
             prophecying
             :
             but
             cannot
             but
             include
             Women
             ,
             more
             aged
             children
             and
             servants
             :
             and
             say
             there
             were
             but
             one
             place
             in
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             where
             the
             Church
             came
             together
             for
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             receiving
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             that
             one
             place
             were
             sufficient
             to
             teach
             what
             the
             word
             Church
             notes
             in
             that
             place
             .
             And
             so
             here
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             is
             the
             like
             case
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
            
             must
             be
             ,
             tell
             the
             Church
             that
             hath
             power
             to
             bind
             and
             loose
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             which
             if
             the
             offender
             hear
             not
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             declared
             a
             heathen
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             neither
             women
             ,
             children
             ,
             nor
             servants
             ,
             by
             our
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             binding
             and
             loosing
             here
             is
             to
             be
             expounded
             of
             the
             specifick
             acts
             of
             office
             ,
             never
             given
             to
             any
             by
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             officers
             ,
             2
             
               Thes.
               5.
               12
               ,
               14.
               
               Luke
               10.
               16.
               
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               1
               
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               17
               ,
               20.
               
               Act
               ,
               20.
               28.
               
               Rom.
               12.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Mat.
            
             16.
             17.
             
             1
             
             
               Pet.
               5.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Tit.
               2.
               5.
               
               Ioh
               21.
               15.
               
               Ephes.
               4.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Is.
               6.
               5.
               
               Ier.
            
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               he
               hear
               not
               the
               Church
               :
            
             shall
             be
             by
             us
             gladly
             expounded
             of
             both
             Rulers
             and
             Professors
             in
             their
             own
             
             kind
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             him
             be
             to
             thee
             as
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             women
             and
             servants
             ,
             by
             withdrawing
             from
             his
             company
             .
             
               Pu●ge
               out
            
             ,
             all
             ye
             who
             have
             been
             puffed
             up
             and
             mourned
             not
             ,
             and
             such
             were
             women
             ,
             and
             so
             men
             also
             to
             whom
             he
             writeth
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             1.
             
             And
             women
             were
             a
             part
             of
             the
             lump
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             infected
             ;
             and
             upon
             that
             hazard
             were
             not
             to
             eat
             &
             drink
             with
             an
             excommunicated
             man
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             6
             ,
             12.
             and
             were
             not
             to
             be
             mixed
             ,
             but
             to
             eschew
             scandalous
             persons
             ,
             2
             
               This.
               3.
               14
               
               Rom.
            
             
             16.
             17.
             nor
             receive
             such
             a
             man
             unto
             their
             house
             ,
             nor
             
               bid
               him
               God
               speed
               ,
               2
               Ioh
               10.
               11.
               
               Tit.
            
             3.
             10.
             which
             the
             women
             were
             to
             do
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             Elders
             another
             way
             .
             So
             2
             
               Cor.
               2.
               7.
               
               Ye
               ought
               rather
               to
               forgive
               him
               ,
               and
               comfort
               him
               .
            
             Sure
             women
             ,
             children
             of
             age
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             writes
             ,
             were
             to
             forgive
             ,
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             for
             to
             them
             he
             determined
             to
             come
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             15.
             
             They
             were
             a
             
               part
               of
               his
               rejoycing
            
             .
             v.
             14.
             
               they
               were
               anointed
               ,
               established
               ,
               sealed
            
             
             
               by
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             v.
             21
             ,
             22.
             as
             well
             as
             the
             men
             and
             Elders
             .
             And
             say
             the
             word
             of
             
               confirming
               their
               love
            
             ,
             were
             an
             authoritative
             word
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ;
             Yet
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             as
             applied
             to
             the
             Elders
             ,
             not
             as
             applied
             to
             women
             .
             As
             the
             same
             word
             of
             Worshipping
             relating
             to
             Iehovah
             is
             a
             religious
             adoring
             ,
             relating
             to
             David
             is
             civil
             reverence
             ,
             1
             
               Chr.
               ●9
               .
               21.
               
               The
               people
               bowed
               their
               heads
               ,
               &
               worshipped
               the
               Lord
               and
               the
               King
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             12.
             18
             
             
               All
               the
               people
               greatly
               feared
               the
               Lord
               and
               Samuel
               .
            
             Though
             they
             were
             two
             really
             distinct
             actions
             .
             And
             this
             cannot
             be
             denied
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             who
             gives
             to
             the
             Elders
             an
             official
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             ,
             to
             the
             Brethren
             a
             judicial
             power
             of
             judgment
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             excommunicate
             not
             one
             and
             the
             same
             way
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Yes
             ,
             and
             Paul
             writes
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             not
             as
             to
             a
             Christian
             simply
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             a
             Pastor
             representing
             the
             company
             of
             Elders
             (
             as
             Christ
             speaks
             to
             Peter
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             )
             as
             to
             a
             Pastor
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             Doctrine
             and
             reading
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14
             ,
             16.
             
             What
             Widows
             ,
             1
             Tim
             5.
             9.
             
             What
             Watchmen
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2.
               2
               
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             
             5.
             17
             ,
             22.
             
             What
             Deacons
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             10
             ,
             11.
             there
             should
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             How
             he
             should
             rebuke
             ,
             preach
             .
             Now
             this
             way
             the
             people
             should
             be
             warned
             ,
             how
             to
             preach
             ,
             how
             to
             rebuke
             ,
             not
             to
             lay
             on
             hands
             suddenly
             ,
             to
             save
             themselves
             and
             others
             by
             preaching
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             a
             joint
             power
             of
             ruling
             with
             officers
             .
             It
             is
             true
             he
             writes
             to
             Timothy
             as
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             to
             flee
             the
             lusts
             of
             you
             h●
             ,
             but
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             an
             example
             to
             the
             flock
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             otherwise
             women
             ,
             children
             come
             to
             age
             ,
             servants
             ,
             are
             to
             flee
             lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             righteousness
             ,
             faith
             ,
             love
             ,
             peace
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             they
             are
             to
             exercise
             no
             jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             cannot
             bear
             this
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             would
             say
             ,
             
               tell
               first
               the
               Church
               of
               Officers
               and
               people
               ,
            
             when
             the
             officers
             are
             too
             ordinarily
             grievous
             wolves
             ,
             seducers
             ,
             blind
             guides
             ,
             Idol-shepherds
             ,
             
               Act.
               20.
               29.
               
               Mat.
               7.
               15.
               2
               
               Pet.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               1
               
               Iohn
               4.
               1.
               
               Rev.
               2.
               14
               20.
               
               T
               it
               3.
               10.
               
               Ier.
               23.
               9
               ,
               15.
               
               Ier.
               14.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Isa.
               56.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Mich.
               3.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Zach
            
             11.
             8
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Then
             must
             the
             keys
             and
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             be
             firstly
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             officers
             who
             are
             separable
             adjuncts
             (
             as
             our
             brethren
             say
             )
             the
             garments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             garments
             are
             not
             parts
             of
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Mr.
             H.
             cannot
             build
             his
             new
             house
             ,
             but
             by
             raising
             the
             foundation
             stones
             of
             all
             our
             worthy
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             
             who
             prove
             that
             the
             Pope
             should
             hear
             the
             general
             Council
             from
             Matth.
             18.
             
             So
             
               Chrysost.
               hom
               .
               85.
               in
               Ioan.
               Orig.
               hom
               .
               7.
               in
               Ezek.
               August
               Ssrm.
               49.
               de
               ver
               .
               domini
               .
               Cyprian
               .
               Iewel
               Apolo
               .
               c.
               8.
               div
               .
            
             2.
             page
             55.
             
             
               Tho.
               Mort.
               Appel
               .
               Protest
            
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             sect
             .
             8.
             page
             451.
             452.
             
             
               Aene.
               Sylv.
               in
               Gest.
               Conc.
               Basil.
            
             fol.
             5.
             51.
             
             
               Rom.
               Pont.
               non
               audist
               Eccles.
               Christum
               non
               audiet
               .
            
             And
             
               Riv.
               Catho
               .
               Ortho.
               To
               1.
               
               Tract
               .
               1.
               q.
            
             8.
             
             Papists
             that
             are
             sounder
             ,
             as
             
               Gerson
               ,
               Almain
               ,
               Occum
               ,
               Cusanus
               ,
               Contaren●●s
               ,
               Ca●etanus
               ,
               Ferus
               ,
               Toletus
               ,
               Menochius
               ,
               Maldonatus
               ,
            
             &c.
             say
             the
             Pope
             is
             a
             Brother
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             hear
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Ephesus
             
               stands
               for
               the
               whole
               Church
            
             .
             saith
             Mr.
             R.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
               See
               how
               strangely
               shall
               that
               sound
               ,
            
             To
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               To
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             is
             a
             poor
             consequence
             ,
             it
             is
             known
             there
             are
             often
             two
             Tropes
             in
             one
             word
             .
             The
             word
             Angel
             being
             put
             for
             many
             
             Angels
             ,
             as
             Didoclavius
             and
             other
             learned
             Authors
             from
             Psal.
             34
             7.
             prove
             .
             And
             then
             these
             many
             overseers
             are
             put
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             rebuked
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             in
             them
             .
             When
             an
             Embassador
             speaks
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             he
             speaks
             to
             England
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             speaks
             to
             the
             Speaker
             ,
             he
             speaks
             to
             the
             Parliament
             .
             Will
             it
             follow
             ,
             the
             
               Embassador
               speaks
               to
               England
               of
               England
               ?
            
             A
             headless
             conceit
             ,
             and
             such
             quirks
             make
             a
             cause
             to
             be
             suspected
             ;
             so
             when
             one
             offended
             tells
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             but
             tells
             the
             brethren
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             
             Church
             .
             And
             if
             women
             ,
             sons
             ,
             servants
             be
             excluded
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             excludes
             them
             ,
             then
             he
             tells
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Parker
             ,
             though
             not
             far
             from
             our
             Brethrens
             way
             ,
             hath
             said
             the
             very
             same
             ;
             for
             which
             Mr.
             H.
             refuteth
             Mr.
             R.
             And
             if
             Mr.
             Parker
             shews
             my
             mind
             in
             that
             ,
             when
             Mr.
             H.
             refutes
             therein
             M.
             Parker
             ,
             I
             yield
             ;
             but
             he
             contradicts
             Mr.
             Parker
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               It
               is
               said
            
             Acts
             18.
             22.
             
             
               Paul
               saluted
               the
               Church
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               it
               cannot
               be
               thought
               in
               reason
               ,
               that
               the
               Elders
               only
               were
               saluted
               ;
               because
               the
               scope
               of
            
             Paul
             
               was
               to
               confirm
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               therefore
               had
               an
               eye
               to
               the
               weakest
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               wanted
               his
               sweet
               refreshing
               ,
               who
               heard
               of
               his
               arrival
               ,
               and
               assembled
               to
               give
               comfortable
               entertainment
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               comforted
               by
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             Argument
             must
             then
             be
             thus
             ,
             if
             any
             :
             Paul
             saluted
             and
             kissed
             (
             for
             so
             is
             the
             original
             word
             )
             as
             many
             as
             he
             confirmed
             and
             encouraged
             in
             the
             way
             of
             grace
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
             But
             
             he
             confirmed
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             all
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             man
             ,
             woman
             ,
             servants
             ,
             rich
             ,
             poor
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             kissed
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             saluted
             them
             all
             .
             Let
             Mr.
             H.
             see
             to
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Argument
             is
             not
             brought
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             word
             Church
             there
             noteth
             precisely
             only
             the
             Elders
             .
             Nor
             does
             Mr.
             R.
             alledge
             it
             upon
             that
             account
             precisely
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             word
             Church
             may
             note
             some
             eminent
             professors
             ,
             and
             note
             a
             Church
             of
             all
             ,
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             children
             ,
             yea
             the
             thousands
             who
             meet
             in
             
             sundry
             places
             ,
             by
             the
             grant
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             came
             not
             out
             to
             meet
             Paul
             ,
             and
             were
             saluted
             of
             him
             ;
             for
             to
             be
             saluted
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             matter
             of
             courtesie
             ,
             though
             Christian
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             comforted
             and
             confirmed
             in
             the
             faith
             is
             another
             thing
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               word
            
             Church
             
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               Greek
               used
               by
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               notes
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               always
               the
               body
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               granted
               without
               any
               hurt
               to
               our
               cause
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Since
             the
             signification
             of
             words
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             word
             
             Church
             ,
             as
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             use
             them
             ,
             is
             frequently
             followed
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             Apostles
             ;
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             departed
             not
             from
             the
             received
             signification
             of
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             used
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             .
             And
             so
             the
             word
             ,
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             hath
             a
             better
             warrant
             to
             be
             expounded
             .
             
               Tell
               the
               Rulers
            
             ,
             then
             ,
             tell
             all
             the
             faithful
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             children
             ,
             and
             servants
             ;
             therefore
             
               the
               suspicion
               is
               so
               strong
            
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             said
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             parallel
             Text
             for
             this
             signification
             of
             a
             male-Church
             excluding
             women
             and
             officers
             ,
             who
             may
             excommunicate
             all
             officers
             ;
             and
             whereas
             he
             so
             much
             contends
             for
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             Church
             ,
             Let
             him
             answer
             what
             is
             meant
             there
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               11.
               16.
               
               If
               any
               man
               seem
               to
               be
               contentious
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               such
               custom
               ,
               neither
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ.
            
             If
             the
             meaning
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             congregations
             meeting
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             contend
             not
             among
             themselves
             ;
             what
             if
             they
             so
             should
             do
             ?
             who
             should
             right
             them
             ,
             by
             our
             Brethrens
             way
             ?
             and
             if
             that
             be
             the
             Church
             that
             meets
             in
             one
             place
             onely
             ,
             when
             shall
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             which
             Christ
             loved
             ,
             and
             gave
             himself
             for
             ,
             meet
             ?
             not
             until
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ?
             and
             did
             the
             Brethren
             testifie
             of
             the
             charity
             of
             
               Gaius
               ,
               2
               Ioh.
               16
               before
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             was
             that
             in
             the
             convened
             together
             congregation
             ?
             or
             was
             it
             not
             before
             the
             men
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             And
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             
             
               When
               ye
               〈◊〉
               together
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             Was
             not
             this
             to
             the
             meeting
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             except
             women
             be
             debarred
             from
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ?
             And
             when
             Saul
             made
             havock
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             must
             persecute
             only
             the
             binding
             and
             loosing
             Church
             ;
             but
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             he
             persecuted
             both
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             3.
             
             &
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg
             11.
             
             
               The
               Church
               which
               the
               Plaintiff
               must
               tell
               ,
               is
               to
               admonish
               publickly
               the
               offender
               .
               But
               this
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               Elders
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Thes
             ,
             5.
             12.
             13.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             20.
             
             Luk.
             10.
             16.
             
               for
               they
               onely
               are
               to
               receive
               publick
               complaints
               ,
            
             Tit.
             1.
             13.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             19.
             2
             
             Tim.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
               Complaints
               are
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Elders
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               prepare
               them
               for
               the
               congregation
               ,
               and
               lend
               the
               action
               .
               T●●●efore
               the
               incestuous
            
             Corinthian
             
               〈◊〉
               said
               to
               be
               r●…
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               so
               judged
               of
               many
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               judgement
               only
               of
               discration
               ;
               for
               so
               they
               might
               judge
               these
               that
               were
               without
               ,
               but
               legally
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             H.
             answers
             not
             one
             word
             of
             Scripture
             for
             telling
             the
             complaints
             to
             the
             Elders
             .
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             tell
             all
             the
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             say
             our
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             incestuous
             Corinthian
             was
             rebuked
             legally
             of
             many
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             or
             Male-Church
             only
             ,
             that
             is
             said
             ,
             not
             proved
             .
             If
             we
             speak
             of
             judging
             by
             the
             judgement
             of
             discretion
             ,
             he
             was
             rebuked
             of
             Elders
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             Women
             ,
             aged
             Children
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             for
             it
             concerned
             them
             in
             conscience
             to
             have
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             yield
             to
             withdraw
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             forgive
             him
             ,
             upon
             his
             repentance
             to
             joyn
             with
             him
             ,
             else
             their
             obedience
             must
             be
             blind
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             minor
             is
             false
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             though
             they
             judge
             
               Heathen
               with
               the
               judgement
               of
               discretion
               ,
            
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             that
             therefore
             Brethren
             ,
             Women
             ,
             aged
             
             Children
             ,
             and
             Servants
             should
             not
             also
             judge
             an
             excommunicate
             person
             by
             the
             same
             judgement
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             probation
             is
             faulty
             ,
             for
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             not
             sundry
             kinds
             of
             judgement
             of
             discretion
             ,
             and
             whether
             Church-members
             have
             not
             one
             kind
             of
             judgement
             of
             discretion
             toward
             the
             excommunicate
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             now
             under
             a
             medicinal
             Church-cure
             ,
             and
             another
             judgement
             of
             discretion
             toward
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             and
             were
             never
             members
             .
          
           
           
             Mr.
             H.
             to
             Mr.
             R.
             his
             twelfth
             Argument
             ,
             
               It
               hath
               received
               an
               〈◊〉
               out
               of
               a
               mistake
               ,
               because
               neither
               women
               alone
               ,
               nor
               children
               will
               make
               a
               Church
               ,
               nor
               have
               any
               publick
               power
               put
               into
               their
               hands
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             never
             said
             in
             any
             Argument
             ,
             
               that
               women
               and
               children
            
             there
             alone
             ma●e
             a
             Church
             ,
             nor
             spake
             I
             of
             womens
             ruling
             there
             :
             But
             yet
             I
             say
             ,
             women
             ,
             children
             of
             years
             of
             discretion
             ,
             serva●●s
             being
             the
             Lords
             freemen
             and
             professing
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             The
             essential
             parts
             and
             largest
             part
             of
             the
             Congregation●…
             Church
             of
             Believers
             ,
             professing
             the
             faith
             of
             
               Peter
               builded
               upon
               the
               rock
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               ●●●ting
               every
               Lords
               day
               to
               partake
               of
               all
               the
               Ordinances
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             the
             Church
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             
             signifie
             such
             a
             Church
             〈◊〉
             ●hat
             which
             you
             say
             ,
             women
             and
             such
             children
             and
             servants
             must
             especially
             be
             understood
             as
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             the
             Church
             to
             which
             we
             complain
             ,
             doth
             not
             bind
             and
             loose
             by
             your
             own
             grant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             ground
             is
             there
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             the
             Brethren
             alone
             ,
             
             because
             men
             should
             ,
             only
             be
             mooned
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               instituted
               Church
               in
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             or
             the
             〈◊〉
             Church
             of
             Believers
             ,
             partakers
             of
             all
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             excluding
             women
             and
             such
             children
             and
             servants
             ,
             since
             there
             〈◊〉
             neither
             made
             nor
             female
             ,
             bound
             nor
             free
             to
             be
             regarded
             in
             the
             condtion
             of
             believing
             visible
             Saints
             ?
             
               Gal.
               3.
               28.
               
               〈◊〉
               9.
               14.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             7.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             So
             is
             not
             this
             very
             like
             to
             the
             respect
             of
             persons
             condemned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             I●…
             ,
             ch
             .
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             when
             brethren
             because
             of
             their
             sex
             ,
             and
             heads
             of
             families
             must
             be
             the
             only
             Church
             of
             believers
             ,
             
               built
               upon
               the
               rock
               ,
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Redeemed
               of
               God
               ,
               partakers
               of
               all
               the
               precious
               ordinances
               ,
            
             and
             the
             only
             visible
             Church
             above
             all
             the
             officers
             ,
             women
             ,
             children
             ,
             servants
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             hath
             such
             a
             Church
             of
             only
             few
             ,
             
               any
               such
               power
               put
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
            
             and
             so
             to
             say
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             except
             Mr.
             H.
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             the
             governing
             Church
             above
             the
             Officers
             ,
             is
             to
             beg
             the
             question
             ;
             for
             Mr.
             Cotton
             and
             Mr.
             Burroughs
             say
             ,
             without
             officers
             the
             brethren
             can
             exercise
             
               n●
               jurisdiction
            
             ,
             
             
               no
               excommunication
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               highest
               acts
               of
               rude
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             they
             have
             nothing
             without
             the
             officers
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
             Burroughs
             )
             but
             
               brotherly
               admonition
            
             ,
             no
             jurisdiction
             .
             And
             Mr.
             H.
             is
             to
             give
             a
             parallel
             place
             in
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             
               if
               he
               hear
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
            
             the
             male-Church
             of
             Brethren
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             cast
             out
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg.
             13.
             
             
               Not
               only
               the
               Church
               must
               convene
               to
               worship
               God
               in
               Spirit
               and
               Truth
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               bind
               and
               loose
               by
               the
               Pastoral
               Spirit
               of
               Paul
               ,
               and
               officers
               in
               their
               convention
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               The
               Church
               met
               hath
               power
               to
               execute
               all
               acts
               of
               discipline
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Church
               of
            
             Corinth
             
               is
               blamed
               ,
               because
               without
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Paul
               ,
               or
               his
               authority
               (
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               done
               )
               they
               did
               not
               excommunicate
               the
               incestuous
               person
               ,
               only
               for
               their
               encouragement
               ,
               he
               expresseth
               his
               consent
               ,
               and
               the
               concurrence
               of
               his
               spirit
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Believers
             without
             the
             pastoral
             spirit
             and
             authority
             of
             Paul
             or
             any
             other
             officer
             ,
             and
             excluding
             the
             tacit
             consent
             of
             women
             ,
             children
             of
             age
             ,
             and
             believing
             servants
             ,
             
               could
               exercise
               all
               acts
               of
               Discipline
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             pastoral
             preaching
             ,
             destroyes
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             principles
             ;
             for
             who
             can
             preach
             but
             sent
             Pastors
             ?
             Rom.
             10.
             14.
             not
             unofficed
             brethren
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             point
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             Mr.
             Cotton
             and
             Mr.
             Burroughs
             ,
             with
             me
             ,
             deny
             it
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             nakedly
             saith
             it
             .
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             was
             rebuked
             for
             not
             excommunicating
             the
             man
             ,
             is
             true
             :
             But
             1.
             what
             means
             he
             by
             the
             Church
             rebuked
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             that
             were
             rebuked
             must
             be
             the
             Church
             ;
             can
             Mr.
             H.
             deny
             but
             women
             ,
             children
             of
             years
             ,
             servants
             ,
             were
             rebuked
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             were
             
               puffed
               up
               ,
               and
               mourned
               not
               ?
            
             ver
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             those
             who
             were
             a
             part
             ,
             and
             the
             largest
             part
             of
             the
             
             lump
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             people
             in
             danger
             to
             
               be
               leavened
            
             with
             that
             scandal
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             those
             who
             were
             to
             
               keep
               the
               feast
            
             (
             Christ
             being
             sacrificed
             for
             them
             )
             
               With
               sincerity
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             those
             who
             should
             not
             familiarly
             converse
             with
             
               scandalous
               
               fornicators
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             but
             all
             of
             them
             were
             to
             judge
             ,
             and
             put
             away
             the
             wicked
             person
             from
             among
             them
             ,
             ver
             .
             13.
             in
             a
             way
             suitable
             to
             their
             place
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             officers
             with
             Pauls
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             a
             pastoral
             authority
             like
             unto
             it
             ,
             the
             brethren
             ,
             women
             ,
             children
             of
             age
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             professing
             the
             faith
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             by
             consenting
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             judgement
             of
             discretion
             so
             far
             as
             belonged
             to
             their
             practise
             in
             withdrawing
             from
             the
             delinquent
             .
             2.
             
             Not
             did
             I
             deny
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             should
             have
             excommunicated
             the
             man
             before
             Paul
             wrote
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             have
             done
             it
             without
             Pauls
             knowledge
             ,
             is
             onely
             said
             ,
             not
             proved
             ;
             and
             that
             any
             save
             officers
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             indued
             with
             such
             a
             pastoral
             spirit
             as
             was
             in
             Paul
             ,
             could
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             is
             onely
             asserted
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             sole
             word
             ;
             and
             this
             answer
             insinuates
             ,
             that
             the
             onely
             male-Church
             did
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             needed
             not
             any
             pastoral
             spirit
             ;
             onely
             Paul
             addeth
             
               ex
               superabundanti
            
             his
             encouraging
             consent
             ,
             whereas
             the
             work
             might
             have
             been
             done
             without
             officers
             by
             this
             new
             male-jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             is
             contradicted
             by
             Mr.
             Cotton
             ,
             and
             not
             owned
             by
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
           
             LIB
             .
             III.
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               first
               subject
               of
               Ecclesiastick
               Power
               :
               Of
               the
               delegated
               Power
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               THere
               is
               a
               double
               Authority
               ,
               one
               Supreme
               and
               Monarchical
            
             
             
               onely
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               another
               Subordinate
               and
               Delegate
               ;
               which
               〈◊〉
               a
               Right
               given
               by
               Commission
               from
               Christ
               to
               fit
               person●
               ,
               to
               act
               i●
               his
               House
               according
               to
               his
               order
               .
               By
            
             Right
             ,
             
               is
               meant
            
             jus
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               which
               according
               to
               God
               ,
               certain
               persons
               possess
               in
               their
               external
               administrations
               issuing
               from
               such
               special
               relations
               ,
               unto
               which
               they
               are
               called
               by
               Christ.
            
             2.
             
             It
             s
             given
             to
             〈◊〉
             persons
             
               who
               are
               capable
               to
               receive
               this
               power
               ,
               not
               to
               women
               ,
               children
               ,
               ●ad-men
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Therefore
               let
               the
               Reader
               take
               notice
               of
               that
               ,
               as
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               If
               power
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               believers
               ,
               then
               women
               and
               children
               may
               exercise
               it
               ,
               〈◊〉
               Mr.
            
             Ball
             ,
             Mr.
             R.
             
               for
               they
               are
               not
               fit
               persons
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               to
               manage
               this
               power
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               
               they
               must
            
             act
             according
             to
             Gods
             order
             .
             
               The
               whole
               Church
               is
               an
               Army
               terrible
               with
               Banners
               ,
               but
               the
               parts
               do
               fight
               in
               their
               own
               order
               :
               The
               power
               is
               in
               the
               whole
               firstly
               ,
               but
               each
               part
               knows
               his
               rank
               ;
               the
               officers
               in
               their
               part
               ,
               order
               and
               manner
               ,
               the
               members
               in
               theirs
               .
               The
               whole
               acts
               some
               things
               immediately
               ,
               some
               things
               mediately
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             A
             Mona●chical
             power
             in
             Christ
             we
             know
             ,
             and
             authority
             delegate
             of
             Jurisdiction
             in
             the
             Ambassadors
             and
             Officers
             ,
             
             who
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             12.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
             Rulers
             we
             know
             :
             but
             that
             the
             people
             or
             Church
             of
             believers
             especially
             separated
             from
             officers
             ,
             are
             called
             Rulers
             ,
             or
             indued
             with
             any
             delegate
             power
             over
             we
             know
             not
             whom
             ,
             we
             reade
             not
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             the
             Keyes
             he
             must
             mean
             both
             the
             Keyes
             of
             Knowledge
             and
             of
             Jurisdiction
             :
             But
             what
             Scripture
             gives
             the
             pastoral
             Key
             to
             unofficed
             Brethren
             ?
             I
             do
             not
             know
             a
             right
             
               given
               to
               fit
               persons
            
             ,
             without
             any
             mentioning
             of
             the
             first
             subject
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             confederate
             Saints
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             which
             includes
             women
             ,
             
             children
             of
             age
             ,
             servants
             ,
             (
             for
             these
             are
             fit
             persons
             to
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             built
             on
             the
             Rock
             )
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Believers
             )
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             are
             fit
             persons
             ,
             and
             as
             fit
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             children
             of
             years
             of
             discretion
             ,
             and
             believing
             servants
             ,
             as
             the
             Brethren
             ;
             for
             neither
             Sex
             ,
             nor
             
               want
               of
               understanding
               ,
               nor
               distemper
               of
               judgement
               ,
            
             the
             three
             causes
             of
             unfitness
             owned
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             can
             render
             them
             more
             uncapable
             than
             the
             brethren
             :
             yea
             ,
             the
             brethren
             being
             often
             unlettered
             Tradesmen
             ,
             
             and
             many
             of
             them
             dull
             and
             rude
             ,
             though
             believers
             ,
             are
             most
             unfit
             persons
             to
             judge
             of
             sound
             and
             unsound
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             of
             controverted
             points
             ,
             whether
             the
             Pastors
             teach
             perverse
             things
             ,
             
               Acts
               20.
               29.
               hold
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Balaam
               ,
            
             Rev.
             2.
             13.
             or
             not
             ;
             and
             yet
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             they
             
               are
               the
               onely
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               they
            
             are
             to
             judge
             and
             try
             the
             learning
             ,
             ability
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             unsoundness
             in
             Socinian
             ,
             Antinomian
             ,
             Popish
             ,
             Arminian
             ,
             &c.
             
             Tenets
             ,
             though
             they
             know
             no
             more
             the
             Tongues
             ,
             Arts
             nor
             Sciences
             ,
             than
             some
             Priests
             who
             can
             scarce
             reade
             the
             Mass-book
             in
             Latine
             ,
             nor
             understand
             the
             Languge
             thereof
             ;
             and
             they
             onely
             have
             power
             to
             depose
             them
             all
             for
             Ignorance
             and
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             for
             women
             ,
             they
             are
             redeemed
             ,
             built
             on
             the
             Rock
             ,
             and
             
             have
             a
             voice
             tacit
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             let
             Mr.
             Hooker
             say
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             choose
             or
             refuse
             Officers
             ,
             1.
             
             
               They
               are
               of
               the
               sheep
               that
               can
               discern
               the
               voice
               of
               Christ
               in
               sent
               Pastors
               ,
            
             Joh.
             9
             and
             this
             is
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             argument
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             people
             should
             call
             their
             own
             pastors
             ,
             as
             hereafttr
             he
             saith
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Women
             must
             have
             a
             vote
             in
             admission
             of
             members
             ,
             which
             
               Mr.
               H.
            
             calls
             
               potestatem
               judicii
            
             ,
             a
             power
             of
             judging
             ;
             for
             they
             
             are
             not
             to
             own
             as
             Church
             members
             ,
             and
             to
             rehuke
             ,
             and
             tell
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             gain
             brethren
             and
             sisters
             blindly
             ;
             they
             ,
             by
             the
             judgement
             of
             discretion
             ,
             if
             not
             by
             more
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Mr.
               H.
            
             must
             have
             some
             hand
             in
             this
             .
             Women
             are
             to
             try
             ,
             by
             the
             judgement
             of
             discretion
             ,
             the
             spirits
             of
             Teachers
             ,
             whether
             Antichristian
             or
             not
             ,
             whether
             
               they
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               hold
               what
               is
               good
            
             ,
             as
             men
             ,
             1
             
               Ioh.
               4.
               1.
               1
               
               Thess.
               5.
               21.
               
               Ergo
               ,
            
             they
             must
             try
             both
             men
             and
             doctrines
             ;
             and
             must
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             ,
             withdraw
             from
             the
             unsound
             and
             scandalous
             :
             therefore
             what
             
               Mr.
               Ball
            
             and
             Mr.
             R.
             say
             touching
             them
             ,
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             
               If
               the
               power
               be
               in
               the
               whole
               Church
               firstly
               ,
               then
               must
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               be
               in
               all
               the
               members
               firstly
            
             also
             ,
             if
             Logick
             have
             place
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             in
             all
             ,
             then
             it
             s
             in
             women
             :
             How
             came
             it
             to
             women
             ?
             shew
             the
             Scripture
             .
             And
             whereas
             
               Mr.
               H.
               saith
               ,
               The
               whole
               Church
               is
               terrible
               as
               an
               Army
               with
               Banners
               ,
            
             it
             saith
             ,
             the
             Church
             ruling
             and
             conquering
             by
             the
             Keyes
             both
             of
             
               Knowledge
               and
               Iurisdiction
            
             ,
             is
             made
             up
             of
             ruled
             commanders
             ,
             and
             ruled
             souldiers
             ,
             not
             of
             a
             number
             of
             onely
             brethren
             ;
             and
             souldiery
             acts
             of
             ruling
             (
             for
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             beareth
             the
             Keyes
             
               Mr.
               H.
            
             must
             now
             speak
             )
             in
             women
             
               Mr.
               R.
            
             would
             know
             :
             for
             that
             terribleness
             is
             in
             acts
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             not
             a
             little
             :
             if
             all
             be
             terrible
             ,
             then
             also
             women
             .
             Your
             homogeneous
             Church
             ,
             which
             onely
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             they
             ,
             by
             
               Mr.
               H.
            
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             may
             lift
             a
             Banner
             against
             all
             the
             officers
             ,
             and
             depose
             and
             excommunicate
             them
             every
             man
             :
             But
             
               Mr.
               Cotton
            
             saith
             to
             this
             ,
             What
             haste
             brother
             
               Mr.
               H
            
             ?
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             
               This
               power
               is
               either
               a
               power
               of
               many
               when
               combined
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               either
               a
               power
               —
            
          
           
             
               Of
               judging
            
             ,
             judicii
             ;
             
               or
               of
               donation
            
             :
          
           
             
               Or
               its
               power
               in
               one
               a
               power
               of
               Office
               :
            
          
           
             
               The
               power
               of
               judgement
               the
               whole
               hath
               ,
               and
               doth
               use
               in
               admissions
               and
               excommunication
               :
               the
               same
               pow●r
               that
               takes
               in
               must
               cast
               out
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             The
             distinction
             of
             power
             of
             Office
             or
             Order
             in
             one
             
             who
             is
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             of
             Jurisdiction
             in
             many
             in
             a
             Presbytery
             ,
             is
             warranted
             by
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             power
             of
             judging
             ,
             and
             of
             giving
             of
             power
             ,
             
               potest
               as
               donationis
            
             ,
             to
             others
             to
             preach
             and
             administer
             the
             seals
             ,
             in
             the
             people
             who
             have
             no
             power
             themselves
             ,
             it
             hath
             neither
             the
             countenance
             of
             Scripture
             nor
             Reason
             ,
             and
             is
             but
             a
             device
             of
             Merellius
             holden
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             saith
             ,
             The
             thing
             before
             judged
             was
             cleared
             to
             the
             people
             .
             
               Pet.
               Martyr
               ,
               Pareus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             say
             well
             ,
             Excommunication
             
             would
             not
             be
             done
             
               nisi
               plebe
               consentiente
            
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             which
             includes
             women
             and
             servants
             ,
             over
             whose
             consciences
             ,
             faith
             and
             practise
             ,
             Rulers
             are
             not
             to
             domineer
             ,
             more
             than
             over
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             .
             Cyprian
             by
             the
             plebs
             and
             
               universa
               fraternitas
            
             ,
             the
             people
             and
             fraternity
             ,
             understands
             the
             whole
             redeemed
             flock
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             Cyprian
             threatens
             some
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             go
             on
             in
             their
             scandalous
             way
             ,
             they
             should
             give
             an
             account
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             
               apud
               plebem
               universalem
            
             ;
             and
             writes
             to
             some
             that
             desired
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Carthage
               ,
               All
               things
               shall
               be
               examined
               ,
               you
               the
               people
               being
               present
               .
            
             But
             judging
             there
             ,
             as
             frequently
             
             with
             Cyprian
             ,
             is
             no
             authoritative
             judging
             given
             to
             the
             people
             .
             He
             who
             answers
             to
             Pamelius
             in
             his
             learned
             Annotations
             ,
             gives
             no
             more
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Church-affairs
             :
             About
             Anno
             70.
             as
             Eusebius
             saith
             ,
             Simeon
             the
             son
             of
             Cleophas
             is
             chosen
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Iames
             ,
             all
             the
             disciples
             consenting
             .
             The
             Council
             of
             
               Carthage
               ,
               Anno
            
             420.
             
             Let
             not
             a
             Bishop
             ordain
             any
             Clergy-man
             without
             an
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             seek
             the
             peoples
             
               consent
               ,
               connivance
               and
               testimony
            
             .
          
           
             So
             was
             Cornelius
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             suffrages
             of
             the
             people
             .
             
             Our
             Divines
             ,
             
               Bucerus
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Bucanus
               ,
               Tilenus
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Virttut
               ,
            
             give
             consenting
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             cases
             correcting
             ,
             not
             judicial
             
             power
             sure
             ,
             but
             which
             is
             great
             enough
             ,
             a
             Negative
             consent
             for
             eschewing
             of
             a
             Schism
             .
             And
             the
             
               Professors
               of
               Leyden
               ,
               Urfine
               ,
               Pareus
               ,
               Iunius
               ,
            
             give
             the
             people
             a
             vote
             ,
             a
             consent
             in
             Excommunication
             :
             and
             this
             cannot
             exclude
             women
             who
             are
             offended
             ,
             when
             the
             whole
             Church
             is
             offended
             .
             The
             times
             of
             Ambrose
             did
             witness
             more
             pride
             in
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             who
             began
             
               to
               do
               all
               without
            
             
             
               the
               people
            
             .
          
           
             
               Chemnitius
               ,
               Daneus
               ,
               the
               Confession
               of
               Bohemià
               ,
               of
               Helvetia
               ,
               the
               Synod
               of
               Middleburgh
               ,
               the
               Synod
               of
               Tylleburgh
            
             in
             
               Nassovia
               ,
               Anno
            
             1582.
             teach
             ,
             That
             the
             whole
             Church
             with
             consent
             of
             all
             did
             excommunicate
             ,
             but
             the
             judging
             Authority
             is
             in
             the
             Eldership
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               power
               of
               election
               is
               especially
               to
               be
               attended
               by
               the
               end
               ,
               as
               a
               corporation
               hath
               power
               to
               choose
               a
               Major
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               him
               power
               .
               3.
               
               The
               safety
               of
               the
               whole
               is
               to
               be
               attended
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               to
               submit
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               be
               rebuked
               one
               by
               another
               .
            
             
          
           
             Ans.
             Papists
             prove
             .
             the
             Pope
             and
             Prelats
             from
             such
             have
             their
             warrant
             ,
             peoples
             choosing
             of
             their
             Pastor
             is
             from
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             not
             from
             civil
             corporation
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             differs
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             people
             makes
             one
             of
             no
             King
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             onely
             choose
             him
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             29
             22.
             the
             people
             kinged
             
               Solomon
               ;
               
               S●ul
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             11.
             15.
             
             David
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             12.
             38.
             but
             the
             choice
             of
             the
             people
             doth
             not
             make
             an
             officer
             ,
             but
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             ,
             or
             ordination
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             doth
             that
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               2
               
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               
               Act.
            
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Corporation
             civil
             may
             limit
             the
             Major
             in
             regard
             of
             time
             ,
             for
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             :
             2.
             they
             may
             make
             him
             half
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             a
             Dictator
             ,
             and
             absolute
             ,
             or
             give
             him
             less
             power
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             rule
             none
             but
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             12
             Ass●ssors
             ;
             but
             the
             people
             may
             not
             make
             him
             a
             Pastor
             for
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             then
             lay
             him
             aside
             for
             no
             fault
             ,
             as
             a
             Major
             is
             unofficed
             ;
             nor
             may
             they
             limit
             him
             so
             as
             he
             shall
             not
             preach
             in
             season
             and
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             12
             men
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Corporation
             may
             erect
             it self
             in
             a
             Kingdome
             or
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             may
             create
             Consuls
             ,
             Dictators
             ,
             Praetors
             ,
             
               Tribunos
               Plebis
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             may
             most
             serve
             for
             the
             safety
             and
             peace
             of
             this
             State
             :
             but
             the
             Church
             may
             bring
             in
             no
             new
             officers
             ,
             but
             those
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             ;
             nor
             may
             they
             alter
             the
             government
             ,
             and
             metamorphose
             it
             into
             another
             than
             that
             which
             is
             
               according
               to
               the
               pattern
               shewed
               in
               the
               Mount.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Women
             and
             servants
             have
             no
             vote
             in
             choosing
             or
             creating
             Rulers
             ,
             but
             since
             they
             are
             to
             be
             fed
             ,
             and
             this
             concerns
             their
             conscience
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             here
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             though
             men
             may
             domineer
             over
             the
             civil
             power
             of
             women
             ,
             yet
             not
             over
             their
             faith
             .
             If
             some
             acts
             were
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             a
             King
             or
             Major
             ,
             without
             the
             skill
             &
             knowledge
             of
             counsellors
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             the
             counsellors
             are
             as
             ignorant
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             ordinarily
             are
             of
             Tongues
             and
             Controversies
             ,
             it
             might
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             God
             never
             appointed
             such
             counsellors
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             an
             end
             ,
             as
             to
             appoint
             such
             men
             to
             be
             counsellors
             ,
             and
             such
             to
             create
             Pastors
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             s
             a
             naughty
             Argument
             taken
             from
             a
             Civil
             Corporation
             ,
             and
             Popish
             .
             From
             a
             worldly
             Monarchy
             ,
             Papists
             prove
             their
             Monarchy
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Yea
             ,
             this
             Argument
             proves
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Pastors
             as
             Pastors
             have
             no
             warrant
             by
             any
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             try
             ,
             ordain
             ,
             and
             lay
             on
             hands
             upon
             Pastors
             :
             for
             1.
             that
             which
             is
             to
             be
             done
             according
             to
             Divine
             I●stitution
             by
             a
             company
             of
             visible
             believers
             ,
             to
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             committed
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             first
             and
             prime
             subject
             ,
             before
             
             officers
             be
             created
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             done
             by
             officers
             ,
             as
             having
             the
             power
             of
             these
             Keys
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             So
             visible
             saints
             and
             women
             ,
             as
             well
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             by
             better
             right
             ,
             might
             appoint
             Elders
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             chuse
             and
             elect
             them
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             then
             Titus
             could
             do
             ;
             yea
             .
             
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               
               〈◊〉
               Tim.
            
             〈◊〉
             .
             22.
             〈◊〉
             b●tter
             right
             then
             Timothy
             :
             as
             for
             the
             place
             Eph.
             5.
             21.
             wh●●h
             Mr.
             H.
             had
             no
             leisure
             to
             cite
             ,
             
               every
               one
               submit
               unto
               another
            
             ,
             what
             Logick
             is
             here
             ?
             is
             every
             Woma●
             a
             Church
             to
             another
             ?
             for
             it
             
             is
             not
             spoken
             of
             Church-subj●ction
             ,
             but
             as
             Ambrose
             ,
             of
             the
             subjection
             of
             humility
             .
             Mr.
             
               R
               Boide
               ,
               Zanchius
            
             ,
             of
             t●e
             subjection
             in
             families
             ,
             and
             Common-wealths
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Wife
             to
             the
             Husband
             ,
             the
             Children
             to
             the
             Parents
             ,
             of
             the
             subjection
             of
             L●ve
             ,
             as
             Calvin
             and
             
               Beza
               .
               Hieronymus
               ,
               poni●
               general●
               principium
               politiae
               Christiana
               .
            
             So
             
               Caj●tan
               .
               Paul
               Baines
            
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             submission
             of
             humility
             ,
             which
             the
             highest
             owe
             to
             the
             lowest
             ,
             the
             husband
             to
             the
             wife
             ;
             is
             not
             every
             woman
             the
             daughter
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             mother
             ?
             is
             not
             this
             a
             busing
             of
             Scripture
             ?
             may
             not
             the
             father
             &
             the
             son
             be
             in
             divers
             congregations
             ?
             and
             though
             it
             were
             meant
             of
             Church
             subjection
             ,
             owe
             not
             I
             Church-subjection
             to
             these
             of
             another
             congregation
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             of
             my
             own
             ?
             and
             should
             Mr.
             H.
             limit
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             one
             single
             congregation
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             submit
             only
             to
             these
             of
             your
             own
             congregation
             ?
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               power
               of
               rebuking
               pertains
               to
               all
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               rebuke
            
             ,
             
             Mat.
             18.
             15.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               judge
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
             1●
             .
             
               both
               which
               express
               acts
               of
               proceeding
               in
               a
               judicial
               way
               ,
               the
               whole
               may
               censure
               the
               part
               ;
               they
               are
               superior
               ,
               as
               officers
               ,
               when
               they
               keep
               the
               rule
               ,
               but
               inferior
               ,
               as
               members
               ,
               and
               in
               submission
               ,
               when
               they
               break
               the
               rule
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             There
             is
             little
             Logick
             in
             dividing
             the
             power
             of
             private
             judging
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             owe
             to
             another
             (
             no
             man
             is
             a
             Church
             to
             his
             brother
             )
             into
             a
             power
             of
             rebuking
             ,
             and
             a
             power
             of
             Church-judging
             ;
             for
             that
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             12.
             is
             the
             Church-judging
             
             by
             excommunication
             :
             so
             the
             face
             is
             where
             the
             neck
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             rebuking
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             15.
             is
             indeed
             in
             order
             to
             Church-rebuking
             ,
             and
             to
             excommunication
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             rebuke
             is
             a
             duty
             of
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             
               Lev.
               19.
               17.
               
               Ps.
            
             141.
             5.
             but
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             way
             ,
             I
             must
             rebuke
             none
             but
             offenders
             of
             my
             own
             congregation
             .
             May
             I
             not
             then
             rebuke
             ,
             but
             hate
             brethren
             of
             another
             congregation
             ?
             for
             so
             Moses
             expoundeth
             Lev.
             19.
             17.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             to
             rebuke
             be
             a
             judicial
             Church-rebuking
             ;
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             may
             not
             women
             rebuke
             women
             and
             men
             both
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             gain
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             trespass
             ,
             and
             to
             
               tell
               the
               Church
            
             ?
             sure
             ,
             
               Abigail
               ,
               Pilates
            
             Wife
             ,
             Sarah
             ,
             and
             other
             godly
             women
             did
             rebuke
             ,
             counsel
             ,
             and
             complain
             of
             offences
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             exempted
             from
             this
             duty
             of
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             .
             Doth
             not
             then
             M.
             H.
             clothe
             women
             with
             a
             Church-power
             ?
             and
             why
             but
             as
             Iezabel
             and
             wanton
             widows
             are
             censurable
             ,
             
               Rev.
               2.
               20.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             2.
             12.
             may
             they
             not
             rebuke
             ?
             and
             it
             appears
             that
             a
             brother
             
               must
               forgive
               until
               seventy
               seven
               times
            
             (
             for
             upon
             this
             occasion
             Peter
             moves
             the
             question
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             15
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             )
             but
             not
             so
             ,
             women
             ,
             aged
             children
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             for
             they
             must
             be
             less
             apt
             to
             forgive
             then
             men
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             Mr.
             H.
             so
             much
             please
             himself
             in
             Dichotomies
             ,
             why
             but
             to
             these
             two
             he
             might
             have
             added
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               forgive
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               comfort
            
             ;
             and
             others
             also
             ,
             as
             teaching
             ,
             
             exhorting
             ?
             all
             which
             cannot
             be
             taken
             from
             women
             ,
             servants
             ,
             aged
             children
             ,
             except
             you
             ex●me
             them
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Love.
             And
             howbeit
             the
             rebuker
             be
             the
             superiour
             as
             he
             rebukes
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             true
             in
             an
             unjust
             rebuker
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             inferiour
             )
             yet
             either
             too
             much
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             ,
             or
             too
             much
             given
             to
             godly
             women
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             objects
             ,
             
               If
               the
               people
               should
               censure
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               then
               there
               should
               be
               Pastors
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               the
               Sheep
               should
               be
               Shepherds
               ,
               not
               the
               Sheep
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               The
               consequence
               is
               feeble
               ,
               because
               the
               people
               judge
               not
               as
               officers
               ,
               but
               as
               members
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               to
               whom
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               common
               Laws
               of
               combination
               they
               have
               subjected
               themselves
               to
               be
               ordered
               ,
               for
               the
               common
               good
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             H
             fathers
             not
             this
             argument
             upon
             me
             ,
             nor
             upon
             any
             of
             ours
             ,
             but
             
               Stapleton
               ,
               Grego
               .
               de
               Valen.
               Toletus
               ,
               Pererius
               ,
               
               Esthius
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Papists
             ,
             who
             urge
             the
             like
             to
             exime
             their
             
             Clergy
             from
             being
             subject
             to
             civil
             powers
             .
             Own
             the
             Argument
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             shepherd
             should
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             sheep
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             absurd
             ,
             in
             
               diverso
               causarum
               genere
            
             .
             But
             these
             who
             gave
             power
             as
             officers
             to
             excommunicate
             ,
             are
             here
             ruled
             by
             such
             as
             have
             that
             power
             ,
             and
             such
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             people
             and
             flock
             ,
             have
             that
             power
             ,
             have
             the
             keys
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Are
             to
             edifie
             by
             excommunication
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             5.
             2
             
             Cor.
             10.
             8.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Rulers
             are
             to
             obey
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             
               who
               watch
               for
               their
               souls
               ,
               Heb.
            
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Take
             heed
             that
             they
             perish
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             give
             warning
             and
             rebuke
             ,
             lest
             these
             perish
             over
             whom
             they
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             rod
             that
             way
             .
             And
             so
             the
             people
             authoritatively
             watch
             for
             their
             shepherds
             ,
             and
             the
             shepherds
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             all
             the
             officers
             must
             submit
             unto
             the
             sheep
             ,
             the
             people
             ,
             
               as
               being
               over
               them
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             having
             the
             power
             of
             excommunication
             above
             their
             heads
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             but
             a
             conceit
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             brethren
             excommunicate
             
             not
             their
             pastors
             
               as
               if
               they
               were
               officers
            
             ,
             for
             they
             excommunicate
             them
             ,
             as
             having
             received
             the
             keys
             to
             use
             them
             against
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             having
             authoritative
             power
             over
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             it
             hath
             no
             sense
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             excommunicates
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             Mat.
             18.
             17
             ,
             18.
             nor
             can
             members
             as
             members
             excommunicate
             ;
             but
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               officers
               are
               not
               excommunicated
               as
               officers
               ,
               but
               as
               members
               .
            
             Nor
             are
             any
             the
             most
             scandalous
             excommunicated
             as
             officers
             ,
             or
             as
             saints
             ,
             or
             as
             members
             ,
             but
             as
             scandalous
             officers
             ,
             or
             scandalous
             professors
             ,
             or
             as
             rotten
             and
             leavening
             members
             corrupting
             the
             whole
             lump
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Suppose
               the
               members
               of
               a
               Class
               offend
               ,
               the
               rest
               who
               censure
               them
               are
               not
               Pastors
               of
               Pastors
               to
               these
               whom
               they
               censure
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             whole
             watch
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             rule
             ,
             and
             govern
             themselves
             ,
             as
             the
             Parliament
             do
             rule
             their
             own
             members
             .
             But
             it
             is
             non-sense
             to
             say
             that
             the
             sheep
             
               are
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             over
             the
             flock
             ,
             for
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               1
               
               Thes.
            
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Suppose
               the
               Pastors
               turn
               Hereticks
               ,
               the
               ruling
               Elders
               
               with
               the
               rest
               consure
               them
               ;
               here
               are
               the
               inferiours
               judging
               the
               superiours
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             is
             to
             beg
             the
             question
             ,
             for
             if
             there
             be
             none
             to
             excommunicate
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             ruling
             Elder
             with
             the
             
             people
             ,
             Christ
             committed
             not
             half
             a
             Key
             to
             any
             society
             .
             The
             Key
             of
             Ruling
             without
             the
             Key
             of
             Preaching
             is
             committed
             to
             no
             society
             on
             earth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             the
             rul●ng
             Elder
             with
             the
             peopl●
             .
             If
             there
             be
             more
             teaching
             Pastors
             with
             the
             ruling
             Elders
             ,
             then
             an
             heretical
             Pastor
             may
             be
             censured
             by
             the
             whole
             Judicature
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             ruling
             Elders
             
               in
               Collegio
            
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             an
             equal
             vote
             with
             the
             teaching
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             as
             an
             inferiour
             judge
             the
             teaching
             Elder
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             collateral
             and
             joynt
             Judge
             censure
             with
             the
             whole
             Judicature
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               It
               s
               a
               staple
               Rule
               ,
               No
               man
               by
               nature
               hath
               an
               Ecclesiastical
            
             
             
               power
               over
               another
               by
               constraint
               ;
               one
               comes
               a
               Christian
               convert
               from
            
             China
             ,
             
               to
               a
               Countrey
               or
               City
               where
               many
               Churches
               are
               ,
            
             
             
               none
               of
               them
               can
               ,
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               compel
               him
               to
               joyn
               with
               one
               more
               than
               another
               .
               He
               may
               freely
               choose
               what
               is
               most
               suitable
               to
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               most
               to
               promote
               his
               spiritual
               edification
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Neither
             Civil
             nor
             Ecclesiastick
             power
             here
             hath
             place
             .
             1.
             
             This
             staple
             Rule
             (
             Mr.
             H.
             abounds
             with
             staple
             Rules
             which
             are
             much
             irregular
             )
             except
             it
             be
             proved
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             is
             a
             staple
             untruth
             .
             No
             man
             by
             Nature
             hath
             a
             spiritual
             power
             ,
             either
             gift
             ,
             office
             ,
             or
             grace
             :
             But
             
               by
               Nature
            
             here
             is
             opposed
             to
             free
             consent
             .
             Children
             born
             in
             Abrahams
             house
             are
             without
             free
             consent
             members
             of
             that
             Church
             :
             Be
             it
             so
             ,
             one
             congregation
             more
             than
             another
             cannot
             compel
             the
             China-convert
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             their
             congregation
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             be
             baptized
             and
             profess
             ,
             the
             godly
             Magistrate
             may
             compel
             him
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             Seals
             in
             the
             place
             he
             resides
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             a
             sound
             Church
             .
             The
             Magistrate
             cannot
             compel
             him
             to
             faith
             and
             heart
             duties
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             compel
             him
             to
             external
             profession
             ;
             nor
             doth
             his
             being
             a
             member
             of
             this
             rather
             than
             of
             any
             other
             Church
             ,
             make
             him
             a
             member
             of
             th●
             visible
             Church
             ;
             nor
             is
             that
             any
             thing
             but
             
               staple
               forgery
            
             :
             the
             ●uler
             cannot
             compel
             a
             man
             to
             love
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             but
             he
             can
             c●mpel
             him
             to
             the
             external
             duties
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             punish
             him
             if
             against
             love
             he
             beat
             or
             kill
             his
             Neighbour
             .
             He
             cannot
             
             compel
             any
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             but
             if
             one
             come
             to
             years
             desert
             his
             faith
             professed
             in
             baptism
             ,
             both
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             punish
             him
             as
             a
             run
             away
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Church
               cannot
               by
               carnal
               weapons
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               impose
               any
               Church-constitution
               ,
               as
               Nature
               gives
               not
               this
               power
               Ecclesiastick
               :
            
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             free
             gift
             of
             God
             :
             
               So
               a
               civil
               Ruler
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               should
               not
               impose
               it
            
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             poor
             consequence
             ,
             
               he
               should
               impose
               all
               civil
               duties
               that
               are
               external
               ,
            
             and
             which
             the
             mans
             baptism
             and
             profession
             ties
             him
             unto
             .
             
               What
               ever
               is
               done
               here
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               the
               constitution
               of
               Churches
               ,
               is
               done
               by
               an
               Ecclesiastick
               Rule
               ,
               not
               by
               a
               Rule
               of
               policy
               .
            
             This
             yet
             is
             most
             weak
             .
             
               The
               Magistrate
            
             
             
               makes
               no
               rule
               of
               constitution
               of
               Churches
               ,
            
             nor
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Rule
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             .
             But
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             impose
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             made
             .
             The
             Magistrate
             makes
             not
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             lawful
             ;
             but
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             Ergo
             as
             the
             preserver
             of
             both
             Tables
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             command
             Christian
             subjects
             to
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             :
             yea
             ,
             to
             me
             its
             most
             probable
             ,
             he
             may
             compel
             heathen
             people
             lawfully
             conquered
             to
             desist
             from
             Idolatry
             ,
             blaspheming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             The
             man
             comes
             from
             China
             acknowledging
             God
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             left
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             Gen.
             12.
             if
             he
             be
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             lodge
             him
             ,
             2
             Ioh.
             10.
             he
             comes
             not
             as
             indifferent
             to
             be
             married
             to
             this
             or
             this
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             as
             a
             man
             sins
             not
             if
             he
             marry
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             but
             if
             he
             be
             a
             professor
             that
             joyns
             to
             no
             Church
             ,
             he
             lives
             scandalously
             ;
             therefore
             the
             adequate
             cause
             of
             membership
             ,
             or
             to
             this
             membership
             ,
             is
             not
             mutual
             consent
             ,
             as
             in
             marriage
             ,
             but
             both
             parties
             are
             under
             a
             command
             to
             confess
             Christ
             before
             men
             ;
             and
             it
             s
             a
             selfish
             thing
             to
             make
             a
             mans
             own
             heart
             the
             Judge
             and
             Determiner
             of
             his
             membership
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Churches
             led
             by
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Word
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Church
             is
             obliged
             to
             receive
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             joyn
             a
             member
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Cant.
               1.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Mat.
            
             10.
             32.
             
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               power
               scattered
               in
               many
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               voluntarily
               combined
               ,
               they
               may
               give
               it
               to
               one
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               a
               power
               of
               Office
               ,
               and
               they
               may
               covenant
               to
               submit
               to
               him
               their
               united
               right
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               more
               than
               plain
               ,
               they
               may
               give
               a
               call
               and
               power
               to
               such
               and
               
               such
               to
               be
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               yet
               themselves
               be
               no
               Pastors
               .
               Christ
               gave
               some
               to
               be
               Pastors
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             4.
             
               he
               furnishes
               men
            
             ,
             1
             Corinth
             .
             12.
             28.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             Where
             is
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             Logick
             now
             ?
             Why
             made
             he
             not
             once
             a
             Syllogism
             ,
             or
             a
             face
             of
             a
             Consequence
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               power
               scattered
               in
               many
               .
            
             What
             power
             ?
             of
             ordaining
             by
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             to
             make
             men
             to
             be
             Pastors
             which
             were
             none
             before
             ?
             By
             what
             shadow
             of
             Scripture
             or
             Reason
             is
             this
             said
             ?
             one
             half
             of
             a
             Command
             ,
             or
             Promise
             or
             Practise
             shall
             silence
             me
             ,
             if
             they
             may
             give
             their
             scattered
             powers
             of
             Jurisdiction
             to
             one
             ,
             they
             may
             create
             a
             Monarch
             ,
             an
             Arch-Pastor
             or
             Pope
             over
             themselves
             .
             I
             judge
             Mr.
             H.
             thinks
             not
             so
             :
             but
             Scripture
             should
             here
             speak
             ,
             and
             not
             Mr.
             H.
             and
             tell
             us
             ,
             who
             gave
             to
             people
             ,
             to
             men
             and
             to
             women
             (
             who
             have
             no
             less
             a
             power
             to
             know
             the
             voice
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             to
             choose
             an
             officer
             than
             men
             )
             the
             scattered
             powers
             official
             to
             call
             and
             create
             officers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               They
               may
               give
               this
               power
               to
               one
               :
            
             prove
             this
             ;
             it
             s
             a
             
               non
               ●ns
            
             ,
             a
             power
             of
             ordaining
             even
             virtual
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             give
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Christ
               gave
               gifts
               to
               men
               ,
               God
               hath
               placed
               Pastors
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               Apostles
               :
               what
               !
            
             Ergo
             ,
             
               the
               people
               gives
               power
               of
               being
               Apostles
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               to
               men
               who
               were
               not
               Apostles
               and
               Pastors
               before
               ?
            
             This
             is
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             Argument
             :
             Are
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             words
             
             Oracles
             ,
             and
             Principles
             that
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             people
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             as
             sheep
             ,
             choose
             a
             Pastor
             by
             no
             act
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             saith
             Amesius
             ,
             but
             rather
             by
             Subjectione
             and
             Election
             makes
             not
             a
             Minister
             ,
             but
             onely
             appropriates
             his
             labours
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             
               quoad
               administrationem
            
             ,
             saith
             Cyprian
             ,
             Ordination
             is
             the
             call
             and
             juridical
             sending
             .
             Now
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Presbytery
             ordained
             Elders
             ,
             
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               laid
               on
               hands
               and
               ordained
               ,
            
             Acts
             6.
             6.
             1
             
             Tim
             4.
             14.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             
               committed
               the
               charge
               to
               faithful
               men
               ,
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               .
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             3.
             shew
             me
             so
             much
             for
             your
             
               new
               Male-Church
               ,
               excluding
               Females
            
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             unbaptized
             men
             converted
             in
             China
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               A
               divided
               power
               in
               many
               ,
               is
               not
               an
               united
               power
               from
               many
               .
               The
               peoples
               is
               a
               divided
               power
               ,
               lying
               in
               many
               combined
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               the
               same
               .
               Hence
               the
               power
               of
               judgement
               is
               not
               
               the
               power
               of
               office
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               fraternity
               may
               have
               the
               one
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               not
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Here
             is
             no
             Argument
             at
             all
             .
             This
             new
             Church
             ,
             that
             now
             is
             called
             the
             Fraternity
             ,
             a
             new
             name
             ,
             not
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             
             this
             sense
             hath
             neither
             a
             divided
             nor
             an
             united
             power
             ,
             to
             make
             ,
             ordain
             and
             call
             to
             the
             holy
             Ministery
             one
             who
             was
             no
             Minister
             before
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             question
             is
             begged
             ,
             
               A
               divided
               power
               to
               choose
               in
               many
               ,
               is
               not
               an
               united
               power
               .
            
             It
             s
             true
             of
             the
             power
             of
             electing
             and
             choosing
             of
             Officers
             ,
             they
             are
             divers
             powers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             society
             hath
             the
             united
             power
             of
             choosing
             a
             Minister
             :
             but
             some
             men
             there
             alone
             have
             not
             a
             power
             ,
             being
             divided
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             women
             ,
             children
             and
             servants
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             finding
             himself
             ebbe
             in
             proving
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               the
               fraternity
               may
               have
               the
               power
               of
               judging
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               office
               :
            
             and
             he
             hath
             given
             no
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             office
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             juridical
             judging
             (
             for
             of
             that
             we
             now
             speak
             ,
             for
             the
             judgement
             of
             discretion
             women
             have
             )
             are
             different
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             divers
             subjects
             :
             But
             I
             deny
             that
             any
             hath
             official
             power
             ,
             but
             that
             man
             hath
             juridical
             power
             also
             ;
             or
             that
             any
             hath
             juridical
             power
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             also
             a
             power
             of
             office
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             brings
             no
             argument
             of
             the
             weight
             of
             a
             feather
             on
             the
             contrary
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             they
             have
             divers
             formal
             exceptions
             ,
             and
             
               because
               the
               power
               of
               judgement
               is
               not
               the
               power
               of
               office
               ,
               therefore
               the
               fraternity
               may
               have
               the
               one
               ,
               not
               the
               other
               .
            
             Weak
             Logick
             .
             
               Differunt
               conceptibus
               formalibus
            
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             
               differunt
               subjectis
            
             .
             A
             power
             of
             discoursing
             ,
             rationale
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             power
             of
             laughing
             ,
             risibile
             ;
             sure
             :
             and
             therefore
             (
             saith
             this
             simple
             Logick
             )
             a
             man
             may
             have
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             be
             rational
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             risible
             :
             I
             am
             sorry
             that
             godly
             and
             judicious
             men
             build
             such
             hay
             and
             stubble
             upon
             the
             foundation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Why
             does
             Mr.
             H.
             give
             this
             new
             Church
             a
             Latine
             Name
             ,
             
               The
               Fraternity
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Church
             of
             
               Redeemed
               ones
               built
               on
               the
            
             
             Rock
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             Brethren
             and
             no
             Sisters
             ?
             Ah!
             are
             women
             ,
             servants
             ,
             aged
             children
             ,
             nor
             redeemed
             ,
             not
             
               built
               on
               the
               Rock
            
             ?
             So
             is
             there
             a
             Gospel-instituted
             Church
             described
             .
             The
             word
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Stephanus
             tells
             us
             ,
             is
             onely
             twice
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             1
             
               Pet.
               2.
               17.
               
               Love
               the
               brotherhood
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             company
             of
             the
             brethren
             ,
             say
             Mr.
             
               Leigh
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               English
            
             
             Annotators
             .
             The
             company
             of
             the
             brethren
             ;
             Lorinus
             ,
             The
             Church
             ;
             Esthius
             ,
             The
             brethren
             by
             regeneration
             ,
             and
             new
             birth
             .
             So
             Piscator
             ,
             The
             brethren
             that
             are
             regenerated
             ;
             as
             
               the
               Nobility
               is
               put
               for
               the
               Nobles
               .
            
             Let
             any
             man
             judge
             ,
             if
             name
             or
             thing
             be
             so
             much
             as
             hinted
             at
             ,
             when
             Paul
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             export
             the
             brethren
             ,
             
               Iam.
               5.
               12.
               
               My
               brethren
               ,
               swear
               not
               ,
            
             does
             he
             not
             forbid
             women
             to
             swear
             ?
             or
             speak
             they
             of
             the
             brethren
             onely
             of
             a
             single
             congregation
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             and
             when
             Paul
             determined
             to
             come
             to
             the
             brethren
             at
             Rome
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             13
             ,
             14.
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             debtor
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             came
             he
             onely
             as
             such
             a
             debtor
             to
             brethren
             of
             a
             single
             congregation
             ?
             or
             onely
             such
             brethren
             of
             a
             single
             congregation
             justified
             by
             faith
             ?
             are
             they
             onely
             no
             debtors
             to
             the
             flesh
             ?
             Rom.
             8.
             12.
             
             &
             7.
             1.
             
             &
             10.
             1.
             
             &
             7.
             4.
             
             
               Wherefore
               my
               brethren
               ,
               ye
               are
               bec●me
               dead
               to
               the
               law
               by
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             are
             not
             women
             dead
             to
             the
             law
             through
             Christ
             ?
             See
             
               Rom.
               8.
               12.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             1.
             10
             ,
             26.
             and
             in
             many
             places
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             if
             the
             Scripture
             mean
             onely
             unofficed
             men
             by
             the
             Fraternity
             and
             Brethren
             .
             Cyprian
             hath
             the
             word
             Fraternity
             ,
             the
             
               whole
               Fraternity
            
             :
             but
             all
             that
             reade
             him
             know
             ,
             he
             means
             most
             ordinarily
             the
             whole
             Church
             and
             flock
             of
             men
             and
             women
             .
             And
             when
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             onely
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             brethren
             in
             office
             ,
             Act.
             10.
             23.
             
             &
             15.
             23.
             never
             for
             brethren
             of
             this
             new
             devised
             Church
             .
             Augustine
             useth
             it
             sometime
             for
             brethren
             in
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             Basil
             and
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               However
               the
               Elders
               are
               superior
               to
               the
               fraternity
               in
               regard
               of
               office
               ,
               rule
               ,
               act
               and
               exercise
               ,
               which
               is
               proper
               onely
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               fraternity
               ,
               the
               people
               or
               Church
               are
               superiour
               to
               the
               Elders
               in
               point
               of
               censure
               ,
               each
               have
               their
               full
               scope
               in
               their
               own
               sphere
               and
               compass
               :
               The
               office
               of
               Major
               ,
               King
               ,
               Emperour
               is
               not
               prejudged
               ,
               because
               the
               Corporation
               ,
               Parliament
               ,
               Princes
               and
               States
               for
               faults
               may
               depose
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             What
             he
             calls
             the
             fraternity
             in
             the
             one
             line
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             
             he
             calls
             it
             without
             all
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             People
             or
             Church
             ,
             as
             if
             women
             
             and
             servants
             were
             no
             part
             of
             the
             people
             and
             Church
             redeemed
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Whereas
             he
             makes
             the
             people
             or
             Church
             superior
             to
             the
             Elders
             (
             all
             of
             them
             if
             Hereticks
             )
             in
             regard
             of
             censure
             ,
             not
             of
             office
             and
             rule
             :
             He
             makes
             censuring
             or
             excommunicating
             no
             part
             of
             rule
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             .
             Excommunicating
             is
             either
             an
             act
             of
             teaching
             ;
             or
             2.
             of
             administring
             the
             Seals
             ;
             or
             3.
             of
             visiting
             ,
             by
             private
             exhorting
             ,
             convincing
             or
             comforting
             ,
             for
             an
             act
             of
             feeding
             for
             publick
             edification
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               5.
               5.
               2
               
               Cor.
            
             10.
             8.
             
             But
             that
             it
             can
             be
             none
             of
             these
             ,
             it
             needs
             no
             probation
             ;
             to
             excommunicate
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             preach
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             Mr.
             Cottons
             words
             .
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             is
             prejudged
             ,
             where
             ●nofficed
             men
             take
             on
             them
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             excommunicate
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             no
             such
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             given
             to
             them
             by
             any
             word
             of
             Christ.
             The
             instances
             of
             a
             Major
             ,
             King
             ,
             &c.
             prove
             nothing
             :
             All
             free
             Societies
             
             may
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             create
             ,
             and
             also
             choose
             
               Solomon
               ,
               David
            
             to
             be
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             unking
             them
             again
             for
             a
             fault
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             I
             have
             proved
             .
             And
             here
             is
             a
             clear
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             new
             devised
             fraternity
             of
             some
             few
             unofficed
             brethren
             should
             rule
             and
             over-rule
             ,
             and
             the
             sheep
             excommunicate
             all
             their
             officers
             ,
             must
             have
             a
             word
             of
             institution
             ,
             not
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             naked
             word
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               H.
               Hence
               the
               censure
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               for
               the
               act
               is
            
             
             
               common
               to
               the
               Elders
               ,
               onely
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               managing
               of
               it
               ,
               its
               peculiar
               for
               the
               Elders
               to
               be
               leaders
               in
               that
               action
               :
               and
               thence
               it
               is
               they
               are
               called
               (
               Leaders
               )
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             know
             not
             why
             the
             censure
             of
             Excommunication
             should
             not
             be
             common
             to
             both
             the
             Elders
             and
             this
             new
             fraternity
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             power
             and
             the
             act
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             except
             Mr.
             H.
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             office
             addes
             a
             new
             power
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             which
             the
             fraternity
             hath
             not
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             fraternity
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             officers
             ,
             and
             now
             when
             they
             are
             all
             turned
             grievous
             Wolves
             ,
             do
             excommunicate
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             want
             this
             new
             official
             power
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             which
             is
             strange
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             shall
             not
             have
             the
             complete
             power
             of
             Excommunication
             :
             and
             yet
             they
             exercise
             the
             act
             with
             commission
             from
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             to
             me
             a
             mystery
             ,
             what
             superiority
             
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               managing
               the
               act
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
            
             the
             officers
             have
             above
             
             the
             fraternity
             ,
             
               they
               load
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               they
               preside
               and
               moderate
               in
               the
               actual
               d●●pensing
               of
               censures
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             are
             called
             Overs●●rs
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
             Good
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             moderating
             the
             acts
             of
             judging
             ,
             makes
             the
             Pastor
             an
             overseer
             and
             
               watcher
               for
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Iudicature
               ,
               as
               one
               who
               must
               give
               an
               account
               to
               God
               ,
            
             for
             so
             the
             place
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             18.
             is
             .
             Was
             ever
             Scripture
             so
             tortured
             ?
             The
             scope
             of
             that
             place
             is
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             that
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             obey
             their
             watchmen
             ,
             feeding
             by
             the
             Word
             preached
             ,
             by
             Seals
             and
             Censures
             ,
             the
             flock
             ;
             so
             the
             words
             .
             So
             
               Beza
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Pareus
               ,
               Marlorat
               ,
               Piscator
            
             ;
             so
             
               Cajitanus
               ,
               Iustinus
               Martyr
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rulers
             .
             Never
             man
             ,
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Protestant
             ,
             
               Lu●●●ran
               ,
               Papist
            
             ,
             or
             Interpreter
             ,
             who
             expound
             that
             passage
             ,
             dreamed
             that
             the
             officers
             are
             called
             overseers
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             17
             ,
             18.
             because
             they
             lead
             and
             preside
             ,
             or
             convene
             and
             dissolve
             the
             congregation
             .
             
             For
             it
             follows
             ,
             the
             Moderator
             of
             a
             Judicature
             hath
             a
             superiority
             of
             office
             over
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             
               watches
               for
               their
               souls
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             is
             the
             Pastor
             of
             Elders
             and
             Pastors
             in
             the
             act
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             and
             rules
             them
             ,
             but
             reacheth
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Prelate
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             there
             be
             twelve
             Pastors
             over
             one
             congregation
             of
             Ierusalem
             in
             acts
             of
             censure
             ,
             Peter
             or
             some
             other
             leading
             the
             action
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             Pope
             with
             superiority
             of
             office
             over
             
               these
               to
               watch
               for
               their
               soul●
            
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             the
             Brethren
             excommunicate
             all
             their
             officers
             ,
             an
             unofficed
             Brother
             must
             lead
             the
             action
             as
             an
             overseer
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             
             ●7
             .
             What
             superiority
             of
             Jurisdiction
             hath
             this
             or
             any
             Moderator
             
             or
             Speaker
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             Prolocutor
             in
             a
             Synod
             ?
             for
             he
             hath
             but
             one
             vote
             .
             If
             it
             be
             a
             priority
             of
             honour
             ,
             for
             age
             ,
             and
             grace
             and
             gifts
             ,
             we
             must
             obey
             all
             the
             aged
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             in
             learning
             and
             holiness
             exceed
             us
             ,
             
               for
               they
               watch
               for
               our
               souls
               ,
            
             by
             the
             place
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             teacheth
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               first
               subject
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               .
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               The
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               is
               committed
               to
               the
               Church
            
             
             
               of
               confederate
               Saints
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               first
               subject
               thereof
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               new
               opinion
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               I
               oppose
               Fathers
               to
               Fathers
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               If
               it
               be
               in
               the
               peoples
               power
               to
               hinder
               excommunication
               to
               take
               place
               ,
               then
               the
               Elders
               only
               have
               not
               a
               power
               given
               them
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               manage
               this
               :
               but
               this
               is
               against
               the
               wisdom
               of
               Christ
               to
               ordain
               means
               that
               cannot
               attain
               the
               end
               ;
               which
               must
               be
               ,
               if
               the
               people
               may
               ●inder
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             man
             be
             the
             first
             and
             proper
             subject
             of
             capacity
             to
             laugh
             ,
             then
             must
             all
             contained
             under
             this
             subject
             ,
             
               Peter
               ,
               Ann●
            
             ,
             be
             capable
             to
             laugh
             ;
             but
             women
             ,
             servants
             ,
             aged
             children
             are
             as
             properly
             the
             confederate
             and
             inchurched
             Saints
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             words
             ,
             as
             men
             .
             Cyprian
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Fathers
             take
             in
             the
             
             people
             with
             the
             Rulers
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             censures
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             consent
             ;
             but
             without
             vanity
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             never
             Fathers
             ,
             Greek
             or
             or
             Latine
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             old
             or
             late
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             Schoolmen
             ,
             Prote
             ●ant
             ,
             Papist
             ,
             or
             any
             Divine
             ,
             till
             of
             late
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             and
             now
             the
             brethren
             of
             the
             Congregational
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             Separatists
             and
             Anabapti●●s
             taught
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             of
             a
             single
             congregation
             ,
             hath
             formally
             a
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             in
             them
             to
             make
             and
             unmake
             officers
             ,
             to
             call
             and
             excommunicate
             them
             .
             But
             you
             shall
             find
             all
             the
             principles
             and
             grounds
             of
             this
             new
             way
             〈◊〉
             
             the
             Arminian
             Authors
             and
             Socinians
             cited
             in
             the
             Margin
             ;
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             never
             laboured
             to
             vindicate
             their
             way
             from
             these
             impure
             Sects
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             deny
             the
             notes
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             brethren
             do
             against
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             deny
             the
             word
             Church
             ,
             either
             Mat.
             18.
             or
             elsewhere
             to
             signifie
             any
             thing
             but
             Believers
             ,
             never
             Rulers
             only
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             deny
             the
             definition
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             from
             a
             profession
             ,
             and
             require
             reality
             of
             holiness
             ,
             at
             least
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             our
             brethren
             with
             Anabaptists
             do
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Episcopius
             maintains
             separation
             .
             
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             deny
             all
             jurisdiction
             and
             necessity
             of
             lawful
             Synods
             ,
             as
             our
             Brethren
             do
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             All
             Churches
             to
             them
             are
             visible
             congregations
             which
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             ;
             so
             our
             brethren
             Churches
             of
             C●
             .
             in
             new
             
               England
               ,
               c.
               1.
               sect
               .
               1.
               par
               .
            
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             Mr
             :
             H.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Our
             brethren
             reject
             ordination
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             all
             juridical
             mission
             by
             officers
             of
             associate
             Churches
             ,
             and
             teach
             that
             aptness
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             holiness
             of
             live
             is
             sufficient
             for
             a
             call
             ,
             so
             the
             people
             desire
             them
             ,
             or
             chuse
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             do
             also
             the
             Arminians
             and
             Socinians
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             Th●●
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             
               id
               est
            
             ,
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             the
             Officers
             by
             accident
             ,
             being
             only
             separable
             adjuncts
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             have
             a
             juridical
             power
             of
             excommunication
             ;
             so
             Socinians
             acknowledge
             all
             the
             godly
             and
             believers
             to
             be
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             though
             scattered
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             and
             reject
             the
             authority
             of
             all
             visible
             Churches
             and
             Councels
             ,
             deny
             all
             juridical
             calling
             and
             ordination
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             they
             judge
             the
             visible
             professors
             and
             people
             to
             be
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             which
             governs
             and
             excommunicates
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             mind
             of
             Mr.
             Hooker
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             And
             the
             brethren
             and
             (
             9.
             )
             some
             Socinians
             ,
             as
             Nicolaides
             and
             others
             ,
             hold
             that
             wicked
             men
             by
             no
             law
             of
             God
             are
             
             to
             be
             suffered
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             there
             Iure
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             offends
             ,
             that
             unregenerated
             men
             ,
             when
             known
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             suffered
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             ordinances
             should
             be
             dispenced
             to
             them
             ;
             which
             to
             be
             ,
             is
             against
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             patience
             and
             meekness
             of
             Christ
             (
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             known
             non-regenerated
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             scandalous
             )
             and
             so
             against
             the
             
             patience
             and
             meekness
             required
             in
             his
             servants
             and
             Church
             in
             order
             to
             his
             end
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Against
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             the
             schoole
             of
             Christ
             ;
             no
             master
             ought
             to
             exclude
             out
             of
             the
             school
             a
             child
             ,
             who
             though
             dull
             of
             learning
             ,
             yet
             is
             well
             disposed
             ,
             and
             keepes
             the
             laws
             of
             order
             and
             discipline
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             ordained
             
               ●o
               fine
            
             ,
             that
             the
             non-regenerate
             may
             be
             effectually
             called
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             None
             should
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             but
             these
             who
             are
             extremely
             scandalous
             ,
             or
             obstinate
             ;
             and
             so
             none
             are
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             for
             simple
             non-regeneration
             ,
             which
             can
             appear
             only
             to
             be
             non-regeneration
             to
             some
             regenerate
             only
             ,
             Ps.
             36.
             1.
             and
             not
             to
             them
             infallibly
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             the
             command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             
               jure
               ,
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             baptized
             huge
             multitudes
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             no
             assurance
             that
             they
             were
             regenerate
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             he
             names
             them
             a
             generation
             of
             Vipers
             ,
             and
             rebukes
             them
             as
             Hypocrites
             ,
             who
             thought
             it
             holiness
             enough
             to
             be
             the
             carnally
             born
             sons
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Mat.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             I
             do
             not
             speak
             this
             to
             lay
             any
             odium
             upon
             the
             brethren
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             loved
             the
             wayes
             of
             Arminians
             and
             Socinians
             ,
             but
             upon
             a
             twofold
             account
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Because
             Mr.
             H.
             passes
             all
             what
             I
             said
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             not
             worthy
             
             the
             answering
             ;
             though
             indeed
             ,
             to
             speak
             or
             comply
             in
             opinions
             with
             enemies
             to
             Christ
             ,
             his
             redemption
             ,
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             free
             grace
             ,
             is
             not
             overly
             to
             be
             looked
             on
             ;
             especially
             in
             a
             new
             frame
             of
             government
             spiritual
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             Presbytery
             is
             called
             Antichristian
             ,
             prelatical
             ,
             formal
             ,
             by
             our
             brethren
             .
             I
             love
             not
             high
             appeals
             ,
             judging
             that
             they
             often
             fail
             against
             the
             third
             command
             ;
             as
             for
             toleration
             maintained
             by
             Socinians
             and
             Arminians
             I
             impute
             it
             not
             to
             Mr.
             H.
             or
             the
             brethren
             of
             
               N.
               E.
            
             But
             there
             be
             not
             many
             ,
             to
             my
             knowledge
             (
             I
             say
             no
             further
             )
             for
             the
             congregatonal
             way
             ,
             but
             
             they
             are
             for
             toleration
             in
             non-fundamentals
             :
             and
             how
             few
             fundamentals
             there
             be
             possibly
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             they
             are
             ,
             who
             can
             define
             ?
             so
             that
             this
             way
             seems
             to
             me
             no
             less
             new
             ,
             then
             other
             sinful
             ways
             of
             Arminians
             and
             Socinians
             ;
             and
             what
             mischiefe
             toleration
             brings
             forth
             in
             Britain
             also
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             hold
             that
             censures
             should
             not
             be
             dispenced
             against
             the
             peoples
             mind
             ;
             for
             as
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             the
             censure
             shall
             not
             
             edifie
             ,
             if
             most
             of
             the
             people
             be
             infected
             with
             the
             same
             scandal
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             people
             shall
             not
             in
             their
             practices
             yield
             ,
             it
             may
             breed
             a
             separation
             and
             a
             schism
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             naughty
             consequence
             ,
             if
             
             the
             people
             may
             hinder
             excommunication
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             no
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             executed
             without
             the
             peoples
             judicial
             power
             ;
             this
             follows
             not
             ,
             except
             the
             people
             had
             a
             Ius
             ,
             a
             judicial
             power
             from
             Christ
             to
             hinder
             excommunication
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             not
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             had
             a
             judicial
             power
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             use
             it
             not
             right
             ,
             but
             abuse
             that
             judicial
             power
             (
             suppose
             they
             had
             it
             )
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             excommunication
             is
             not
             an
             ordinance
             of
             God.
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Elders
             may
             abuse
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             so
             hinder
             excommunication
             ;
             and
             without
             them
             ,
             saith
             Mr.
             Cotton
             ,
             no
             act
             of
             
               ruling
               and
               excommunicating
               can
               be
            
             ;
             shall
             therefore
             excommunication
             be
             no
             ordinance
             ?
             persecutors
             do
             hinder
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             shall
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             for
             that
             be
             no
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ?
             but
             the
             people
             lawfully
             may
             withdraw
             their
             consent
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             excommunication
             .
             This
             yet
             proves
             not
             ;
             
               If
               the
               peoples
               power
               lawfully
               used
               hinder
               undue
               excommunication
               ,
               then
               the
               Elders
               onely
               have
               not
               power
               .
            
             For
             the
             peoples
             power
             lawfully
             used
             ,
             hindered
             King
             Saul
             to
             put
             Ionathan
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             hindered
             all
             the
             Judges
             from
             doing
             the
             same
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             King
             Saul
             and
             the
             Judges
             only
             have
             not
             judicial
             power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             but
             the
             people
             have
             it
             also
             ?
             it
             follows
             not
             :
             yea
             ,
             but
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             Christ
             shall
             appoint
             a
             means
             of
             reformation
             ,
             and
             purging
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             in
             an
             ordinary
             course
             shall
             not
             attain
             the
             end
             ,
             is
             deeply
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             faithfulness
             ,
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             Christ
             :
             any
             manner
             of
             way
             this
             is
             an
             argument
             carnall
             and
             humane
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Where
             hath
             Christ
             interposed
             his
             faithfulness
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             
             that
             if
             officers
             and
             brethren
             make
             use
             of
             the
             judicial
             power
             he
             hath
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             Church
             shall
             be
             actually
             purged
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             the
             question
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Where
             hath
             he
             promised
             a
             reformed
             Church
             ,
             in
             case
             these
             who
             have
             power
             to
             reform
             ,
             stand
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             shall
             Christs
             wisdome
             be
             accused
             ,
             or
             the
             Gospel
             reproched
             ,
             because
             either
             men
             hinder
             it
             to
             be
             preached
             ,
             or
             these
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             preached
             ,
             believe
             it
             not
             ?
             or
             does
             the
             faithfulness
             of
             God
             fail
             ,
             though
             
               all
               men
               are
               lyars
               ?
               Rom.
            
             3.
             
             Is
             his
             wisedom
             darkned
             ,
             though
             all
             become
             vain
             and
             foolish
             in
             their
             imaginations
             ?
             yea
             ,
             if
             women
             ,
             servants
             ,
             children
             of
             age
             refuse
             to
             withdraw
             from
             the
             excommunicate
             ,
             the
             censure
             cannot
             edifie
             ;
             they
             have
             not
             for
             that
             a
             judicial
             power
             to
             excommunicate
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               keys
               of
               the
               kingdom
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Metaphor
               ,
               signifies
               all
               that
               ministerial
               power
               by
               Christ
               dispenced
               ,
               and
               from
               Christ
               received
               ;
               whereby
               all
               the
               affairs
               of
               his
               house
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               opening
               to
               such
               as
               stoop
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               shutting
               to
               such
               as
               will
               not
               come
               under
               his
               authority
               ,
               are
               acted
               according
               to
               his
               mind
               .
            
             
          
           
             Ans.
             Learned
             Mr.
             Wilson
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Liegh
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Beda
               ,
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               Ierom
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
            
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             keys
             noteth
             ministerial
             power
             ,
             never
             since
             Learning
             and
             Tongues
             were
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             given
             to
             unofficed
             and
             private
             men
             ,
             to
             exercise
             and
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             oeconomus
             Master-houshold
             ,
             or
             steward
             .
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             the
             learned
             Annotator
             ,
             who
             answers
             Pamelius
             ,
             make
             Stantes
             distinguished
             from
             these
             who
             fell
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             utterly
             to
             be
             debarred
             
               ut
               prophani
               &
               canes
            
             ,
             as
             prophane
             ,
             
               ab
               omni
               rerum
               Ecclesiasticarum
               cognitione
            
             ,
             but
             never
             indued
             with
             juridical
             power
             ,
             as
             the
             Rulers
             ;
             to
             these
             Mr.
             H
             answers
             nothing
             :
             onely
             all
             such
             means
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               as
               are
               sufficient
               ,
               private
               ,
               or
               publick
               ,
               to
               open
               and
               shut
               Heaven
               ,
               may
               be
               called
               the
               keys
               .
            
             All
             means
             of
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             women
             .
             Abigail
             and
             others
             of
             
             ged
             children
             and
             servants
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             of
             another
             congregation
             are
             sure
             means
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             opening
             and
             shutting
             Heaven
             ;
             shall
             these
             women
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             for
             that
             bear
             the
             keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               key
               of
               Royalty
               is
               only
               in
               Christ
               ,
               the
               key
               of
               charity
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               all
               believers
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               Christian
               love
               lend
               some
               help
               ,
               but
               have
               no
               power
               judicial
               to
               proceed
               .
               There
               is
               the
               Key
               of
               subordinate
               power
               which
               only
               such
               and
               all
               such
               have
               as
               are
               combined
               in
               a
               special
               corporation
               ,
               and
               come
               under
               the
               external
               government
               of
               the
               Scepter
               of
               Christ
               ;
               such
               have
               good
               law
               to
               proceed
               against
               such
               as
               will
               not
               stoop
               to
               the
               rule
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             What
             the
             Brethren
             have
             more
             then
             
               the
               key
               of
               charity
            
             ,
             
             to
             lend
             help
             out
             of
             love
             ,
             is
             the
             debate
             ;
             sure
             if
             women
             be
             not
             excluded
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Love
             ,
             this
             key
             cannot
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               If
               only
               such
               ,
               and
               all
               such
            
             (
             omne
             &
             solum
             )
             
               as
               are
               combined
               in
               a
               speciall
               corporation
               ,
               have
               the
               key
               of
               subordinate
               power
            
             ;
             this
             power
             essentially
             and
             universally
             must
             agree
             to
             the
             so
             combined
             body
             .
             But
             women
             ,
             aged
             children
             ,
             servants
             ,
             are
             especially
             combined
             by
             the
             Church-covenant
             ,
             as
             is
             easie
             to
             prove
             from
             Mr.
             
               H.
               quod
               convenit
               omni
               &
               soli
               convenit
               reciprocè
               &
               universaliter
               .
               Ergo
               ,
            
             only
             the
             combined
             Church-members
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Church-members
             (
             so
             women
             )
             must
             excommunicate
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             them
             ;
             then
             the
             officers
             ,
             as
             members
             combined
             ,
             not
             as
             officers
             do
             excommunicate
             ;
             I
             quit
             all
             Logick
             ,
             if
             this
             can
             be
             eluded
             .
             Now
             Mr.
             H.
             sayes
             that
             confederate
             Saints
             ,
             all
             ,
             and
             onely
             have
             the
             keys
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Pro.
             3.
             
             
               The
               keys
               of
               subordinate
               power
               are
               seated
               firstly
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               are
               communicated
               to
               any
               that
               in
               any
               measure
               or
               manner
               share
               therein
               :
               heat
               to
               first
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               as
               its
               proper
               subject
               ,
               the
               faculty
               of
               sense
               belongs
               first
               to
               the
               sensitive
               soul
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
               The
               power
               of
               the
               keys
            
             belongs
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Believers
             ,
             
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             virtual
             subject
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             the
             rulers
             and
             guides
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             formal
             subject
             ;
             as
             heat
             is
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             so
             every
             part
             of
             the
             fire
             is
             formally
             hot
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             first
             formal
             subject
             :
             as
             iron
             is
             hot
             by
             participation
             ,
             by
             the
             fire
             .
             But
             by
             this
             Mr.
             H.
             must
             say
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Churches
             
             of
             Believers
             are
             endued
             with
             this
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             as
             the
             partial
             and
             incomplete
             subject
             .
             So
             yetmust
             women
             ,
             children
             and
             servants
             be
             endued
             formally
             with
             the
             judicial
             power
             of
             the
             keys
             :
             but
             this
             is
             false
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             keys
             are
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             ,
             in
             the
             rulers
             formally
             by
             the
             judicial
             power
             inherent
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             men
             ,
             and
             women
             by
             consent
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             inherent
             formal
             power
             juridical
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             keys
             belong
             to
             all
             rulers
             ,
             ruled
             ,
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             masters
             ,
             servants
             ,
             parents
             ,
             children
             ,
             objectively
             and
             finaliter
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             and
             every
             part
             thereof
             ,
             
               Eph.
               4.
               11
               ,
               12.
               2
               
               Cor.
            
             10
             8.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Is
               suits
               not
               with
               right
               reason
               to
               cast
               some
               part
               of
               the
               power
               firstly
               upon
               the
               people
               ,
               some
               part
               upon
               the
               Rulers
               ,
               as
               though
               there
               were
               two
               first
               subjects
               of
               this
               power
               which
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               text
               gainsayeth
               ,
               to
               thee
               will
               I
               give
               ,
               not
               to
               them
               :
               it
               were
               to
               speak
               daggers
               and
               contradictions
               to
               make
               but
               one
               first
               subject
               of
               the
               power
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               others
               to
               share
               in
               this
               power
               ,
               is
               more
               wide
               from
               the
               mark
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Judge
             if
             it
             suits
             with
             reason
             ,
             which
             judicious
             and
             godly
             Mr.
             Cotton
             saith
             ,
             
               when
               the
               Church
               of
               a
               particular
               Congregation
            
             
             
               walketh
               together
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               all
               the
               brethren
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               the
               first
               subject
               of
               Church
               liberty
               ,
               and
               the
               Elders
               thereof
               of
               Church-authority
               ,
               and
               both
               of
               them
               together
               ,
               are
               the
               first
               subject
               of
               all
            
             
             
               Church
               power
               needful
               to
               be
               exercised
               within
               themselves
               ,
               whether
               in
               Election
               ,
               Ordination
               ,
               or
               Censures
               of
               their
               own
               body
               .
            
          
           
             They
             may
             distinguish
             between
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
             and
             between
             Church
             power
             .
             But
             it
             suits
             as
             little
             with
             reason
             to
             make
             two
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             two
             first
             subjects
             ,
             or
             one
             complete
             first
             subject
             of
             Church
             power
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             one
             complete
             first
             subject
             ,
             or
             two
             first
             subjects
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keys
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             against
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             organick
             be
             the
             first
             virtual
             subject
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             body
             be
             the
             first
             formal
             subject
             of
             both
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             of
             Church-power
             in
             the
             exercise
             ,
             the
             Rulers
             acting
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             their
             way
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ;
             nor
             are
             there
             for
             that
             two
             subjects
             of
             power
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Argument
             by
             which
             Mr.
             H.
             proveth
             this
             is
             most
             feeble
             ,
             
             
               It
               is
               said
               to
               Peter
               ,
               to
               thee
               I
               will
               give
               the
               keys
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               Ergo
               ,
               Peter
            
             represents
             the
             people
             ,
             Believers
             only
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               est
            
             ,
             the
             male-Church
             of
             the
             redeemed
             :
             I
             would
             not
             buy
             such
             Logick
             for
             a
             Not
             ,
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             collective
             ,
             and
             represents
             many
             ,
             for
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             noteth
             the
             Keys
             of
             jurisdiction
             ,
             of
             preaching
             the
             word
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             see
             ,
             he
             gives
             the
             keys
             of
             knowledge
             principally
             and
             firstly
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             secondarily
             to
             the
             Elders
             
               who
               labour
               not
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
               ,
            
             in
             so
             far
             as
             they
             concur
             to
             make
             the
             word
             effectual
             .
             Nor
             can
             the
             Lord
             have
             given
             the
             Key
             of
             only
             ruling
             to
             the
             preaching
             Elders
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             speaks
             to
             Peter
             as
             representing
             two
             subjects
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             neither
             dagger
             nor
             weapon
             of
             blood
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             of
             the
             first-born
             including
             rulers
             and
             ruled
             ,
             be
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             free
             redemption
             ,
             of
             all
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             in
             their
             saving
             fruit
             ,
             of
             all
             styles
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             Body
             ,
             Love
             ,
             &c.
             the
             saving
             priviledges
             of
             special
             note
             ,
             that
             one
             promised
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             new
             heart
             ,
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             perseverance
             ,
             ruling
             in
             the
             visible
             kingdom
             by
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             particular
             congregation
             and
             society
             share
             of
             all
             these
             at
             the
             second
             hand
             .
             And
             Mr.
             H.
             must
             be
             content
             that
             we
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             weak
             Divinity
             ,
             that
             Christ
             gave
             himselfe
             for
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             bestows
             all
             upon
             her
             firstly
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             be
             the
             first
             natural
             recipient
             subject
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             as
             the
             element
             of
             fire
             ,
             not
             this
             or
             that
             fraction
             or
             fragment
             of
             that
             Element
             is
             the
             first
             adequate
             ,
             natural
             recipient
             subject
             of
             heat
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             explained
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Prop.
             4.
             
             
               The
               power
               of
               the
               keys
               take
               it
               in
               the
               complete
               nature
               thereof
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Believers
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               first
               subject
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               manner
               and
               order
               of
               ruling
               that
               Christ
               appointed
               ,
               in
               the
               parts
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             H.
             speaks
             not
             distinctly
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             told
             us
             what
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keys
             is
             in
             its
             complete
             nature
             ,
             and
             what
             in
             its
             incomplete
             and
             half
             nature
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             he
             sayes
             the
             Church-congregational
             ,
             and
             the
             male-Church
             of
             Believers
             so
             consederate
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             he
             saith
             an
             untruth
             like
             to
             this
             ,
             this
             particular
             fragment
             of
             the
             Element
             of
             fire
             is
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             heat
             .
             And
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             what
             say
             you
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             quarters
             of
             the
             Element
             of
             fire
             ,
             must
             
             they
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             be
             the
             subj●ct
             of
             heat
             secondary
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             participation
             ?
             So
             you
             may
             say
             London
             is
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             power
             of
             government
             in
             England
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             Norwich
             ;
             now
             the
             first
             subject
             by
             you
             is
             omne
             and
             solum
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             Mr.
             Cotton
             go
             before
             you
             ;
             it
             is
             like
             England
             would
             take
             it
             evil
             ,
             and
             judge
             that
             Norwich
             did
             not
             logically
             distinguish
             .
             Our
             Brethren
             
             must
             be
             content
             no
             Congregation
             is
             any
             other
             but
             an
             integral
             part
             (
             as
             D.
             Ames
             .
             grants
             )
             of
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             .
             And
             Christs
             design
             of
             Love
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             ,
             by
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             subject
             ,
             should
             partake
             of
             all
             the
             speciall
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Grace
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Redemption
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Covenant
               blessings
               ,
               &c.
               power
               of
               binding
               ,
               loosing
               ,
               seals
               in
               their
               blessed
               fruit
               for
               the
               whole
               .
            
          
           
             Nor
             can
             I
             say
             Amen
             to
             that
             of
             Mr.
             Cotton
             .
             
          
           
             
               A
               particular
               Church
               or
               Congregation
               professing
               the
               faith
               taken
               indefinitly
               ,
               for
               any
               Church
               (
               one
               as
               well
               as
               another
               )
               is
               the
               first
               subject
               of
               all
               the
               Church
               Officers
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               spiritual
               gifts
               and
               power
               —
               whether
               it
               be
            
             Paul
             ,
             or
             Apollo
             ,
             or
             Cephas
             ,
             
               all
               are
               yours
               (
               speaking
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Corinth
             ,
             1
             Cor
             3.
             22.
             )
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Mr.
             Cotton
             must
             prove
             that
             Paul
             there
             speaks
             of
             a
             
             particular
             Church
             that
             comes
             all
             together
             into
             one
             place
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             ,
             citing
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             23.
             and
             that
             formally
             as
             a
             single
             congregation
             meeting
             in
             one
             .
             It
             were
             a
             most
             comfortless
             Doctrine
             to
             limit
             that
             soul
             delighting
             priviledge
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               3.
               21.
               all
               things
               are
               yours
               ,
            
             then
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             are
             yours
             .
             And
             vers
             .
             23.
             
               ye
               are
               Christs
            
             ,
             onely
             to
             Saints
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             a
             Church-meeting
             in
             one
             place
             .
             What
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             scope
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             you
             have
             right
             to
             Christ
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             Covenant-promises
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             subject
             only
             under
             the
             reduplication
             of
             a
             congregation
             meeting
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             as
             an
             organized
             Church
             .
             
             
             Ah!
             and
             shall
             not
             Christ
             and
             all
             things
             be
             theirs
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             no
             Church-state
             like
             that
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             but
             wander
             
               in
               deserts
               ,
               and
               in
               mountains
               ,
               and
               in
               dens
               ,
               and
               cave●
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             Heb.
             11.
             38
             and
             have
             no
             certain
             
               dwelling
               house
            
             ,
             nor
             fixed
             Church
             congregational
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             11
             
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             agrees
             to
             Believers
             ,
             as
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Believers
             ,
             to
             believing
             women
             ,
             aged
             children
             ,
             servants
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             scattered
             Saints
             .
             Now
             in
             no
             such
             Church
             state
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Cotton
             imagines
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             be
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             Iohn
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Pathmes
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Apostles
             as
             believing
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             cannot
             agree
             to
             a
             congregation
             as
             the
             first
             subject
             ,
             which
             reciprocally
             and
             only
             receiveth
             this
             power
             .
             But
             such
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Revel
               .
               21.
               7.
               
               He
               that
               overcomes
               shall
               inherit
               all
               things
               ,
               all
               are
               yours
               ,
            
             death
             in
             the
             sweet
             fruit
             of
             it
             belongs
             to
             women
             ,
             and
             to
             Christians
             as
             Christians
             ,
             though
             in
             no
             congregational
             state
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             women
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             whether
             in
             such
             a
             Church-state
             or
             not
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             Keyes
             .
             And
             it
             is
             wretched
             Logick
             ;
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               all
               things
               are
               yours
               ,
               and
               ye
               are
               Christs
               ,
            
             to
             a
             congregation
             that
             meets
             in
             one
             place
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             such
             a
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             a
             congregation
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             first
             subject
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             a
             congregation
             :
             then
             may
             I
             infer
             the
             promise
             
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
               ,
               to
               receive
               the
               hidden
               Manna
               ,
               and
               the
               ●…ning
               Star
               ,
            
             and
             to
             sit
             in
             a
             Throne
             with
             Christ
             ,
             is
             made
             to
             such
             as
             overcome
             in
             the
             congregation
             (
             as
             our
             Brethren
             say
             )
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             of
             Pergamos
             ,
             of
             Thyatira
             ,
             &c.
             Rev.
             2.
             3.
             therefore
             these
             promises
             are
             made
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             a
             congregation
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             first
             subject
             ;
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             all
             the
             congregational
             Church
             must
             be
             the
             first
             subject
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             only
             subject
             of
             all
             priviledges
             of
             the
             congregational
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             of
             being
             justified
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             Temples
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             redeemed
             and
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             these
             priviledges
             must
             agree
             to
             the
             congregation
             firstly
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             other
             for
             the
             congregation
             ,
             as
             that
             agrees
             first
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             iron
             ,
             to
             water
             for
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Paul
             saying
             ,
             
               all
               are
               yours
            
             ,
             whether
             Paul
             ,
             &c.
             he
             cannot
             mean
             Paul
             ,
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             is
             proper
             to
             you
             as
             a
             congregation
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             Apostolick
             travels
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             false
             :
             nor
             can
             the
             meaning
             be
             ,
             Paul
             as
             a
             fixed
             Pastor
             is
             yours
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             no
             fixed
             Pastor
             to
             them
             ,
             tyed
             to
             that
             congregation
             only
             .
             Then
             the
             meaning
             must
             
             be
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             Synechdoche
             ,
             all
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             in
             their
             labours
             must
             be
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             all
             the
             earth
             over
             ,
             whom
             they
             must
             gather
             in
             ,
             and
             perfect
             as
             Christs
             body
             ,
             and
             parts
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             and
             not
             as
             a
             congregation
             ;
             so
             our
             Brethren
             in
             this
             as
             in
             many
             other
             points
             abuse
             ,
             but
             expound
             not
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               power
               of
               the
               keys
               is
               in
               her
               (
               the
               Church
               congregational
               of
               Believers
               )
               as
               in
               the
               cause
               subordinately
               under
               Christ
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               thereby
               here
               be
               acted
               as
            
             potestas
             judicii
             ,
             
               in
               admission
               of
               members
               ,
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               in
               censuring
               by
               admonition
               ,
               for
               each
               man
               is
               a
               Iudge
               of
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               judicial
               way
               of
               admonition
               ,
               when
               the
               parties
               are
               in
               such
               a
               state
               as
               in
            
             foro
             exteriori
             ,
             
               they
               can
               make
               process
            
             juridicè
             ,
             
               against
               each
               other
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               a
               power
               of
               gift
               in
               all
               elections
               .
               Or
               else
               this
               power
               of
               the
               keys
               is
               communicated
               from
               her
               to
               the
               officers
               ,
               the
               soul
               doth
               not
               see
               but
               by
               an
               eye
               ,
               makes
               an
               eye
               and
               sees
               by
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Church
               makes
               a
               Minister
               ,
               and
               dispenseth
               Words
               and
               Sacraments
               by
               Officers
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             We
             seek
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             see
             only
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             naked
             assertions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             is
             radically
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             redeemed
             
             ones
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             male-Church
             of
             redeemed
             ones
             ,
             a
             creature
             for
             name
             and
             thing
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             this
             male-Church
             by
             a
             judicial
             power
             admits
             members
             ,
             prove
             that
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             absence
             of
             Ministers
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             then
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             with
             the
             male-Church
             excluding
             women
             ,
             aged
             children
             ,
             judicially
             admit
             members
             ,
             then
             all
             female
             members
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             servants
             with
             blind
             obedience
             must
             own
             these
             members
             ,
             and
             watch
             over
             them
             :
             prove
             this
             ,
             for
             women
             have
             neither
             consent
             nor
             vote
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             every
             one
             may
             judicially
             process
             another
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             judicially
             accuse
             one
             another
             and
             complain
             ,
             and
             bring
             witnesses
             against
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             prove
             the
             scandal
             :
             that
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             may
             judicially
             accuse
             before
             the
             Church
             the
             daughters
             ,
             or
             servant
             women
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             men
             that
             are
             incorrigible
             after
             private
             admonition
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             members
             of
             the
             male-Church
             judge
             one
             
             another
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             is
             the
             question
             .
             Give
             us
             Scripture
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             is
             
               Potestas
               doni
            
             ,
             a
             power
             of
             a
             gift
             in
             all
             elections
             ,
             well
             ;
             a
             power
             of
             a
             gift
             of
             discerning
             &
             trying
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             my
             Pastor
             ,
             sure
             women
             have
             their
             gift
             of
             discerning
             ;
             why
             should
             Pastors
             be
             obtruded
             upon
             women
             blindly
             ?
             should
             men
             have
             dominion
             over
             their
             faith
             ?
             I
             am
             glad
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             gives
             no
             juridical
             power
             to
             the
             call
             and
             making
             of
             Officers
             :
             but
             only
             a
             power
             of
             gift
             ,
             
               Potestas
               doni
            
             .
             But
             the
             Church
             communicates
             this
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             to
             the
             Officers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             male
             Church
             of
             redeemed
             Brethren
             .
             This
             is
             proved
             by
             no
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             similitude
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             said
             (
             by
             poor
             Physiology
             )
             
               The
               Soul
               makes
               an
               Eye
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Brethren
             make
             their
             Officers
             ,
             which
             we
             deny
             :
             God
             makes
             them
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             
               Acts
               6.
               6.
               1
               
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               2
               
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               power
               of
               judgement
               is
               the
               Church
               formaliter
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             often
             said
             ,
             never
             proved
             to
             be
             formaliter
             in
             your
             male
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Whether
               Mr.
               Hooker
               his
               Arguments
               conclude
               strongly
               that
               the
               People
               have
               a
               power
               of
               judging
               .
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               197.
               
               The
               power
               of
               judgement
               is
               in
               the
               Rulers
               directively
               (
               as
               formally
               in
               the
               people
               )
               they
               out
               of
               an
               office
               power
               ,
               leading
               the
               whole
               proceeding
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             never
             heard
             that
             a
             chief
             member
             ,
             either
             Speaker
             in
             
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             President
             in
             Councel
             ,
             or
             Chair-man
             in
             Committee
             ,
             or
             Moderator
             in
             Assembly
             ,
             was
             a
             place
             of
             juridical
             power
             ,
             or
             office
             over
             the
             Judicature
             ,
             or
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             a
             place
             of
             priority
             of
             order
             it
             is
             ,
             which
             one
             may
             have
             to
             day
             and
             want
             to
             morrow
             :
             for
             the
             nature
             of
             order
             requires
             that
             one
             open
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             moderate
             the
             meeting
             :
             if
             this
             be
             all
             ,
             the
             official
             power
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             gives
             to
             officers
             ,
             is
             weak
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             worth
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             power
             ,
             no
             act
             of
             ruling
             and
             governing
             given
             to
             the
             Pastors
             above
             the
             Brethren
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             call
             an
             Assembly
             ,
             Io●l
             2.
             
             Is
             not
             proper
             to
             the
             officers
             ,
             the
             Assembly
             by
             its
             intrinsical
             power
             from
             Christ
             ,
             may
             convene
             in
             his
             name
             .
             Nor
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             examine
             members
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Apostles
             or
             not
             ,
             by
             their
             way
             cannot
             be
             proper
             to
             the
             Elders
             ruling
             ,
             for
             it
             agrees
             to
             other
             members
             ,
             as
             wel●
             as
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Ordination
             is
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             (
             according
             to
             our
             Brethren
             )
             and
             creating
             of
             Officers
             ,
             though
             Mr.
             Cotton
             make
             it
             peculiar
             to
             Officers
             ,
             because
             of
             
               Act.
               6.
               6.
               1
               
               Tim
            
             4.
             14.
             as
             Mr.
             Cotton
             cites
             ;
             yet
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             the
             Brethren
             may
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             no
             act
             of
             the
             Key
             of
             Authority
             ,
             that
             the
             Elders
             open
             the
             doors
             of
             speech
             more
             then
             that
             one
             speak
             before
             another
             ,
             or
             that
             Elihu
             speak
             more
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             friends
             ,
             
             is
             no
             act
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             .
             Nor
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             Is
             the
             preparing
             of
             matters
             ,
             and
             receiving
             of
             complaints
             ,
             by
             our
             Brethrens
             way
             proper
             to
             them
             then
             to
             other
             officers
             more
             ,
             since
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             all
             equally
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Brethren
             .
             What
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             the
             Pastors
             have
             in
             preaching
             and
             exhorting
             ,
             they
             have
             it
             rather
             over
             the
             congregation
             ,
             then
             over
             the
             male-Church
             of
             Brethren
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             so
             properly
             a
             superiority
             of
             rule
             ,
             as
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             in
             Synods
             they
             have
             over
             Churches
             ;
             nor
             can
             the
             Pastor
             have
             a
             directive
             power
             as
             a
             Pastor
             over
             the
             brethren
             ;
             since
             by
             M.
             H.
             his
             way
             ,
             they
             may
             judg
             and
             censure
             him
             .
             Can
             the
             King
             be
             their
             Judg
             with
             a
             directive
             power
             ,
             who
             not
             being
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             may
             judg
             authoritatively
             whether
             he
             should
             be
             King
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             may
             dethrone
             him
             ?
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg.
             1.
             
             
               Ejusdem
               ist
               instituere
               &
               destituere
               ,
               The
               people
               have
               power
               to
               consure
               and
               depose
               Officers
               in
               case
               of
               heresie
               ,
               or
               otber
               iuiquity
               ,
               for
               they
               gave
               power
               by
               election
               to
               Rulers
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             ordinary
             to
             our
             Brethren
             to
             prove
             in
             a
             Circle
             ,
             the
             fraternity
             have
             power
             to
             chuse
             Officers
             ,
             ere
             they
             have
             power
             to
             depose
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             power
             to
             censure
             &
             excommunicate
             ,
             he
             whole
             being
             above
             the
             part
             :
             ergo
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             power
             to
             ordain
             :
             we
             deny
             the
             Fraternity
             can
             either
             make
             or
             unmake
             officers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             is
             not
             so
             undeniable
             a
             proposition
             ,
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Officers
             ,
             a
             Church
             of
             thirty
             may
             constitute
             themselves
             in
             a
             Judicature
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             by
             an
             intrinsecal
             power
             in
             themselves
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             may
             for
             heresie
             and
             scandal
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             destroy
             and
             censure
             themselves
             ,
             it
             followeth
             not
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Apostles
             were
             immediatly
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             made
             Pastors
             
             habitu
             ,
             by
             that
             call
             and
             special
             direction
             of
             the
             spirit
             (
             which
             was
             in
             stead
             of
             Election
             )
             Paul
             is
             forbidden
             to
             preach
             in
             Bithynia
             ,
             and
             called
             to
             preach
             in
             Macedonia
             :
             how
             many
             times
             should
             the
             P●ostles
             be
             made
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             unpastored
             again
             ,
             if
             the
             present
             call
             be
             that
             only
             which
             makes
             them
             Pastors
             ?
             Levites
             were
             ordained
             to
             serve
             the
             Tribes
             joyntly
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Tribes
             were
             dispersed
             ,
             the
             Levites
             were
             dispersed
             ,
             and
             remained
             Levites
             in
             whatever
             place
             they
             came
             to
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Hudson
             sheweth
             .
             
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             Pastors
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             members
             of
             the
             Churchonly
             to
             which
             they
             are
             chosen
             Pastors
             ,
             then
             as
             to
             the
             former
             part
             ,
             
             they
             and
             all
             other
             baptized
             to
             one
             single
             congregation
             ,
             when
             
             that
             Church
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             are
             no
             more
             baptized
             ,
             and
             as
             Pastors
             cannot
             exercise
             pastoral
             acts
             ,
             but
             to
             their
             own
             Church
             ;
             neither
             can
             they
             act
             as
             baptized
             professors
             in
             another
             Church
             ,
             baptizing
             being
             a
             Citizens
             solemn
             incorporation
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             way
             to
             the
             Church
             independent
             only
             :
             as
             a
             man
             that
             is
             only
             a
             free
             Citizen
             in
             Norwich
             ,
             cannot
             for
             that
             be
             a
             free
             Citizen
             in
             York
             ,
             or
             perform
             the
             acts
             of
             a
             free
             Citizen
             in
             all
             free
             Cities
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             he
             can
             perform
             them
             in
             Norwich
             .
             And
             suppose
             that
             Norwich
             lose
             its
             freedom
             ,
             the
             man
             is
             a
             Citizen
             of
             no
             free
             City
             of
             England
             :
             for
             as
             he
             is
             made
             solemnly
             by
             admittance
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             into
             which
             he
             is
             baptized
             a
             visible
             member
             incorporated
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             Burges
             Writ
             ,
             or
             Burges
             Ticket
             ,
             when
             the
             City
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             no
             free
             City
             ,
             either
             his
             Burges
             Ticket
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             that
             City
             is
             null
             ,
             or
             then
             by
             
             his
             Burges
             Ticket
             he
             was
             made
             a
             member
             of
             all
             other
             congregations
             .
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Act.
               8.
               
               Ioh.
            
             3.
             after
             a
             confession
             never
             asked
             for
             their
             conversion
             ,
             but
             baptized
             ,
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             straightway
             without
             delay
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             night
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             noteth
             ,
             
               Matth.
               21.
               19.
               
               Luke
            
             4
             39.
             
             &
             5.
             25.
             
             &
             8.
             44.
             )
             The
             Jaylor
             and
             his
             house
             ,
             
               Act.
               16.
               
               Cornelius
            
             and
             his
             house
             ,
             Act.
             10.
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             the
             multitude
             of
             
               Iohn
               Baptists
            
             hearers
             were
             baptized
             members
             of
             the
             universal
             Church
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12
             ,
             13.
             where
             there
             was
             no
             particular
             congregation
             to
             receive
             ,
             &
             admit
             them
             as
             members
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             
               Richard
               Baxter
            
             solidly
             observes
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             worthy
             the
             refuting
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             power
             might
             baptize
             them
             ,
             though
             to
             no
             certain
             Church
             ,
             but
             Pastors
             now
             have
             not
             that
             power
             :
             for
             the
             Apostles
             baptizing
             and
             preaching
             ,
             and
             administring
             the
             other
             seal
             differ
             not
             
             in
             species
             and
             nature
             ,
             from
             the
             ordinary
             pastoral
             acts
             of
             an
             ordinary
             Minister
             ,
             they
             speak
             with
             tongues
             ,
             work
             miracles
             as
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             they
             preach
             and
             baptize
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             ,
             as
             ordinary
             Officers
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             other
             part
             ,
             the
             calling
             of
             a
             Minister
             so
             ,
             must
             be
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             as
             he
             officiates
             to
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             he
             acts
             as
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             of
             another
             flock
             he
             tenders
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             as
             a
             gifted
             man.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Though
             a
             congregation
             be
             of
             Divine
             right
             ,
             and
             Paul
             be
             assigned
             to
             teach
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Peter
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             
             by
             an
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             that
             Peter
             acts
             not
             as
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             when
             he
             baptizes
             Gentiles
             ,
             or
             that
             Paul
             acts
             not
             as
             either
             ,
             Apostle
             or
             Pastor
             when
             he
             baptizeth
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             that
             Paul
             was
             ten
             hundred
             times
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             again
             no
             Pastor
             ,
             as
             God
             called
             him
             to
             act
             pastorally
             in
             ten
             hundred
             congregations
             ,
             and
             went
             from
             them
             ;
             for
             the
             call
             of
             Gods
             divine
             leading
             where
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             where
             not
             ,
             in
             Macedonia
             ,
             not
             in
             
               Bithynia
               ,
               Act.
            
             16.
             but
             the
             local
             division
             of
             congregations
             and
             provinces
             :
             as
             the
             second
             General
             Councel
             defines
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             provinces
             that
             belonged
             to
             Ephesus
             were
             added
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             
             saith
             was
             from
             custom
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Spalato
             defending
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               he
               thus
               differs
               from
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               universal
               Bishop
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               on
               earth
               ,
               but
               other
               Bishops
               are
               Pastors
               of
               their
               own
               particular
               Diocesses
               and
               Chu-ches
               .
            
             D.
             
               Ioan.
               Crakanthorp
            
             Chaplain
             to
             King
             Iames
             wrot
             a
             learned
             book
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             proves
             ,
             that
             all
             Pastors
             are
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             
               habitu
               &
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             especially
             because
             in
             General
             Councels
             2.
             and
             without
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             care
             for
             all
             the
             Churches
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             particular
             designation
             of
             single
             congregations
             ,
             is
             by
             no
             divine
             right
             assigned
             by
             Christ
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             prudence
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             transporting
             of
             Ministers
             from
             one
             Church
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             Churches
             then
             could
             not
             be
             enlarged
             ,
             nor
             diminished
             ,
             nor
             changed
             ,
             which
             we
             see
             may
             be
             done
             .
             Cyprian
             as
             most
             sound
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             we
             are
             (
             saith
             
             he
             )
             
               Many
               Pastors
               ,
               but
               we
               feed
               one
               flock
               .
            
             We
             saw
             how
             Mr.
             H.
             was
             pleased
             to
             fall
             upon
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             said
             that
             every
             Pastor
             is
             a
             Pastor
             to
             the
             Church-universal
             ,
             by
             exhorting
             in
             Word
             and
             
             Writ
             ;
             yea
             ,
             by
             ruling
             in
             Councels
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             tyed
             as
             a
             Pastor
             to
             employ
             his
             labours
             to
             one
             single
             flock
             only
             :
             we
             therefore
             condemn
             in
             our
             Brethren
             ;
             (
             1
             )
             That
             the
             care
             pastoral
             of
             any
             Church
             ,
             but
             of
             one
             congregation
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             man
             is
             Pastor
             
               Iure
               divino
               ,
               quasi
               glob●
               affixus
               ,
            
             is
             perished
             ,
             since
             the
             Apostles
             died
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             distinguish
             not
             between
             a
             Pastor
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Pastor
             to
             all
             Churches
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             in
             providence
             shall
             call
             ,
             and
             between
             the
             same
             pastor
             ,
             as
             tyed
             to
             his
             single
             Church
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             another
             ,
             by
             no
             divine
             right
             ,
             but
             the
             prudence
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             not
             infallible
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             utterly
             unlawful
             to
             transplant
             Pastors
             upon
             any
             necessity
             of
             the
             greater
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             against
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             2
             Arg.
             
               It
               s
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Fraternity
               to
               admit
               members
            
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             
               to
               cast
               them
               out
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               the
               admitting
               of
               officers
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Observe
             the
             circular
             probation
             between
             this
             and
             the
             former
             Argument
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Give
             us
             one
             Scripture
             or
             jot
             where
             the
             Fraternity
             is
             either
             called
             the
             Redeemed
             Church
             ,
             for
             so
             women
             are
             not
             Redeemed
             ,
             
             or
             the
             governing
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             officers
             are
             not
             Rulers
             ;
             or
             let
             Mr.
             H.
             give
             us
             a
             third
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Fraternity
             onely
             ,
             and
             no
             women
             ,
             gave
             their
             tacit
             consent
             to
             the
             chusing
             of
             Matthias
             ,
             Act.
             1.
             of
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             since
             their
             consciences
             were
             concerned
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             fed
             and
             redeemed
             Church
             as
             well
             as
             men
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             proved
             :
             and
             who
             can
             deny
             women
             
             to
             be
             of
             the
             plebs
             ,
             people
             and
             fraternity
             ,
             as
             Cyprian
             speaks
             ?
             and
             of
             the
             brethren
             that
             
               Paul
               ,
               Iames
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             wrote
             unto
             ?
             Doth
             not
             Cyprian
             divide
             the
             Church
             
               in
               stantes
               &
               la
               psos
            
             ?
             were
             there
             not
             women
             that
             both
             yielded
             to
             the
             Persecutors
             ,
             and
             denied
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             stood
             to
             the
             truth
             and
             suffered
             ?
             Reade
             Cyprian
             cited
             by
             Mr.
             Cotton
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             M.
             H.
             3
             Arg.
             
               Either
               the
               people
               have
               a
               causal
               virtue
               in
               judging
               ,
               or
               onely
               a
               consent
               ;
               the
               latter
               cannot
               be
               :
               To
               consent
               to
               evil
               is
               sin
               ;
               to
               dissent
               from
               a
               just
               sentence
               ,
               makes
               them
               to
               hinder
               the
               execution
               of
               a
               just
               sentence
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             This
             is
             already
             answered
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             some
             of
             the
             water
             .
             Elders
             have
             either
             a
             causal
             virtue
             in
             judging
             ,
             or
             onely
             a
             consent
             :
             the
             former
             I
             see
             not
             how
             they
             have
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Mr.
             
               Tho
               :
               Goodwyn
            
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
               Philip
               Nye
            
             ,
             give
             them
             
             onely
             
               an
               authoritative
               directing
               power
               ,
               such
               as
               Parents
               have
               in
               the
               marriage
               of
               their
               daughter
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               authority
               extrinsecal
               ,
               which
               the
               Magistrate
               and
               Pastor
               in
               their
               kinde
               have
               ;
               but
               the
               Virgin
               hath
               the
               onely
               formal
               and
               intrinsecal
               power
               to
               consent
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               make
               the
               marriage
               ,
               and
               to
               dissent
               so
               as
               it
               shall
               be
               no
               marriage
               :
            
             In
             which
             case
             the
             Fraternity
             onely
             or
             Male-Church
             formally
             ,
             intrinsecally
             judgeth
             ,
             and
             may
             judge
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             no
             
             officers
             ,
             as
             the
             Maid
             may
             marry
             ,
             though
             Parents
             and
             Tutors
             were
             dead
             ;
             and
             the
             directive
             authority
             of
             the
             officers
             may
             be
             wanting
             ,
             as
             the
             directive
             authority
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             be
             wanting
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             officers
             cannot
             consent
             to
             a
             sinful
             sentence
             ,
             it
             s
             not
             their
             duty
             to
             sin
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             dissent
             from
             a
             just
             sentence
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             might
             hinder
             the
             execution
             of
             a
             just
             sentence
             ,
             and
             the
             officers
             shall
             keep
             communion
             with
             a
             man
             whom
             the
             people
             excommunicates
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             people
             may
             erre
             ,
             is
             too
             well
             known
             ,
             in
             the
             condemning
             of
             Ieremiah
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             others
             ,
             And
             whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             The
             dissenting
             
               shall
               blemish
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
            
             it
             s
             answered
             already
             :
             It
             blemishes
             our
             folly
             ,
             but
             not
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             when
             people
             are
             divided
             from
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             Rulers
             from
             people
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             midst
             between
             consenting
             to
             an
             unjust
             sentence
             ,
             and
             a
             dissenting
             from
             a
             just
             sentence
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             consenting
             by
             the
             judgement
             of
             discretion
             tacitly
             to
             a
             just
             sentence
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             a
             causality
             popular
             ,
             nor
             judicial
             nor
             juridical
             ,
             coming
             from
             the
             inherent
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg.
             4.
             
             
               It
               crosseth
               the
               rule
               of
               righteous
               proceeding
               ,
               to
            
             
             
               understand
               the
               Church
            
             .
             Mat.
             18.
             
               of
               the
               Elders
               onely
               :
               Suppose
               three
               Elders
               in
               a
               Church
               all
               have
               been
               convinced
               before
               witnesses
            
             
             
               in
               private
               of
               an
               offence
               ;
               they
               will
               not
               hear
               ;
               the
               offended
               brethren
               must
               tell
               the
               Church
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               complain
               to
               these
               three
               Elders
               of
               these
               three
               Elders
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               guilty
               both
               judge
               and
               party
               in
               their
               own
               cause
               .
               2.
               
               Suppose
               of
               these
               three
               two
               be
               offenders
               ,
               the
               
               grieved
               party
               must
               tell
               the
               third
               ,
               and
               so
               one
               shall
               be
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             inconvenience
             follows
             clear
             from
             the
             hampering
             of
             all
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             within
             one
             single
             congregation
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             six
             congregations
             round
             about
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Book
             of
             Discipline
             of
             
               New
               England
            
             saith
             ,
             A
             Church
             Independent
             may
             consist
             of
             four
             officers
             and
             three
             brethren
             ,
             three
             brethren
             are
             offenders
             ,
             if
             they
             cannot
             in
             this
             case
             tell
             the
             Elders
             onely
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Hooker
               ;
               Ergo
            
             ,
             the
             three
             offending
             brethren
             must
             complain
             to
             the
             three
             offending
             brethren
             ,
             and
             make
             themselves
             both
             Judge
             and
             party
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Argument
             necessitates
             us
             to
             tell
             the
             Elders
             of
             associate
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg.
             5.
             
             
               If
               the
               power
               of
               judgement
               be
               in
               Rulers
               ,
               then
            
             
             
               it
               is
               either
               in
               some
               or
               one
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               and
               to
               h●m
               derived
               from
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               Popery
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               in
               them
               all
               equally
               ;
               for
               those
               that
               are
               equal
               in
               commission
               ,
               are
               equal
               in
               power
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               not
               ,
               for
               the
               teaching
               Elders
               are
               in
               degree
               and
               also
               in
               power
               superiour
               to
               the
               ruling
               Elder
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             issue
             of
             this
             Argument
             is
             to
             strip
             the
             officers
             naked
             of
             all
             power
             of
             Rule
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             must
             take
             it
             away
             off
             his
             own
             way
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             off
             ours
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             teaching
             Elders
             are
             
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
            
             above
             the
             ruling
             Elder
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             for
             they
             speak
             
               to
               us
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Hebrews
             13.
             7.
             and
             are
             the
             
               Ambassadors
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               in
               Christs
               stead
               beseech
               us
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               20.
               
               Their
               feet
               are
               pleasant
               ,
            
             because
             of
             their
             message
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             have
             power
             above
             ruling
             Elders
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             serve
             Tables
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             and
             above
             the
             brethren
             and
             Church
             ,
             as
             being
             sent
             of
             God
             with
             pastoral
             power
             ,
             not
             onely
             
               vi
               materiae
            
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             commands
             ,
             but
             as
             in
             an
             Epistle
             is
             spoken
             judiciously
             to
             this
             purpose
             by
             Mr.
             
               Tho.
               Goodwyn
            
             and
             Mr.
             
               Philip
               Nye
            
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             
             their
             Ministerial
             Authority
             .
             Now
             how
             they
             can
             be
             equal
             in
             commission
             of
             judging
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             is
             the
             question
             :
             for
             as
             the
             woman
             is
             independent
             in
             regard
             of
             intrinsecal
             power
             of
             consenting
             or
             dissenting
             in
             point
             of
             marriage
             ,
             the
             Parents
             directive
             power
             of
             commanding
             extrinsecal
             ,
             as
             the
             judicious
             Prefacers
             say
             ,
             so
             the
             Fraternity
             is
             the
             onely
             judging
             society
             by
             them
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             The
             Elders
             are
             superiour
             to
             the
             fraternity
             or
             
             brethren
             (
             I
             would
             he
             had
             said
             to
             the
             sisters
             also
             )
             
               in
               office
               ,
               rule
            
             ,
             
             
               act
               and
               exercise
            
             ,
             and
             in
             managing
             the
             censures
             ,
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             overseers
             ,
             by
             Hen.
             13.
             17.
             
             How
             are
             leaders
             and
             overseers
             in
             the
             same
             managing
             of
             censures
             ,
             equal
             in
             power
             ,
             and
             not
             above
             those
             whom
             they
             lead
             and
             oversee
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             yield
             obedience
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             cites
             to
             that
             purpose
             the
             place
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             are
             Parents
             equal
             in
             power
             who
             do
             command
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             whose
             it
             is
             to
             consent
             to
             the
             marriage
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             the
             godly
             Reader
             consider
             ,
             whether
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             though
             believers
             ,
             yet
             ignorant
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             Balaams
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             of
             Iezobils
             teaching
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             and
             of
             the
             learning
             and
             qualification
             of
             pastors
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             deep
             and
             subtile
             Heresies
             for
             which
             pastors
             must
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             are
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             equal
             in
             judicial
             power
             ,
             and
             trying
             of
             Doctors
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             with
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             whose
             office
             it
             is
             to
             know
             more
             of
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             Brethren
             ?
             and
             whether
             are
             they
             by
             Divine
             Institution
             so
             ?
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               Rulers
               alone
               have
               power
               to
               excommunicate
               by
            
             Mat.
             
             18.
             
               then
               may
               three
               Elders
               excommunicate
               400
               or
               500
               brethren
               ;
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               Rulers
               should
               not
               onely
               censure
               the
               fraternity
               ,
               but
               destroy
               themselves
               :
               for
               where
               no
               flock
               is
               ,
               but
               all
               are
               excommunicated
               ,
               there
               are
               no
               shepherds
               .
               Besides
               ,
               as
            
             Ames
             .
             
               saith
               ,
               a
               body
            
             
             
               cannot
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Observe
             in
             all
             these
             six
             Arguments
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             jot
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             the
             one
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             of
             Mat.
             18.
             where
             yet
             Mr.
             H.
             will
             not
             stand
             to
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             Church
             .
          
           
             2
             They
             are
             not
             there
             alone
             to
             excommunicate
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             we
             judge
             it
             no
             way
             of
             Christ
             to
             excommunicate
             not
             400
             onely
             ,
             but
             six
             thousands
             ,
             who
             all
             made
             one
             congregation
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             say
             our
             Brethren
             :
             But
             Mr.
             Cotton
             saith
             well
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             defection
             of
             a
             congregation
             to
             blasphemy
             and
             persecution
             ,
             and
             no
             help
             by
             a
             Synod
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             ,
             the
             Elders
             may
             withdraw
             ,
             and
             separate
             disciples
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             carry
             away
             the
             Ordinances
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             denounce
             judgement
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               D.
               Ames
            
             .
             whose
             name
             is
             savoury
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             saith
             ,
             But
             if
             a
             Church
             should
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             then
             a
             body
             
             having
             and
             retaining
             its
             essence
             ,
             should
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             it self
             .
             No
             Judge
             can
             properly
             punish
             himself
             ,
             but
             the
             Presbytery
             and
             Synod
             may
             declare
             a
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             to
             be
             a
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             against
             the
             meekness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             warranted
             by
             any
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             faithful
             pastors
             that
             are
             pastors
             to
             the
             universal
             Church
             should
             be
             unpastored
             ,
             because
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             flock
             to
             which
             they
             were
             sent
             ,
             leave
             off
             to
             be
             the
             flock
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             because
             they
             are
             faithful
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             Christ
             will
             have
             them
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             house
             .
             The
             argument
             will
             conclude
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             excommunicating
             all
             the
             officers
             ,
             destroyeth
             it self
             .
             Of
             this
             before
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Ruthurfurd's
               Arguments
               that
               prove
               that
               the
               People
               are
               not
               the
               first
               subject
               of
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               are
               vindicated
               from
               the
               unsatisfying
               Answers
               of
               Mr.
               Hooker
               .
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               That
               is
               not
               to
               be
               held
               ,
               that
               is
               neither
               in
               Scripture
            
             
             
               directly
               ,
               nor
               by
               consequence
            
             :
          
           
             
               But
               that
               belivers
               lay
               hands
               on
               men
               for
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               or
               receive
               witness
               ,
               or
               have
               in
               them
               any
               such
               power
               of
               Government
               ,
               is
               such
               .
               So
               Mr.
            
             R.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
               The
               first
               three
               Arguments
               touch
               not
               the
               question
               ,
               for
               office-power
               is
               formally
               in
               some
               select
               persons
               ,
               who
               have
               a
               Ministerial
               spirit
               and
               gifts
               .
               Mr.
            
             Robinson
             
               saith
               ,
               The
               Government
               before
               and
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               and
               still
               now
               ,
               is
               not
               in
               the
               multitude
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               chief
               men
               :
               But
               it
               follows
               not
               because
               office-power
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               little
               part
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               is
               in
               officers
               ,
               therefore
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               is
               firstly
               in
               the
               officers
               ,
               but
               firstly
               in
               them
               who
               gave
               both
               the
               power
               and
               the
               office
               ,
               and
               therefore
               had
               a
               power
               before
               they
               gave
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               can
               take
               it
               away
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             H.
             hath
             quickly
             expeded
             my
             Arguments
             with
             
             
               Veni
               ,
               vidi
               ,
               vici
            
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             scorn
             to
             say
             ,
             without
             all
             proof
             ,
             that
             the
             
               office-power
               is
               a
               little
               part
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               :
            
             For
             the
             includent
             by
             no
             Logick
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             thing
             included
             ,
             the
             City
             is
             not
             a
             part
             of
             the
             House
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             City
             ;
             but
             the
             contrary
             :
             now
             the
             office-power
             in
             Rulers
             includes
             preaching
             ,
             
             administrating
             of
             the
             seals
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             grants
             ,
             and
             also
             it
             includes
             a
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             and
             of
             ordaining
             ,
             since
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             gives
             rules
             of
             right
             ordaining
             of
             Elders
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             to
             Teachers
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &
             10.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             22.
             2
             
             
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               
               Tit.
            
             1.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             as
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             not
             as
             to
             Believers
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             to
             rebuke
             ,
             censure
             ,
             shall
             be
             no
             ruling
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             Mr.
             H.
             deny
             ruling
             power
             to
             agree
             to
             Pastors
             as
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             office-power
             ,
             because
             ruling
             power
             in
             officers
             is
             common
             to
             both
             officers
             and
             brethren
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             begs
             what
             is
             in
             question
             ,
             for
             the
             brethren
             are
             ruled
             and
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             not
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ruling
             power
             is
             not
             office-power
             ;
             it
             s
             replied
             that
             
               Mr.
               H.
            
             saith
             that
             the
             
               Elders
               are
               superiour
               to
               the
               Brethren
               or
               male-Church
               in
               regard
               of
               office
               ,
               rule
               ,
               act
               and
               exercise
               .
            
             Now
             if
             ruling
             
             be
             common
             to
             both
             officers
             ,
             and
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             male-Church
             of
             the
             redeemed
             ;
             then
             are
             not
             the
             officers
             as
             officers
             superiour
             
               to
               this
               Church
               in
               rule
               ;
               yea
               ,
               this
               Church
               giveth
               power
               ,
               and
               taketh
               away
               the
               power
               of
               governing
            
             by
             way
             of
             censure
             ,
             from
             the
             officers
             :
             and
             so
             the
             brethren
             in
             ruling
             must
             be
             above
             the
             Officers
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             superiority
             official
             in
             preciding
             and
             managing
             the
             actual
             dispensing
             of
             censures
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H
             violently
             alledges
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             ruling
             over
             the
             ruling
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             like
             whereof
             was
             never
             heard
             ,
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Judicature
             ordereth
             ,
             but
             judgeth
             not
             the
             ruling
             ,
             and
             judging
             of
             the
             Judges
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             officers
             be
             both
             officers
             in
             teaching
             ,
             administrating
             the
             seals
             ,
             watching
             over
             the
             manners
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             dispensing
             censures
             with
             the
             Elders
             ,
             then
             must
             office-power
             take
             up
             and
             include
             both
             official
             acts
             ,
             and
             also
             judicial
             acts
             and
             power
             in
             governing
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             office
             is
             not
             a
             part
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             
               Government
               is
               not
               in
               
               the
               multitude
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               first
               subject
            
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             multitude
             and
             
             Church
             of
             Redeemed
             ,
             that
             meets
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             ordinances
             is
             not
             the
             instituted
             Church
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             offended
             must
             complain
             by
             Mat.
             18.
             nor
             is
             it
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             keys
             .
             Expound
             to
             us
             then
             
               Matth.
               T●ll
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             tell
             some
             select
             persons
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             some
             males
             ,
             only
             excluding
             women
             ,
             aged
             children
             ,
             servants
             :
             alas
             that
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             Mat.
             18.
             nor
             the
             New
             England
             instituted
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             defined
             to
             us
             in
             the
             first
             words
             of
             their
             Book
             of
             Discipline
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             not
             a
             Church
             of
             selected
             persons
             ,
             but
             includes
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             servants
             ,
             children
             of
             age
             ,
             as
             I
             demonstrate
             from
             their
             words
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Church
               which
               Christ
               in
               his
               Gospel
               hath
               instituted
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               hath
               committed
               the
               Keys
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
               the
               tables
               and
               seals
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               the
               officers
               and
               censures
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               the
               administration
               of
               all
               his
               publique
               worship
               and
               ordinances
               ,
            
             Is
             
               costus
               fidelium
               ,
               a
               company
               of
               believers
               ?
            
             These
             are
             their
             words
             .
             But
             I
             assume
             some
             select
             Brethren
             only
             is
             no
             Church
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             whom
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             onely
             are
             due
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Such
             only
             are
             not
             such
             a
             Church
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             justified
             ,
             sanctified
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Such
             only
             is
             not
             the
             company
             
               that
               meets
               in
               the
               same
               place
               to
               partake
               of
               all
               ordinances
               ,
            
             as
             they
             teach
             ;
             for
             women
             ,
             aged
             children
             ,
             servants
             were
             justified
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             partakers
             of
             ordinances
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             select
             Brethren
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             visible
             Church
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             except
             you
             mean
             the
             virtual
             subject
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             the
             first
             formal
             subject
             ,
             as
             fire
             is
             of
             heat
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             complete
             virtual
             subject
             .
          
           
             But
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             cap.
             11.
             sect
             .
             2.
             page
             192.
             
             
               The
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               is
               committed
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               confederate
               believers
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               and
               the
               proper
               subject
               thereof
               .
            
             Pro.
             1.
             page
             193.
             
             
               That
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               is
               seated
               in
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               proper
               subject
               is
               no
               novel
               opinion
               .
            
             ●b
             .
             
               We
               will
               suffer
               years
               to
               speak
               a
               little
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               The
               place
               of
               those
               that
            
             Peter
             
               sustained
               in
            
             Mat.
             16.
             
               to
               them
               the
               keys
               were
               given
               .
               But
            
             Peter
             
               speaks
               in
               the
               name
               and
               sustained
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               as
               the
               Antients
               ,
            
             Origen
             ,
             Hillary
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             
               frequently
               —
               troops
               of
               our
               Divines
               say
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             pray
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             do
             the
             Fathers
             mean
             the
             Church
             
             of
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             the
             multitude
             of
             Believers
             ?
             or
             go
             our
             Divines
             
             in
             troops
             along
             with
             them
             in
             the
             
               formal
               ,
               first
               and
               proper
               subject
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
            
             as
             fire
             is
             the
             first
             formal
             subject
             of
             heat
             .
             As
             Mr.
             H.
             page
             193.
             
             Now
             I
             judge
             Mr.
             H.
             means
             his
             own
             only
             instituted
             visible
             Church
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             that
             meets
             together
             in
             one
             place
             for
             the
             ordinances
             ;
             if
             I
             should
             say
             the
             whole
             element
             of
             fire
             is
             the
             first
             proper
             and
             formal
             subject
             of
             heat
             ,
             and
             yet
             exclude
             four
             quarters
             or
             parts
             of
             this
             body
             ,
             as
             utterly
             uncapable
             of
             heat
             ,
             were
             I
             worthy
             to
             be
             called
             a
             Philosopher
             ?
             But
             the
             same
             way
             Mr.
             H.
             maketh
             the
             Church
             confessing
             as
             Peter
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             such
             a
             formal
             subject
             ,
             and
             saith
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             this
             subject
             ,
             women
             ,
             children
             of
             age
             ,
             &c.
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             the
             Keys
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             the
             organical
             body
             is
             the
             proper
             subject
             of
             seeing
             ,
             of
             hearing
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             neither
             legs
             nor
             hands
             are
             capable
             of
             either
             seeing
             or
             hearing
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             :
             Then
             1.
             the
             organical
             body
             is
             not
             the
             first
             and
             formal
             subject
             of
             seeing
             ,
             but
             Arms
             and
             Legs
             are
             capable
             of
             touching
             ;
             but
             women
             ,
             aged
             children
             ,
             servants
             ,
             though
             essential
             parts
             of
             the
             visibly
             confessing
             Church
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             are
             formally
             capable
             of
             no
             power
             ,
             of
             no
             exercise
             of
             the
             Keyes
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             God
             give
             the
             power
             of
             seeing
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             as
             to
             such
             a
             watching
             member
             ,
             then
             gives
             he
             not
             the
             power
             of
             seeing
             to
             the
             organical
             body
             ;
             but
             if
             God
             give
             the
             power
             of
             seeing
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             member
             and
             part
             of
             the
             body
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             gives
             the
             power
             of
             seeing
             to
             all
             the
             members
             ,
             
               Quod
               convenit
               ,
               qua
               tale
               ,
               convenit
               omnibus
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
            
             he
             must
             give
             the
             power
             of
             watchers
             to
             women
             who
             are
             members
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Office-power
               is
               but
               a
               little
               part
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               may
               be
               in
               Officers
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               not
               be
               firstly
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               in
               them
               who
               gave
               Office-power
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             would
             say
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             a
             Master-houshold
             and
             of
             a
             Steward
             ,
             is
             a
             part
             and
             a
             little
             part
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             of
             a
             family
             ;
             when
             these
             only
             under
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             house
             have
             the
             Keys
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             shew
             in
             all
             Oeconomies
             in
             state
             ,
             a
             family
             where
             the
             Keyes
             are
             committed
             to
             any
             but
             to
             those
             in
             office
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             subject
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             
               a
               part
               and
               a
               little
               part
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
            
             is
             
             not
             the
             Key
             ,
             the
             nible
             of
             a
             Key
             is
             not
             the
             Key
             .
             Yes
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             the
             
               Queen
               and
               Mistress
               of
               the
               Royal
               Family
               is
               above
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Royal
               House
               ,
               since
               they
               are
               her
               Servants
               ,
               no
               less
               then
               the
               Kings
               Servants
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             officers
             are
             the
             believers
             servants
             objectively
             and
             finaliter
             ,
             for
             the
             building
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             but
             the
             question
             now
             is
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             subjectively
             sent
             
               Potestate
               missionis
            
             ,
             by
             ordination
             ,
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             (
             the
             ceremony
             to
             
             me
             is
             Oeconomy
             not
             to
             be
             despised
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             I
             contend
             )
             of
             Elders
             ,
             or
             people
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             official
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             to
             shut
             or
             open
             Heaven
             ,
             either
             by
             preaching
             ,
             seals
             or
             discipline
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             any
             above
             the
             officers
             ,
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             in
             an
             authoritative
             way
             ;
             as
             for
             a
             way
             of
             Christian
             dignity
             ,
             believers
             are
             ,
             without
             all
             doubt
             ,
             above
             all
             the
             officers
             on
             earth
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Mistress
             is
             a
             society
             of
             sinners
             ,
             that
             she
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             in
             any
             authoritative
             way
             ,
             over
             her selfe
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             committed
             to
             her
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             whole
             consent
             ,
             or
             godly
             withdrawing
             when
             the
             Rulers
             turn
             Wolves
             ,
             is
             against
             Scripture
             and
             all
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Not
               only
               the
               Officers
               ,
               but
               Offices
               also
               are
               included
               in
               the
               Keys
               ,
               as
               being
               of
               that
               ministerial
               power
               by
               which
               Heaven
               is
               opened
               and
               shut
               ;
               and
               Officers
               and
               Offices
               are
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               Christs
               gift
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             
             
               He
               gave
               some
               to
               be
               Pastors
               ,
               &c.
               As
            
             Mr.
             K.
             with
             Chrysostom
             acknowledge
             .
          
           
             
               Ans.
               To
               say
               the
               Officers
               and
               the
               Offices
               are
               included
               in
               the
            
             
             
               Keys
               ,
               is
               to
               say
               ●eedless
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               Stewards
               and
               the
               office
               of
               Steward
               included
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
            
             ;
             or
             the
             King
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             the
             royal
             office
             are
             included
             in
             the
             royal
             power
             :
             what
             sense
             or
             rather
             non-sense
             is
             here
             ?
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             the
             office
             and
             officers
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             are
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             children
             ,
             servants
             ,
             to
             the
             multitude
             of
             red●emed
             ,
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             edifying
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             finaliter
             and
             objective
             ,
             even
             till
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             Mr.
             H.
             must
             prove
             by
             that
             Text
             (
             I
             doubt
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             or
             any
             for
             him
             )
             
               That
               Offices
               and
               Officers
               are
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               subjectively
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             multitude
             ,
             but
             to
             
               some
               select
               persons
            
             ,
             the
             male-Church
             of
             the
             Fraternity
             ;
             that
             this
             new
             power
             may
             shuffle
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             from
             her
             ,
             to
             some
             officers
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Who
             gives
             our
             brother
             leave
             to
             leap
             from
             one
             signification
             
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             of
             the
             visible
             Saints
             to
             the
             new
             male
             Church
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             gift
             given
             objectively
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             clear
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             subjective
             of
             his
             owne
             devising
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Why
             contends
             Mr.
             H.
             for
             the
             accidents
             ,
             or
             gifts
             ,
             or
             priviledges
             of
             nothing
             ,
             or
             a
             
               non
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             in
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             he
             cannot
             give
             us
             a
             Redeemed
             Church
             of
             onely
             believing
             males
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             R.
             
               The
               offices
               that
               include
               both
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               and
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               them
               are
               given
               ,
            
             Mat.
             16.
             
               to
               some
               select
               persons
               ,
               to
               Peter
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               Therefore
               they
               must
               be
               given
               to
               some
               that
               are
               not
               officers
               ,
               for
               how
               unpleasant
               is
               the
               sense
               to
               thee
               who
               bearest
               the
               place
               and
               person
               of
               an
               office
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               an
               office
               ,
               thou
               that
               hast
               an
               office
               ,
               to
               thee
               will
               I
               give
               an
               office
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             quirk
             (
             for
             an
             objection
             it
             is
             not
             worthy
             the
             light
             )
             is
             not
             against
             me
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             
               Beza
               ,
               Bullenger
               ,
               Pareus
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             say
             there
             is
             promised
             to
             Peter
             who
             now
             was
             an
             Apostle
             confined
             ,
             as
             yet
             to
             
             Iudea
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             as
             an
             Apostle
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             to
             all
             the
             officers
             .
             As
             when
             a
             Prince
             gives
             a
             confirmation
             of
             the
             office
             of
             Sheriff
             with
             larger
             priviledges
             ,
             then
             he
             had
             before
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               give
               to
               thee
               who
               bearest
               the
               place
               and
               person
               of
               an
               Officer
               ,
               and
               Magistrate
               ,
               that
               same
               Magistracy
               with
               more
               ample
               priviledges
               .
            
             And
             doth
             not
             Mr
             H.
             speak
             as
             unpleasantly
             ?
             
               I
               create
               thee
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               who
               wast
               a
               visible
               Saint
               before
               ,
               now
               a
               visible
               Saint
               .
            
             Beside
             that
             he
             ties
             so
             the
             Apostles
             to
             be
             fixed
             members
             of
             one
             single
             congregation
             ,
             which
             he
             knew
             their
             Apostolick
             office
             could
             never
             permit
             them
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             to
             discharge
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg.
             4.
             
             
               This
               complete
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               is
               given
            
             
             
               to
               the
               officer
               :
               firstly
               ,
               either
               as
               teaching
               ,
               or
               as
               ruling
               in
               a
               special
               work
               or
               as
               officers
               ruling
               in
               general
               ;
               if
               the
               first
               ,
               then
               the
               power
               must
               be
               given
               to
               teachers
               only
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             R.
             
               and
               so
               only
               Teacher
               ,
               shall
               be
               Rulers
               .
               If
               this
               power
               be
               given
               to
               them
               as
               Rulers
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               common
               or
               general
               nature
               of
               ruling
               ,
               then
               
               is
               their
               equal
               power
               of
               ruling
               in
               both
               Teachers
               and
               Elders
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             K●yes
             are
             given
             ,
             
               Non
               uni
               divi●…
               ,
               sed
               unitati
               conjuncti●●
               ,
            
             
             to
             all
             in
             the
             Colledge
             of
             the
             Judicature
             .
             The
             ruling
             Elders
             vote
             ,
             if
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             ,
             is
             of
             as
             much
             weight
             as
             the
             teaching
             Elders
             vote
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             absurd
             ,
             but
             necessary
             that
             all
             be
             alike
             here
             ,
             except
             Mr.
             H.
             hold
             a
             sort
             of
             Episcopacy
             of
             Rulers
             over
             Rulers
             in
             the
             same
             Judicature
             .
             This
             conceit
             (
             for
             there
             is
             no
             solidity
             of
             reason
             here
             )
             might
             prove
             that
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             General
             and
             Councel
             of
             War
             ,
             the
             Major
             and
             the
             Aldermen
             are
             not
             the
             first
             subject
             formal
             (
             for
             of
             the
             virtual
             subject
             we
             speak
             not
             )
             of
             their
             respective
             military
             power
             ,
             or
             civil
             State
             powers
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             as
             a
             labourer
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             is
             in
             honour
             and
             power
             above
             the
             ruling
             Elder
             ;
             the
             King
             and
             General
             acting
             severally
             ,
             are
             above
             their
             general
             Councels
             .
             A
             Child
             in
             Logick
             may
             answer
             such
             arguments
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               the
               faithful
               may
               not
               lay
               on
               hands
               ,
               nor
               receive
               witnesses
               ,
               as
            
             Paul
             ,
             Titus
             ,
             Timothy
             ,
             
               then
               are
               they
               not
               the
               first
               subject
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
               The
               consequence
               is
               false
               ,
               for
               ruling
               Elders
               cannot
               so
               lay
               on
               hands
               ,
               nor
               so
               receive
               witnesses
               as
               teaching
               Elders
               do
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             Argument
             is
             not
             mine
             ,
             in
             that
             place
             .
             I
             neither
             call
             
             the
             organick
             Church
             the
             subject
             ,
             nor
             the
             first
             subject
             ;
             but
             only
             say
             ,
             since
             the
             world
             was
             ,
             the
             people
             are
             never
             Key-bearers
             ,
             nor
             so
             called
             ;
             the
             Presbytery
             layes
             on
             hands
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Act
               ,
               6.
               6.
               
               Timothy
            
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             1
             Tim
             5.
             22.
             for
             to
             bear
             the
             Keys
             is
             borrowed
             from
             a
             Steward
             ,
             Oeconomus
             ;
             as
             all
             agree
             ,
             
             both
             Fathers
             and
             latter
             Divines
             .
             As
             to
             bind
             and
             loose
             is
             borrowed
             from
             such
             as
             command
             G●ols
             ,
             as
             Pareus
             observeth
             ,
             
               Ps.
               105.
               18
               ,
               20.
               2
               
               Kings
               25.
               27.
               
               Ps
               149.
               8.
               
               Act
            
             12.
             6.
             but
             no
             official
             power
             nor
             act
             of
             office
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Steward
             or
             Jaylor
             is
             given
             to
             the
             people
             .
             And
             it
             is
             like
             much
             Logick
             I
             have
             here
             met
             with
             ;
             the
             
               ruling
               Elders
               cannot
               so
               lay
               on
               hands
               ,
               and
               so
               receive
               witnesses
               as
               the
               teaching
               Elders
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
            
             teaching
             and
             ruling
             Elders
             for
             all
             that
             may
             well
             be
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             Keys
             ;
             my
             meaning
             is
             ,
             they
             lay
             not
             on
             hands
             so
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             any
             pastoral
             teaching
             power
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             they
             bear
             not
             the
             Keys
             at
             all
             over
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             in
             any
             sort
             Stewards
             to
             feed
             themselves
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             no
             more
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             Keys
             then
             private
             servants
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             to
             exercise
             the
             Keys
             authoritatively
             :
             the
             Ethiopian
             is
             not
             white
             at
             all
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             so
             white
             as
             a
             Raven
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               To
               whomsoever
               Christ
               giveth
               the
               Keys
               ,
               to
               them
               he
               gives
            
             
             
               a
               ministerial
               spirit
               by
               way
               of
               special
               Embassage
               to
               remit
               or
               retain
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               This
               is
               unsound
               ,
               for
               the
               Keys
               are
               given
               to
               ruling
               Elders
               ,
               who
               have
               no
               such
               ministerial
               spirit
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               power
               of
               preaching
               is
               not
               formally
               given
               to
               ruling
               Elders
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
            
             effective
             
               given
               in
               the
               fruit
               to
               them
               ,
            
             as
             Mr.
             R.
             saith
             :
             
               for
               they
               who
               receive
               the
               same
               commission
               ,
               or
               equal
               power
               of
               the
               same
               commission
               ,
               must
               receive
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keys
               formally
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             Keys
             in
             a
             ministerial
             way
             of
             special
             Embassage
             ,
             to
             remit
             and
             retain
             sins
             ,
             are
             given
             to
             teachers
             by
             a
             concional
             way
             of
             remitting
             and
             retaining
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             both
             teachers
             and
             ruling
             Elders
             effectually
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             R
             ,
             )
             
               in
               the
               judicial
               and
               authoritative
            
             
             
               application
               in
               the
               external
               Court
               of
               Christs
               Church
               :
            
             but
             believers
             as
             believers
             ,
             and
             as
             visible
             Saints
             confederate
             ,
             have
             no
             such
             power
             judiciall
             formally
             ,
             or
             effectively
             .
             Let
             Mr.
             H.
             prove
             this
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             seen
             there
             it
             sticks
             ,
             
               hic
               haeret
               ei
               aqua
            
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             denied
             ,
             but
             ruling
             Elders
             have
             the
             same
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             formally
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             judicial
             application
             of
             the
             word
             preached
             in
             the
             external
             Court
             :
             For
             the
             whole
             Court
             ,
             Teachers
             and
             Elders
             ,
             do
             formally
             ,
             in
             a
             judicial
             way
             ,
             apply
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             incestuous
             Corinthian
             his
             sin
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               Thou
               by
               name
               hast
               committed
               incest
               ,
               we
               ,
               by
               the
               formal
               power
               and
               ministerial
               spirit
               given
               to
               us
               by
               Christ
               ,
               deliver
               thee
               to
               Satan
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             All
             have
             alike
             formal
             and
             effective
             ,
             and
             so
             causal
             influence
             in
             this
             sentence
             .
             2.
             
             I
             also
             thus
             frame
             the
             Argument
             :
          
           
             To
             whatsoever
             society
             Christ
             hath
             given
             the
             Keys
             ,
             to
             some
             of
             that
             society
             he
             hath
             given
             the
             spirit
             to
             remit
             and
             to
             retain
             sin
             by
             way
             of
             concional
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Iohn
             20.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             
               Matth.
               28.
               20.
               
               Mark
            
             16.
             15
             ,
             16.
             for
             there
             is
             a
             binding
             and
             loosing
             chiefly
             in
             the
             preached
             Word
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             of
             them
             he
             hath
             given
             a
             formal
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Christ
             ,
             conjoyned
             with
             the
             former
             binding
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             it
             .
             Give
             us
             in
             the
             word
             Excommunication
             separated
             
             from
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             But
             Christ
             hath
             given
             no
             power
             judicial
             of
             this
             kinde
             to
             excommunicate
             all
             the
             officers
             ,
             to
             ordain
             all
             the
             officers
             ,
             to
             the
             society
             of
             brethren
             destitute
             of
             Pastors
             .
             And
             give
             us
             leave
             to
             keep
             this
             ground
             of
             vantage
             ,
             we
             can
             produce
             Scripture
             for
             this
             practise
             ,
             that
             the
             Elders
             laid
             on
             hands
             ,
             and
             ordained
             Elders
             ,
             
               Act.
               6.
               6.
               1
               
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               
               &
               5.
               22.
               2
               
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               
               Tit.
            
             1.
             5.
             
             Let
             our
             Brethren
             shew
             ,
             where
             the
             male-Church
             of
             onely
             unofficed
             brethren
             did
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             give
             precept
             or
             promise
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             silent
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             justly
             ask
             ,
             By
             what
             power
             unofficed
             men
             may
             make
             
             officers
             ;
             there
             must
             be
             an
             institution
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             its
             hard
             to
             prove
             positive
             institutions
             by
             far
             off
             consequences
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Ruling
               Elders
               do
               not
               effectually
            
             (
             he
             should
             say
             effectively
             ,
             as
             I
             do
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             far
             other
             term
             )
             
               apply
               the
               word
               in
               the
               external
               Court
               :
               why
               ?
               because
               the
               application
               of
               the
               word
               thus
               dispensed
               ,
               implies
               that
               it
               is
               issued
               and
               ended
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             the
             meaning
             be
             ,
             the
             Sermon
             is
             closed
             and
             done
             ,
             and
             
             the
             incestuous
             man
             repents
             not
             ,
             therefore
             all
             place
             for
             judicial
             application
             of
             the
             Word
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             scandalous
             man
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             is
             ended
             :
             How
             weak
             and
             watery
             is
             such
             a
             consequence
             ?
             except
             we
             say
             that
             the
             whole
             Court
             of
             Teachers
             and
             Elders
             do
             not
             apply
             medicinally
             to
             the
             man
             in
             the
             externall
             Court
             the
             Word
             preached
             ;
             which
             to
             say
             ,
             were
             to
             destroy
             all
             Church-discipline
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               There
               is
               a
               Iudicial
               power
               in
               making
               application
               of
               the
               word
               preached
               by
               any
               of
               the
               members
               who
               have
               power
               to
               admonish
               judicially
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             That
             is
             to
             beg
             the
             question
             :
             for
             none
             have
             power
             to
             admonish
             judicially
             as
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             officers
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             stewards
             ,
             who
             bear
             the
             Keyes
             ;
             otherwise
             women
             have
             power
             to
             apply
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             to
             rebuke
             ,
             and
             to
             exhort
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             contradicts
             the
             former
             just
             now
             spoken
             .
             The
             Elders
             cannot
             effectively
             apply
             in
             the
             Court
             the
             Word
             preached
             ;
             why
             ?
             the
             
               Word
               dispensed
               and
               preached
               is
               ended
               :
            
             But
             here
             every
             member
             may
             judicially
             apply
             out
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             though
             the
             Word
             dispensed
             be
             ended
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Mr.
             R.
             Arg.
             4.
             
             
               The
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               complete
               in
               officers
               ,
               their
               number
               ,
               their
               dispensed
               censures
               of
               binding
               
               and
               loosing
               without
               any
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               in
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               superfluous
               ;
               yea
               ,
               if
               the
               believers
               have
               power
               there
               alone
               to
               excommunicate
               all
               the
               officers
               ,
               as
               Mr.
            
             H.
             
               saith
               ,
               the
               Elders
               in
               governing
               must
               be
               as
               superfluous
               as
               the
               sixth
               finger
               in
               the
               hand
               .
            
             Ans.
             
               Though
               the
               people
               have
               power
               of
               judging
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               not
               power
               of
               office
               ,
               which
               is
               necessary
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Power
             of
             office
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             
             Word
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             administrating
             of
             the
             Seals
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             now
             speak
             not
             .
             I
             hope
             Mr.
             H.
             questions
             not
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             standing
             Ministery
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             but
             since
             officers
             are
             created
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             officers
             may
             be
             excommunicated
             by
             the
             onely
             brethren
             ,
             as
             Mr
             H.
             saith
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Mr.
             Cotton
             and
             the
             Word
             (
             now
             ordaining
             of
             pastors
             ,
             and
             excommunicating
             of
             them
             are
             the
             highest
             acts
             of
             Rule
             )
             then
             the
             Elders
             are
             as
             superfluous
             as
             the
             sixth
             finger
             to
             the
             hand
             ,
             in
             the
             highest
             point
             of
             Ruling
             ,
             and
             officers
             must
             be
             onely
             necessary
             
               ad
               bene
               ess●
            
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             directing
             and
             managing
             of
             censures
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             onely
             for
             authoritative
             ordering
             and
             counselling
             ;
             as
             Mr.
             Goodwyn
             and
             Mr.
             Nye
             :
             But
             they
             may
             be
             wanting
             ,
             and
             censures
             well
             administred
             without
             officers
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               H.
               Mr.
            
             R.
             Arg.
             5.
             
             
               The
               multitude
               of
               believers
               must
               have
               this
               power
               either
               from
               heaven
               or
               from
               men
               ;
               if
               from
               heaven
               ,
               either
               from
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               or
               a
               positive
               Law
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
               There
               is
               a
               positive
               Institution
               ,
            
             Mat.
             18.
             
             Mat.
             16.
             
             Mr.
             R.
             
               saith
               ,
               God
               hath
               not
               made
               all
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               have
               left
               none
               over
               other
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             Ans.
             
               To
               have
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               Rulers
               another
               .
               The
               Court
               of
               Aldermen
               can
               proceed
               against
               a
               delinquent
               Major
               ,
               yet
               not
               one
               of
               them
               is
               Major
               .
               The
               members
               by
               covenant
               ,
               not
               as
               officers
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               censure
               one
               ano●her
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               dispensing
               the
               censure
               ,
               they
               need
               of
               ficers
               as
               guides
               .
               And
               so
               the
               seven●h
               is
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             H.
             grapples
             with
             my
             Arguments
             by
             two's
             ,
             but
             answers
             them
             all
             with
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             Conclusion
             .
             It
             s
             good
             that
             these
             two
             onely
             places
             ,
             which
             are
             sometimes
             expounded
             of
             the
             
             Church
             of
             believers
             meeting
             in
             one
             place
             for
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             that
             includes
             all
             Saints
             visible
             male
             and
             female
             ,
             as
             your
             Discipline
             ;
             sometimes
             Mr.
             H.
             expounds
             Matth.
             18.
             
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             firstly
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             integral
             body
             of
             both
             people
             and
             Elders
             ;
             and
             
             3.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             takes
             it
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Redeemed
             ,
             and
             offends
             that
             Mr.
             Rall
             and
             Mr.
             R.
             takes
             Mat.
             18.
             for
             the
             governing
             
             Church
             .
             Now
             4.
             here
             the
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             of
             the
             word
             Church
             from
             Mat.
             18.
             
             &
             16.
             must
             not
             onely
             he
             the
             male-Church
             of
             selected
             brethren
             ;
             so
             doth
             the
             sick
             man
             love
             to
             change
             his
             bed
             .
             Now
             
               Ted
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             must
             be
             ,
             
               Tell
               the
               male-Church
               ,
               Mat.
            
             18.
             which
             is
             built
             on
             a
             Rock
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             shall
             not
             prevail
             ;
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             fixedness
             on
             the
             Rock
             for
             women
             ,
             aged
             children
             ,
             and
             believing
             servants
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             all
             turn
             Apostates
             ,
             and
             onely
             the
             male-Church
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             persevere
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             dwell
             finally
             upon
             the
             Rock
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             have
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Rulers
             ,
             are
             so
             one
             thing
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             twice
             three
             and
             six
             are
             one
             thing
             .
             And
             it
             s
             a
             wide
             mockery
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             members
             covenanting
             are
             to
             submit
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             a
             Church-way
             ,
             judge
             one
             another
             ,
             by
             rebuking
             ,
             
             exhorting
             and
             gaining
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             made
             rulers
             and
             key-bearers
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             exercise
             the
             keyes
             and
             power
             of
             ruling
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             rule
             not
             one
             another
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             distinguish
             between
             Isaac
             and
             the
             son
             of
             Abraham
             .
             2.
             
             Do
             not
             women
             covenant
             to
             gain
             the
             younger
             women
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             by
             rebuking
             ,
             by
             
               Mat.
               18.
               15.
               
               Lov.
               19.
               17.
               1
               
               Sam.
               25.
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Tit.
            
             2.
             3
             ,
             4.
             both
             men
             and
             women
             ?
             and
             do
             they
             for
             that
             rule
             ,
             as
             the
             male-Church
             ?
             and
             by
             what
             Oracle
             ?
             am
             I
             not
             to
             rebuke
             a
             trespassing
             offender
             of
             another
             congregation
             dwelling
             within
             twenty
             cubits
             to
             my
             door
             ,
             and
             being
             my
             beloved
             brother
             in
             Christ
             ?
             are
             not
             the
             brethren
             
             both
             rulers
             and
             ruled
             ,
             both
             the
             stewards
             using
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             and
             members
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             both
             shepherds
             and
             flock
             ;
             and
             what
             sense
             can
             that
             have
             ?
             
               Obey
               them
               that
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             2
             Thess.
             5.
             12.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             except
             it
             be
             a
             speech
             to
             onely
             women
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             whereas
             he
             wrices
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             directs
             such
             exhortations
             to
             all
             ,
             except
             to
             officers
             ,
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             all
             Divines
             whoever
             before
             our
             brethren
             so
             expounded
             Scripture
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             
               Obey
               one
               another
               ,
               for
               ye
               are
               all
               over
               one
               another
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             comparison
             of
             Major
             and
             Aldermen
             halts
             ,
             except
             
             Mr.
             H.
             say
             ,
             the
             Citizens
             have
             power
             of
             ruling
             authoritatively
             over
             ,
             and
             to
             depose
             from
             office
             both
             Major
             and
             Aldermen
             ,
             if
             delinquents
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               There
               is
               a
               peculiar
               office-power
               in
               the
               officers
               that
               is
               not
               in
               the
               flock
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             In
             order
             to
             preaching
             there
             is
             ,
             but
             in
             order
             to
             juridical
             ruling
             there
             is
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             eighth
             Argument
             stands
             untouched
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             The
             6
             and
             11
             Arg.
             of
             Mr.
             
               R.
               If
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               be
               given
               to
               believers
               as
               believers
               under
               that
               reduplication
               ,
               then
               all
               believing
               men
               and
               women
               and
               children
               have
               authority
               over
               the
               congregation
               ,
               for
            
             à
             quatenus
             ad
             omne
             valet
             consequentia
             ,
             
               and
               all
               should
               be
               pastors
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
               It
               s
               strange
               that
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               so
               often
               acknowledges
               ,
               that
               we
               require
               onely
               charitable
               Saintship
               in
               members
               ,
               yet
               he
               frequently
               supposeth
               that
               we
               require
               sincerity
               :
               2.
               
               The
               believers
               as
               believers
               scattered
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               first
               subject
               ,
               but
               as
               covenanting
               and
               fitly
               capable
               ,
               and
               counted
               so
               ;
               which
               women
               are
               not
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             To
             this
             I
             before
             answered
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             strange
             that
             I
             should
             charge
             real
             contradictions
             ,
             which
             by
             good
             consequence
             follow
             ,
             upon
             my
             Adversaries
             repugnant
             principles
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             question
             is
             now
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ?
             but
             whether
             the
             place
             Mat.
             18.
             proves
             (
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             )
             that
             the
             first
             subject
             is
             not
             believers
             as
             believers
             ,
             but
             believers
             with
             three
             limitations
             .
             1.
             
             
               As
               visible
               to
               judicious
               charity
               .
               2.
               
               As
               covenanting
               Church-wise
               .
               3.
               
               As
               capable
               to
               Rule
               ,
            
             excluding
             women
             and
             children
             :
             but
             all
             the
             three
             are
             forgedly
             added
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             
             The
             first
             is
             added
             ;
             for
             Peter
             in
             this
             confession
             represents
             not
             Saints
             as
             visibly
             to
             mens
             account
             ,
             but
             real
             Saints
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             pronounces
             Peter
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             confess
             truly
             and
             
             really
             (
             though
             visibly
             ,
             for
             these
             are
             not
             here
             supposed
             )
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             
               living
               God
            
             ,
             really
             and
             truly
             blessed
             ,
             as
             Peter
             ,
             whose
             heart
             the
             Lord
             saw
             .
             But
             Peter
             is
             not
             blessed
             ,
             nor
             all
             whom
             he
             represents
             blessed
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             wresting
             of
             the
             Text
             onely
             in
             a
             visible
             way
             ,
             as
             Iudas
             ,
             who
             might
             give
             the
             same
             consession
             with
             other
             rotten
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             blessed
             ,
             but
             cursed
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             All
             who
             give
             this
             confession
             ,
             as
             Peter
             ,
             have
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             revelation
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             wh●ch
             is
             neither
             visible
             nor
             audible
             ,
             but
             is
             as
             
               the
               hidden
               Manna
            
             ,
             known
             to
             the
             man
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             onely
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             All
             that
             so
             confessed
             ,
             are
             really
             upon
             the
             matter
             differenced
             from
             all
             the
             false
             Religions
             and
             Sects
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             some
             said
             
               Christ
               was
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ;
             some
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Elias
             ,
             &c.
             as
             is
             clear
             otherwayes
             ,
             if
             Christ
             speak
             of
             a
             visible
             confession
             ,
             which
             Magus
             and
             other
             Church
             members
             like
             him
             may
             give
             ;
             the
             so
             confessors
             were
             no
             more
             blessed
             ,
             than
             the
             wretched
             Herodians
             ,
             who
             said
             Christ
             was
             
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
            
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             denied
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             so
             visible
             confessors
             are
             the
             Church
             ,
             whom
             
               Christ
               builds
               on
               the
               Rock
            
             ,
             that
             shall
             prevail
             against
             all
             temptations
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             such
             are
             the
             really
             and
             eternally
             saved
             onely
             ,
             not
             the
             so
             built
             on
             the
             Rock
             ,
             as
             Iudas
             and
             Magus
             were
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             is
             but
             sand
             ,
             not
             a
             rock
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             believers
             in
             charity
             combined
             ,
             and
             who
             
               are
               counted
               fit
               by
               Christ
               and
               capable
               ,
               which
               women
               ,
               children
               ,
               deaf
               and
               dumb
               are
               not
               .
            
             So
             Mr.
             H.
             doth
             make
             the
             Text
             or
             our
             Saviour
             say
             ,
             
               I
               charitably
               judge
            
             Peter
             ,
             and
             Judas
             ,
             and
             Magus
             
               are
               blessed
               ,
               are
               built
               upon
               the
               Rock
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             other
             two
             limitations
             are
             as
             blasphemous
             ,
             and
             contrary
             
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Text
             :
             for
             our
             Saviours
             scope
             is
             to
             furnish
             solid
             consolations
             of
             sound
             faith
             not
             to
             Peter
             onely
             ,
             not
             to
             seeming
             believers
             onely
             ,
             not
             to
             Church-members
             onely
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             persons
             who
             renounce
             false
             Religions
             ,
             such
             as
             Heredians
             were
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             v.
             13
             ,
             14.
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             by
             this
             very
             Scripture
             do
             really
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             reality
             of
             saving
             faith
             ,
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             confess
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             as
             v.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             And
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             consciences
             of
             our
             brethren
             (
             I
             say
             not
             any
             thing
             to
             those
             that
             are
             asleep
             in
             the
             Lord
             )
             whether
             Magdalen
             and
             others
             should
             in
             sincerity
             confess
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             and
             had
             received
             the
             anointing
             ,
             and
             had
             received
             no
             Keyes
             ,
             no
             visible
             membership
             like
             to
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             may
             not
             as
             well
             claim
             to
             this
             place
             and
             blessedness
             as
             Peter
             .
             And
             if
             Christ
             should
             answer
             them
             ,
             
               Ye
               women
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               
               Father
               of
               Christ
               confess
               me
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               suffer
               death
               from
            
             Herod
             
               and
               other
               persecutors
               ,
               are
               blessed
               ;
               but
               ye
               have
               no
               right
               to
               real
               blessing
               by
            
             Mat.
             16.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             &c.
             
               for
               I
               count
               you
               women
               not
               capable
               of
               the
               Keys
               .
            
             O
             what
             perverting
             
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             this
             !
             Surely
             Mr.
             Smith
             in
             his
             Parallels
             hath
             more
             reason
             for
             him
             to
             prove
             that
             women
             share
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Keyes
             as
             well
             as
             men
             ,
             from
             Mat
             18.
             and
             Mat
             16.
             
             But
             of
             this
             hereafter
             .
             Shew
             me
             a
             place
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             where
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               give
               the
               Keys
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Redeemed
               ones
               .
            
             2.
             
             Shew
             me
             where
             in
             Scripture
             the
             blessing
             of
             real
             and
             sincere
             confession
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             teaching
             Spirit
             of
             revelation
             ,
             and
             ano●nting
             ,
             is
             hampered
             and
             confined
             to
             male-believers
             ,
             and
             to
             male-believers
             onely
             ,
             members
             by
             marriage-covenant
             of
             one
             single
             congregation
             .
             Sure
             the
             brethren
             fail
             here
             ,
             as
             the
             Popists
             ,
             who
             retrench
             it
             to
             the
             onely
             Church
             of
             their
             Pope
             and
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               rule
               of
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               faileth
               much
               against
               the
               fundamentals
               of
               Logick
               ,
            
             quod
             convenit
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             convenit
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               yet
               visible
               Saints
               and
               believers
               accounted
               according
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               charity
               ,
               are
               the
               subject
               matter
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               though
               they
               be
               justly
               excommunicated
               ,
               yet
               in
               Gods
               account
               they
               may
               be
               inwardly
               Saints
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               close
               hypocrites
               ,
               as
            
             Judas
             ,
             
               may
               be
               real
               unbelievers
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               profession
               is
               sufficient
               to
               keep
               such
               in
               their
               office
               ,
               and
               to
               evidence
               that
               all
               their
               actions
               Ministerial
               are
               valid
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             As
             Mr.
             R.
             hath
             ,
             following
             Aristotle
             ,
             expounded
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             which
             agrees
             as
             the
             ultimate
             specifick
             form
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             
             proper
             passion
             ,
             agrees
             to
             the
             subject
             reciprocally
             ;
             as
             rationale
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             resibile
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             homini
             ,
             See
             the
             medi
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             above
             expounded
             :
             But
             make
             fundamental
             or
             superstructure
             Logick
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             except
             the
             Logick
             of
             contradiction
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             silent
             .
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Survey
            
             ,
             cap.
             11.
             pro.
             2.
             p.
             194.
             
             
               Subordinate
               power
               (
               of
               the
               Keys
               )
               onely
               such
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               have
               ,
            
             (
             a
             perfect
             reciprocation
             )
             
               who
               are
               combined
               in
               a
               special
               corporation
               ,
               and
               come
               under
               the
               external
               Government
               of
               the
               Scepter
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             If
             women
             ,
             servants
             ,
             aged
             children
             be
             excluded
             ,
             they
             being
             
               combined
               in
               a
               special
               corporation
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               ●xtern
               l
               Government
               of
               the
               Scepter
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             judge
             ,
             Reader
             ;
             and
             yet
             believers
             as
             believers
             
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Survey
            
             ,
             cap.
             11.
             pag.
             203
             ,
             204.
             )
             
               are
               not
               the
               first
               subject
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               but
               believers
               ,
               as
               1.
               
               Combined
               by
               Church-covenant
               :
               2.
               
               As
               counted
               in
               charity
               believers
               :
               3.
               
               And
               counted
               capable
               men
               ,
            
             not
             women
             .
             Any
             man
             remove
             that
             contradiction
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             ask
             ,
             
               If
               profession
               be
               enough
            
             (
             according
             to
             our
             Brethrens
             way
             )
             to
             evidence
             the
             ministerial
             actions
             ,
             Baptizing
             ,
             &c.
             for
             example
             ,
             of
             Iudas
             ,
             to
             be
             valid
             ,
             why
             saith
             not
             Mr.
             H.
             profession
             is
             
             enough
             to
             render
             their
             ministerial
             actions
             to
             be
             valid
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             
               evidence
               that
               they
               are
               valid
            
             ?
             If
             profession
             do
             onely
             evidence
             them
             to
             be
             valid
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             ,
             
               in
               se
            
             ,
             in
             themselves
             null
             and
             invalid
             .
             What
             is
             under
             this
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             :
             If
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             sense
             be
             ,
             that
             Iudas
             was
             blessed
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             Spirit
             of
             revelation
             to
             teach
             him
             to
             give
             Peters
             confession
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             account
             of
             a
             profession
             though
             rotten
             ,
             yea
             to
             Christs
             charity
             apparently
             fair
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             for
             his
             seeming
             confession
             gave
             the
             Keys
             to
             Peter
             as
             to
             Iudas
             .
             If
             Mr.
             H.
             would
             cause
             the
             Text
             speak
             this
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             he
             should
             gain
             much
             upon
             me
             :
             But
             no
             wit
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             our
             Brethrens
             ,
             shall
             throw
             this
             out
             of
             the
             Text.
             What
             a
             poor
             comfort
             is
             it
             ,
             this
             profession
             keeps
             Peter
             in
             office
             ?
             yea
             ,
             it
             makes
             him
             blessed
             above
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               The
               rest
               of
               Mr.
               R.
               his
               Arguments
               proving
               that
               the
               Male-Church
               of
               onely
               unofficed
               Brethren
               have
               no
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               are
               delivered
               from
               the
               unsatisfying
               Replies
               of
               Mr.
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               The
               9
               Arg.
               of
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               If
               Christ
               give
               the
               Keys
               to
               believers
               ,
               he
               gives
               answerable
               gifts
               to
               them
               .
            
             Ans.
             
               Such
               as
            
             
             
               have
               received
               the
               anointing
               ,
               can
               discern
               the
               voice
               of
               Christ
               and
               follow
               him
               ,
               are
               able
               to
               choose
               to
               themselves
               Pastors
               ,
               as
               being
               able
               to
               relish
               the
               savour
               of
               spiritual
               administrations
               ,
               and
               to
               feel
               what
               key
               will
               best
               open
               their
               lock
               ,
               can
               see
               and
               discern
               what
               courses
               be
               sinful
               and
               scandalous
               ,
               persons
               obstinate
               and
               pertinacious
               therein
               ,
               therefore
               they
               may
               choose
               and
               reject
               officers
               —
               They
               need
               not
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               learned
               ,
               they
               are
               reproved
               for
               careless
               watching
               ,
               in
               not
               purging
               out
               the
               incestuous
               man
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             My
             Argument
             is
             mangled
             .
             And
             whereas
             I
             ,
             with
             the
             Word
             ,
             say
             ,
             If
             the
             male-Church
             be
             Rulers
             ,
             Watchmen
             ,
             the
             onely
             men
             appointed
             to
             rule
             ,
             make
             and
             unmake
             officers
             ,
             I
             demand
             .
             
             If
             the
             Epistles
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             be
             Canons
             to
             the
             brethren
             of
             the
             male-Church
             that
             they
             must
             
               rule
               well
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
               rule
               their
               own
               house
               well
               ,
               be
               apt
               to
               ●each
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             unofficed
             brethren
             must
             be
             such
             Rulers
             as
             are
             to
             commit
             the
             Word
             to
             
               faithful
               men
               ,
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             the
             endowments
             that
             are
             required
             in
             Bishops
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Tit.
            
             1
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Whether
             the
             count
             that
             Watchmen
             ,
             who
             must
             stand
             and
             feed
             ,
             and
             not
             sleep
             ,
             nor
             let
             the
             flock
             perish
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               3.
               
               Chap.
               34.
               
               Isaiah
               56.
               
               Zech.
            
             11.
             lie
             upon
             unofficed
             brethren
             ?
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Whether
             the
             crime
             of
             usurping
             be
             theirs
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Ierem.
             23.
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             the
             onely
             feeders
             ,
             rulers
             ,
             Judges
             of
             all
             to
             the
             highest
             censure
             of
             Excommunication
             .
             But
             all
             the
             qualifications
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             gives
             to
             the
             male
             unofficed
             Judges
             are
             saving
             grace
             of
             anointing
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
             2.
             20.
             27.
             which
             women
             ,
             who
             have
             Christ
             for
             their
             Advocate
             as
             well
             as
             men
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             the
             discerning
             of
             the
             voice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             following
             him
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             sheep
             and
             Elect
             of
             God
             have
             ,
             Ioh.
             10.
             27
             ,
             28.
             except
             women
             ,
             aged
             children
             ,
             servants
             ,
             be
             excluded
             out
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             sheep
             of
             Christ
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             turning
             of
             the
             Gospel
             upside
             down
             ,
             to
             Popishly
             confine
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             Saints
             ,
             the
             anointing
             the
             
               spiritual
               disce●ning
            
             
             
               what
               key
               will
               open
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             to
             some
             few
             male-believers
             :
             1.
             
             Aged
             ;
             2.
             
             Incorporate
             ,
             so
             and
             so
             .
             But
             I
             retort
             it
             thus
             :
             To
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             given
             the
             onely
             qualifications
             spiritual
             of
             Rulers
             endued
             with
             power
             of
             judging
             ,
             those
             hath
             he
             called
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             such
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             dig
             their
             Lords
             talents
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             if
             they
             improve
             them
             not
             for
             that
             end
             .
             But
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             to
             all
             Beleevers
             as
             Beleevers
             of
             the
             same
             or
             of
             another
             flock
             ,
             whether
             in
             Churches
             this
             way
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             to
             women
             ,
             as
             to
             males
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             the
             anointing
             grace
             to
             know
             Christs
             voice
             .
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             tongue
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             Esay
             50.
             of
             which
             
               Mr.
               R.
            
             spoke
             ,
             to
             absolve
             and
             open
             heaven
             to
             a
             man
             swallowed
             up
             with
             griefe
             ,
             and
             a
             gift
             of
             a
             son
             of
             thunder
             ,
             to
             shut
             the
             gates
             of
             heaven
             against
             the
             obstinate
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             to
             be
             delivered
             to
             Sathan
             ,
             are
             not
             required
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             keys
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             onely
             such
             gifts
             as
             are
             in
             women
             ;
             is
             this
             a
             good
             frame
             of
             Church
             discipline
             ?
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               God
               gives
               to
               men
               no
               calling
               to
               a
               place
               ,
               but
               he
               gives
            
             
             
               rules
               how
               they
               are
               to
               order
               and
               direct
               themselves
               in
               it
               .
               But
               the
               Word
               hath
               no
               Canons
               how
               the
               people
               should
               order
               the
               Keyes
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Matth.
             18.
             15.
             
             If
             thy
             brother
             ,
             
               &c.
               The
               Lord
               points
               his
               finger
               to
               the
               Fescu●
               ,
               and
               says
               ,
               Build
               up
               one
               another
               in
               the
               most
               holy
               faith
               ,
            
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             2
             
             Thess.
             3.
             14.
             
             Heb
             13.
             17.
             
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
             
               Observe
               those
               that
               cause
               dissentions
               among
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             Ans.
             My
             Argument
             is
             mistaken
             .
             If
             there
             be
             Rules
             in
             the
             
             Word
             how
             Officers
             should
             acquit
             themselves
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             how
             Judges
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             &c.
             so
             ought
             there
             to
             be
             Rules
             how
             unofficed
             brethren
             ,
             the
             onely
             Judges
             ,
             (
             for
             Church-officers
             do
             but
             order
             and
             regulate
             judging
             ,
             as
             our
             Brethren
             say
             )
             should
             behave
             themselves
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             by
             our
             Brethrens
             way
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Reader
             may
             observe
             all
             along
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             and
             his
             way
             lays
             the
             Ax
             to
             the
             root
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ;
             for
             he
             ascribeth
             the
             Church
             acts
             of
             office
             ,
             of
             opening
             and
             shutting
             heaven
             ,
             of
             the
             learned
             Tongue
             ,
             of
             Excommunicating
             ,
             &c.
             to
             unofficed
             men
             ;
             or
             then
             he
             denies
             that
             there
             is
             any
             necessity
             of
             such
             in
             judging
             ,
             and
             ascribes
             such
             acts
             and
             qualifications
             as
             are
             in
             women
             ,
             to
             their
             judging
             Church
             ;
             the
             very
             way
             of
             Anabaptists
             and
             rigid
             Separatists
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Mat.
             18.
             15.
             shall
             make
             every
             Church-member
             ,
             brother
             
             or
             sister
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             gain
             by
             admonishing
             one
             another
             ,
             a
             Church-Judge
             ,
             to
             exercise
             the
             Keyes
             one
             over
             another
             .
             I
             thought
             the
             power
             had
             been
             given
             ,
             not
             
               uni
               sed
               unitati
            
             ,
             to
             brethren
             in
             the
             Judicature
             ,
             not
             to
             stones
             scattered
             .
          
           
             The
             edifying
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             comforting
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             withdrawing
             from
             dividers
             ,
             are
             acts
             of
             love
             required
             of
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             and
             of
             Christians
             of
             all
             ranks
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             word
             tied
             to
             those
             of
             the
             same
             single
             congregation
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             should
             not
             women
             withdraw
             from
             dividers
             ?
             and
             therefore
             these
             places
             ,
             1
             
               Thess.
               5.
               11.
               2
               
               Thess.
               3.
               
               Rom.
            
             16.
             are
             abused
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               Theophylact
               ,
               Oecumenius
               ,
               Paraphrastes
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Marlorat
               ,
            
             nor
             any
             Interpreter
             dreamed
             the
             place
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             was
             meant
             of
             unofficed
             brethren
             ,
             who
             watch
             and
             must
             
             give
             an
             account
             for
             souls
             :
             yea
             ,
             Mr.
             H.
             expounds
             it
             of
             officers
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             cites
             
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               
               Obey
               them
               that
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             Brethren
             of
             the
             male-Church
             obey
             brethren
             .
          
           
           
             Mr.
             
               H
               The
               prwer
               of
               the
               Keys
               is
               larger
               then
               the
               power
               of
               office
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               requires
               not
               so
               much
               abilities
               in
               the
               brethren
               as
               in
               the
               Officers
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             difference
             is
             said
             ,
             not
             proved
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             God
             require
             the
             highest
             abilities
             in
             officers
             to
             the
             laying
             
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             to
             the
             highest
             censurer
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             19.
             20
             ,
             21.
             compared
             with
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             6.
             7
             ,
             &c.
             then
             he
             must
             require
             these
             same
             far
             more
             in
             brethren
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             proper
             subject
             of
             all
             power
             ,
             or
             then
             the
             Lord
             calls
             them
             to
             highest
             actings
             ,
             and
             promises
             to
             them
             no
             gift
             to
             ,
             or
             for
             these
             highest
             actings
             ,
             such
             as
             delivering
             to
             Satan
             ,
             cutting
             off
             of
             members
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               Keys
               are
               given
               to
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               as
               representing
               Church
               guides
            
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             
               not
               excluding
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               We
               so
               give
               the
               power
               radically
               and
               fi●stly
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Believers
               ,
               as
               by
               them
               we
               communicate
               office
               power
               to
               the
               Elders
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               the
               first
               subject
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Such
             a
             shifting
             of
             office-power
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             but
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             redeemed
             single
             Church
             to
             Elders
             ,
             if
             Christ
             teach
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             we
             rest
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               the
               Keys
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               wisdom
               ,
            
             
             Prov.
             9.
             1.
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
             Heb.
             3.
             4.
             
               builded
               by
               Pastors
               ,
               Teachers
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             11
             ,
             
               then
               not
               the
               Church
               of
               Believers
               without
               Pastors
               .
            
             Mr.
             
               H.
               the
               assumption
               fails
               ,
               for
               a
               Church
               without
               Pastors
               is
               wisdoms
               house
               ,
               as
               we
               proved
               ,
               and
               is
            
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             H.
             answers
             nothing
             to
             the
             places
             ,
             Pro.
             9.
             wisdom
             
             hath
             maids
             and
             a
             table
             ;
             the
             house
             in
             which
             Timothy
             was
             to
             walk
             ,
             was
             built
             by
             officers
             ,
             
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               1
               
               Tim.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             5
             17
             ,
             Give
             us
             a
             pattern
             of
             your
             homogeneal
             Church
             ,
             for
             clear
             it
             is
             the
             Church
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             was
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             ,
             no
             politick
             ministerial
             Church
             until
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             with
             the
             free
             election
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             made
             them
             a
             politick
             Church
             :
             so
             until
             Titus
             ordained
             Elders
             ,
             the
             Churches
             of
             Creet
             ,
             bear
             the
             name
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             and
             though
             these
             Cities
             were
             Churches
             ,
             yet
             could
             they
             exercise
             no
             politick
             actions
             ,
             nor
             frame
             Organs
             official
             to
             themselves
             ,
             until
             the
             first
             founder
             made
             them
             politick
             ministerial
             Churches
             .
             Otherwise
             ,
             as
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             exhorted
             
             them
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             so
             they
             should
             have
             commanded
             them
             to
             use
             that
             radical
             power
             ,
             to
             create
             officers
             and
             not
             have
             encroached
             upon
             their
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Paul
               charging
               the
               Elders
               to
               feed
               the
               Flock
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             Acts
             20.
             
               implyeth
               there
               is
               a
               Church
               distinct
               from
               feeders
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             No
             doubt
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             flock
             of
             redeemed
             and
             fed
             ones
             of
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             children
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
               4.
               2.
               
               Iam.
               2.
               2.
               
               Act.
            
             15.
             35.
             that
             were
             of
             late
             Catechised
             ,
             Gal.
             6.
             56.
             different
             from
             watchmen
             ,
             
             but
             Paul
             bids
             the
             feeders
             censure
             the
             grievous
             Wolves
             ,
             v.
             29
             ,
             30.
             but
             he
             bids
             not
             the
             fed
             Church
             do
             it
             ,
             far
             less
             implyes
             he
             ,
             that
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             redeemed
             was
             the
             male-Church
             ,
             and
             did
             ,
             or
             could
             exercise
             discipline
             over
             both
             officers
             ,
             and
             women
             ,
             servants
             ,
             and
             children
             .
             Let
             us
             see
             that
             implyed
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               they
               want
               Officers
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               R.
               )
               they
               want
               the
               power
               of
               edifying
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               They
               want
               the
               power
               of
               edifying
               ,
               as
               an
               organick
               body
               ,
               but
               it
               hath
               power
               to
               ed●fie
               it selfe
               ,
               as
            
             totum
             essentiale
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
               Christian
               edifying
               one
               of
               another
               in
               divers
               congregations
               ,
            
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             12.
             
             
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               
               Heb.
            
             3.
             13.
             by
             women
             and
             children
             of
             age
             we
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             a
             Church
             edifying
             without
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             a
             perfecting
             of
             the
             body
             without
             officers
             ,
             
               Eph.
               4.
               11
               ,
               12.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               &
               28.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             14.
             4
             ,
             12.
             we
             find
             not
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Your
             male-Church
             edifying
             without
             Pastors
             ,
             must
             also
             edifie
             as
             an
             organical
             body
             .
             In
             it
             women
             and
             children
             be
             silent
             ,
             and
             some
             unofficed
             
             brother
             teach
             ,
             pray
             ,
             and
             preside
             in
             the
             creating
             of
             officers
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             when
             the
             Officers
             turn
             grievous
             Wolves
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             for
             then
             some
             unofficed
             brother
             must
             be
             Mouth
             and
             Organ
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             very
             charge
             that
             Peter
             sustained
             in
             pastoral
             preaching
             ,
             at
             the
             creating
             of
             an
             officer
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             
               Matthias
               ,
               Act.
            
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Let
            
             Mr.
             
               R.
               tell
               how
               God
               set
               teachers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               teachers
               be
               before
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Let
             Mr.
             H.
             tell
             how
             
               God
               giveth
               breath
               to
               them
               that
               walk
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             Isa.
             42.
             5.
             
             Was
             there
             breath
             before
             there
             was
             a
             living
             
             man
             walking
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             was
             there
             a
             living
             man
             walking
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             before
             there
             was
             breathing
             ?
             Teachers
             are
             before
             Converts
             ,
             as
             Fathers
             are
             before
             Children
             .
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             and
             the
             Apostles
             were
             before
             such
             as
             they
             converted
             
             to
             the
             faith
             and
             baptized
             .
             Noah
             before
             the
             Vineyard
             ,
             which
             he
             dressed
             ,
             God
             planted
             Apostles
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             organical
             politick
             Church
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             a
             politick
             organical
             Church
             ;
             for
             by
             setting
             Organs
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             he
             made
             it
             an
             organical
             body
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             a
             senseless
             inference
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             these
             Organs
             ,
             who
             are
             both
             Organs
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             causes
             procreant
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             had
             no
             being
             before
             the
             politick
             Church
             had
             being
             ;
             for
             natural
             organs
             in
             a
             physical
             body
             are
             only
             organs
             ,
             but
             not
             causes
             of
             the
             natural
             body
             ,
             but
             politick
             organs
             may
             be
             both
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             case
             are
             both
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               To
               these
               are
               the
               Keys
               promised
               ,
               who
               are
               Stewards
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             
               servants
               of
               his
               house
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
               The
               Servants
               are
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               in
               these
               places
               ,
               then
               the
               ruling
               Elder
               shall
               bear
               no
               Key
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Yet
             the
             conclusion
             is
             strong
             against
             the
             unofficed
             bearers
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Cotton
             &
             the
             New
             England
             Discipline
             and
             Paul
             are
             herein
             
             as
             much
             crossed
             as
             I
             am
             ;
             for
             to
             them
             the
             ruling
             Elders
             are
             Stewards
             applying
             in
             censures
             in
             the
             external
             Court
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             the
             Teachers
             apply
             it
             concionally
             .
             Mr.
             Cotton
             makes
             the
             ruling
             Elders
             to
             be
             included
             with
             the
             Teachers
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             
             And
             by
             the
             Argument
             
               Mr.
               H.
            
             may
             deny
             office-power
             of
             overseeing
             the
             house
             ,
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             to
             such
             as
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               places
            
             ,
             Isa.
             9.
             6.
             
             Revel
             .
             3.
             7.
             
               speak
               of
               Monarchical
               power
               in
               Christ
               onely
               ,
               and
               prove
               not
               the
               point
               of
               delegated
               power
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Nor
             did
             I
             bring
             them
             for
             any
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             to
             prove
             
             that
             the
             Keys
             whoever
             bear
             them
             ,
             Head
             or
             Servants
             ,
             do
             signifie
             a
             power
             of
             office
             ,
             steward
             ,
             Oeconomus
             ,
             Commander
             of
             the
             Castle
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             never
             given
             to
             unofficed
             brethren
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             I
             brought
             Fathers
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             Divines
             ,
             Protestants
             ,
             Learned
             Papists
             ,
             saying
             the
             same
             .
             And
             
               Mr.
               H.
            
             passes
             them
             all
             without
             an
             answer
             .
             So
             the
             Learned
             
               Pag●in
               ,
               Mercerus
               ,
               Shiml●rus
               ,
               Buxtorf
               .
               Ark
            
             of
             
               Noah
               ,
               Mr.
               Leigh
            
             ,
             and
             all
             Dictionaries
             expound
             the
             word
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             when
             given
             to
             House
             ,
             Prison
             ,
             Gaol
             ,
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             Stephanus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               Mr.
               H.
            
             dictates
             against
             the
             authority
             of
             all
             the
             Learned
             Interpreters
             and
             Linguists
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             
             bes●de
             an
             office
             power
             ,
             it
             noteth
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             a
             judicial
             power
             of
             the
             
               spouse
               and
               wife
               to
               admit
               unto
               ,
               or
               reject
               out
               ,
               in
               the
               family
               as
               cause
               requires
               .
            
             But
             1.
             one
             word
             of
             Scripture
             he
             gives
             not
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             he
             gives
             the
             Keyes
             to
             the
             Church
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ,
             as
             the
             formal
             subject
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             he
             gives
             them
             for
             that
             Church
             as
             the
             object
             and
             final
             cause
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               To
               these
               Mat.
               16.
               doth
               Christ
               give
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               to
               whom
               be
               giveth
               warrant
               and
               official
               authority
               ,
               for
               actual
               exercising
               of
               opening
               and
               shutting
               ;
               but
               this
               he
               giveth
               to
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               as
               representing
               Teach●rs
               and
               Elders
               :
               to
               thee
               will
               I
               give
               ,
               &c.
               whatsoever
               thou
               shalt
               bind
               on
               earth
               ,
               &c.
            
             So
             Mr.
             R.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
               All
               may
               be
               granted
               ,
               and
               the
               official
               authority
               may
               be
               formally
               in
               the
               officers
               ,
               and
               originally
               and
               virtually
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               proposition
               is
               fall●
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               them
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               is
               given
               ,
               firstly
               ,
               to
               whom
               warrant
               and
               official
               authoritie
               is
               given
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               same
               Keyes
               ;
               for
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               is
               larger
               then
               office-power
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             My
             Argument
             is
             yet
             wronged
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             person
             
             to
             whom
             he
             promiseth
             the
             power
             ,
             or
             keyes
             ,
             or
             the
             power
             in
             its
             essence
             ,
             
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             person
             he
             promiseth
             shall
             exercise
             the
             specifick
             acts
             of
             the
             power
             and
             the
             second
             acts
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             the
             first
             formal
             subject
             to
             which
             God
             pro●iseth
             a
             ●…sonable
             soul
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             and
             specifick
             acts
             of
             disco●rsing
             ,
             and
             that
             must
             be
             essentially
             a
             man
             :
             Now
             unofficed
             brethren
             are
             not
             Embassadors
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             onely
             these
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Embassadors
             and
             officers
             are
             sent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             
               Mr.
               H.
            
             the
             ●eyes
             must
             in
             their
             official
             power
             begiven
             to
             Peter
             ,
             as
             representing
             the
             Guides
             ,
             ●nd
             also
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             in
             the
             power
             of
             ruling
             must
             be
             given
             to
             Peter
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             first
             subject
             representing
             believers
             :
             If
             the
             Text
             speak
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             new
             conceit
             ,
             that
             never
             an
             Interpreter
             dreamed
             of
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             be
             made
             out
             ,
             that
             Peter
             i●
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             in
             that
             ●●ofold
             relation
             ;
             but
             that
             Peters
             binding
             and
             loosing
             on
             earth
             are
             acts
             of
             office
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             include
             ●cts
             of
             office
             ,
             and
             acts
             both
             of
             concional
             and
             also
             juridical
             remitting
             and
             retaining
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             who
             despiseth
             Peter
             and
             the
             officers
             in
             either
             ,
             despiseth
             Christ
             and
             him
             that
             sent
             him
             ,
             is
             clear
             ,
             and
             that
             remitting
             and
             retaining
             
             sins
             is
             a
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             and
             that
             remitting
             
             and
             retaining
             of
             sin
             flows
             from
             Christ
             calling
             the
             Disciples
             to
             an
             office
             ,
             is
             as
             clear
             ,
             Iohn
             20.
             21.
             
             
               As
               my
               Father
               Apostled
               me
               ,
               so
               send
               I
               you
               ,
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               whose
               sins
               ye
               pardon
               ,
               they
               are
               pardoned
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             that
             this
             is
             a
             clear
             commission
             to
             Peter
             and
             all
             officers
             in
             him
             to
             exercise
             an
             official
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             is
             apparent
             by
             this
             Text
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             But
             Mr.
             H.
             against
             this
             clear
             Text
             saith
             ,
             here
             Pastors
             have
             
               good
               warrant
               for
               their
               office
               power
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               hath
               received
               power
               to
               admit
               ,
               chuse
               and
               refuse
               officers
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             because
             Mr.
             R
             said
             they
             have
             clear
             commission
             for
             the
             Keys
             ,
             both
             in
             power
             ,
             v.
             19.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             acts
             and
             exercises
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               what
               thou
               shalt
               bind
               on
               earth
               ,
               shall
               be
               bound
               in
               heaven
            
             ;
             But
             ,
             though
             the
             place
             be
             clear
             ,
             and
             all
             Interpreters
             teach
             it
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             Mr
             H.
             grant
             that
             by
             
               Mat.
               16.
               
               〈◊〉
               Peter
            
             and
             other
             Church-officers
             ,
             Christ
             gives
             both
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             or
             the
             Keyes
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             power
             ,
             v.
             10.
             
             
               I
               will
               give
               to
               thee
               the
               Keyes
               —
               and
               whomsoever
               thou
               shalt
               bind
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             if
             Mr.
             H.
             say
             not
             this
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             forced
             to
             say
             that
             these
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             actual
             exercise
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             which
             are
             clearly
             holden
             forth
             ,
             v.
             19.
             are
             given
             to
             Peter
             ,
             so
             confessing
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             represents
             all
             believers
             so
             confessing
             Christ.
             And
             so
             all
             such
             must
             have
             both
             the
             Keyes
             and
             the
             formal
             exercise
             of
             pastoral
             binding
             ;
             for
             that
             pastoral
             binding
             is
             given
             to
             Peter
             ,
             v.
             19.
             and
             brethren
             and
             women
             so
             confessing
             ,
             must
             pastorally
             bind
             ,
             v.
             19.
             
             Then
             how
             can
             an
             official
             power
             be
             given
             to
             Peter
             ,
             as
             he
             represents
             this
             male-Church
             upon
             a
             meer
             allegiance
             ?
             As
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             it
             abundantly
             
             warrants
             the
             Disciples
             to
             an
             office-power
             .
             But
             the
             question
             yet
             remains
             ,
             whether
             this
             place
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             especially
             doth
             not
             warrant
             more
             clearly
             ,
             Pastors
             as
             Pastors
             to
             both
             the
             power
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             :
             And
             by
             this
             ,
             
               To
               thee
               will
               I
               give
               the
               Keys
               ,
            
             must
             yet
             have
             this
             sense
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               the
               Keyes
               to
               thee
               Peter
               ,
               as
               representing
               both
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Believers
               of
               the
               male
               Professors
               only
               .
            
             Yet
             Peter
             gave
             not
             that
             blessed
             confession
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Believer
             enlightned
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Father
             abo●e
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ;
             nor
             was
             Peter
             as
             an
             Apostle
             builded
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ,
             and
             above
             the
             prevailing
             temptations
             
             of
             Satan
             and
             Hell
             ,
             except
             we
             hold
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             Popes
             infallibility
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             good
             that
             it
             is
             granted
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             Keyes
             must
             be
             given
             to
             Peter
             ,
             as
             representing
             the
             officers
             also
             :
             for
             here
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               )
               Pastors
               may
               have
               good
               warrant
               for
               their
               office
               power
               .
            
             Then
             is
             the
             thing
             we
             contend
             for
             
             granted
             ,
             if
             M.
             H.
             would
             prove
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             here
             the
             male
             Church
             excluding
             women
             hath
             good
             warrant
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             and
             proper
             subject
             to
             challenge
             the
             power
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             Keys
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             he
             had
             indeed
             performed
             a
             great
             point
             .
             But
             this
             remains
             that
             the
             Reader
             is
             left
             in
             the
             mist
             what
             to
             make
             of
             our
             Brethrens
             way
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               upon
               this
               Rock
               will
               I
               build
               my
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               it
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             fair
             arguing
             to
             flee
             to
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             saith
             judicious
             Mr.
             Firmin
             ,
             because
             the
             Children
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               Numb
            
             .
             8.
             10.
             layed
             
             hands
             upon
             the
             Levites
             :
             for
             what
             if
             one
             say
             ,
             Moses
             the
             Magistrate
             layed
             on
             hands
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             a
             good
             warrant
             where
             officers
             are
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             place
             were
             Aarons
             sons
             ,
             yet
             the
             people
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             a
             sufficient
             one
             ,
             must
             lay
             on
             hands
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Aanon
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Firmin
             noteth
             ,
             verse
             14.
             completed
             the
             ordination
             ;
             for
             
               he
               did
               wave
               those
               Levites
               before
               the
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             How
             is
             it
             proved
             that
             Moses
             gathered
             the
             whole
             people
             ,
             
               Numb
               .
               8.
               10.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               gather
               the
               whole
               assembly
               ,
            
             the
             whole
             Church
             :
             and
             they
             shall
             offer
             them
             in
             sacrifice
             (
             saith
             Vatablus
             )
             and
             by
             that
             
             (
             saith
             Menochius
             )
             who
             collects
             from
             
               R.
               Stephanus
               ,
               Vatablus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             )
             they
             did
             
               not
               author
               it
               atively
               ordain
               the
               Levites
               ,
               but
               gave
               over
               to
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               service
               ,
               the
               Levites
               ,
               Deut.
               31.
               20.
               
               Gather
               to
               me
               all
               the
               Elders
               ,
            
             v.
             30.
             
               and
               Moses
               spake
               into
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               Congregation
               .
               Rehal
               ,
               Iunius
               ,
               Di●dati
               ,
               English
               Divines
               ,
            
             they
             consented
             to
             the
             call
             of
             the
             Levites
             .
             
               Cyrillus
               ,
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Tertullian
            
             ,
             as
             
               Leo
               Magnus
            
             also
             say
             ,
             the
             people
             chused
             ,
             
             or
             the
             Levites
             were
             called
             ,
             they
             being
             then
             present
             .
             So
             Beda
             ,
             
             
               Lyranus
               ,
               Iunius
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Ainsworth
               ,
            
             say
             a
             part
             of
             the
             people
             laid
             on
             hands
             on
             the
             Levites
             .
             Cajetan
             and
             Lorinus
             ,
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Tribes
             ,
             in
             place
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             layed
             on
             hands
             and
             consented
             ,
             
               quia
               offerens
            
             (
             saith
             
               Lyra
               )
               deb●bat
               ponere
               manum
               super
               oblationem
               suam
               .
            
             So
             Diodati
             ,
             they
             imitate
             such
             as
             offered
             by
             laying
             on
             the
             hand
             on
             the
             oblation
             .
          
           
             Now
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             binding
             &
             loosing
             comprehend
             .
             
             eth
             all
             acts
             of
             Church-power
             
               not
               only
               by
               publick
            
             
             
               preaching
               (
               for
               so
               the
               ruling
               Elder
               should
               have
               no
               key
               )
               but
               also
               by
               excommunication
               and
               admission
               ,
               admonitions
               which
               issue
               from
               judging
               power
               ,
               as
               we
               proved
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             That
             is
             said
             gratis
             ,
             admonition
             and
             consent
             to
             receive
             in
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             members
             by
             cansent
             ,
             necessarily
             agree
             to
             women
             ,
             it
             so
             much
             concerning
             their
             dayly
             practices
             and
             conscience
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             no
             judicial
             power
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             no
             Scripture
             can
             Mr.
             H.
             prove
             that
             admonition
             of
             Brethren
             is
             Church-binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             
             and
             that
             it
             is
             limitted
             to
             one
             congregation
             .
             Nor
             can
             a
             single
             flock
             bind
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             or
             a
             sojourning
             visible
             Saint
             to
             Church
             ▪
             judging
             in
             one
             single
             congregation
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             one
             jot
             in
             Scripture
             to
             tye
             the
             Brother
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             15.
             
             
               If
               thy
               Brother
               tr●spss
               ,
               &c.
            
             To
             a
             Brother
             member
             of
             that
             onely
             congregation
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Plaintiff
             is
             a
             member
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             said
             that
             binding
             and
             loosing
             are
             words
             of
             official
             authority
             undue
             to
             unofficed
             brethren
             ,
             at
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             .
             See
             the
             Margin
             ,
             Ier.
             40.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             above
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               promise
               is
               made
               to
               Peter
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               consession
               in
               name
               of
               the
               Believers
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             Text
             saith
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             his
             consession
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             who
             so
             sincerely
             confess
             ,
             are
             blessed
             ,
             because
             really
             regenerate
             ;
             
               flesh
               and
               blood
               hath
               not
               revealed
               that
               ,
            
             &c.
             v.
             16.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Because
             of
             this
             confession
             ,
             a
             promise
             of
             perseverance
             is
             made
             to
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             invisible
             ,
             then
             the
             way
             how
             to
             fulfil
             this
             promise
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             this
             invisible
             
             Church
             visible
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             the
             Keys
             of
             Word
             and
             Censures
             to
             thee
             Peter
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             called
             Pastors
             ,
             &c.
             for
             the
             Churches
             salvation
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             kept
             invincible
             upon
             the
             Rock
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               grants
               ,
               that
               the
               Keyes
               are
               given
               to
               believers
               who
               may
               be
               hypocrites
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Adde
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             as
             the
             first
             formal
             subject
             :
             This
             is
             before
             refuted
             .
             But
             it
             is
             asked
             ,
             Why
             Brethren
             believing
             and
             
             as
             so
             incorporated
             ,
             should
             be
             made
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             Keys
             by
             this
             Text
             ,
             and
             not
             also
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Election
             and
             Redemption
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             built
             on
             the
             Rock
             ,
             and
             made
             impregnable
             against
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             ;
             for
             the
             one
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Church
             here
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             word
             that
             he
             will
             give
             the
             Keys
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             As
             also
             Mr.
             H.
             granteth
             ,
             that
             Christ
             speaks
             not
             to
             Peter
             as
             representing
             all
             believers
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             disciples
             and
             male-believers
             :
             
               But
               whom
               say
               ye
               that
               I
               am
            
             (
             ye
             disciples
             ?
             )
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             he
             propounds
             the
             question
             to
             the
             disciples
             onely
             ,
             but
             saith
             he
             that
             hence
             onely
             men
             and
             unofficed
             Brethren
             
             of
             a
             single
             congregation
             who
             give
             such
             a
             sincere
             confession
             ,
             are
             blessed
             ,
             and
             built
             on
             the
             Rock
             ?
             So
             he
             saith
             ,
             Matth.
             13.
             10
             ,
             11.
             to
             the
             disciples
             onely
             ,
             
               To
               you
               it
               is
               given
               to
               know
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               them
               it
               is
               not
               given
               :
            
             Are
             there
             then
             none
             the
             Elect
             of
             God
             ,
             men
             or
             women
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             grace
             of
             saving
             faith
             is
             given
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             disciples
             ?
             So
             
               Luke
               22.
               28.
               
               Ye
               are
               they
               that
               have
               continued
               with
               me
               in
               my
               temptations
               :
            
             v.
             29.
             
             
               And
               I
               appoint
               unto
               you
               a
               kingdom
               .
            
             Then
             to
             the
             disciples
             and
             men
             ,
             not
             to
             women
             who
             suffer
             with
             Christ
             ,
             there
             
             is
             a
             kingdom
             appointed
             .
             Upon
             this
             account
             ,
             all
             the
             Promises
             and
             Consolations
             of
             sending
             the
             Comforter
             ,
             of
             the
             many
             mansions
             in
             his
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             to
             prepare
             for
             them
             ,
             do
             belong
             to
             the
             disciples
             ,
             as
             brethren
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             male-Church
             of
             a
             single
             flock
             without
             officers
             ,
             not
             chosen
             women
             ,
             aged
             children
             that
             believe
             :
             and
             therefore
             these
             words
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             that
             
               Christ
               sp●…s
               not
               to
               all
               believers
               in
               the
               person
               of
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               ye
               ,
               for
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               &c.
            
             most
             injuriously
             bereave
             all
             women
             ,
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             members
             by
             Covenant
             of
             this
             male-congregation
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             comforts
             which
             Christ
             uttered
             to
             his
             disciples
             onely
             .
             Not
             to
             say
             what
             before
             I
             said
             ,
             that
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Text.
             And
          
           
             2.
             contrary
             to
             the
             Peace
             ,
             2.
             
             Comfort
             ,
             3.
             
             Joy
             ,
             4.
             
             Blessedness
             
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             5.
             
             Faith
             of
             their
             Perseveran●●
             ,
             and
             6.
             
             Victory
             over
             temptations
             ,
             from
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             ;
             of
             all
             ,
             who
             contrary
             to
             Sects
             and
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             sundamental
             Errours
             touching
             Christ
             his
             Nature
             ,
             Offices
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             sincerely
             believe
             ,
             and
             confess
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Messiah
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             they
             women
             ,
             aged
             children
             ,
             servants
             ,
             sincere
             visible
             Saints
             of
             another
             congregation
             ,
             or
             sojourning
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               believers
               (
               saith
               Mr.
            
             R.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               giving
            
             Peters
             
               confession
               ,
               and
               built
               upon
               the
               Rock
               Christ
               ,
               be
               made
               a
               ministerial
               Church
               ,
               then
               the
               official
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               should
               be
               made
               as
               fi●m
               and
               sure
               from
               defection
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               believers
               built
               on
               the
               Rock
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               The
               Assumption
               is
               denied
               ,
               for
               the
               Church
               to
               whom
               the
               Keys
               are
               firstly
               given
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               a
               virtual
               power
               to
               call
               men
               to
               office
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               not
               formally
               official
               power
               ;
               nor
               is
               official
               power
               ,
               which
               in
               great
               Apostasies
               may
               fail
               ,
               of
               like
               stability
               with
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               which
               can
               never
               totally
               fail
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             My
             Argument
             is
             not
             faithfully
             repeated
             (
             of
             which
             I
             often
             complain
             )
             if
             the
             Ministerial
             formal
             power
             of
             ruling
             ,
             and
             creating
             and
             unmaking
             of
             officers
             (
             a
             virtual
             power
             of
             which
             he
             of
             new
             speaks
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             for
             who
             hath
             the
             formal
             power
             
             of
             calling
             officers
             then
             ?
             )
             be
             given
             to
             believers
             ,
             though
             destitute
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             because
             believers
             are
             in
             a
             congregational
             frame
             
             built
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ,
             nothing
             hindreth
             but
             ministerial
             power
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             given
             to
             believers
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             gift
             given
             to
             hypocrites
             often
             ,
             should
             be
             as
             firm
             as
             though
             believers
             were
             built
             on
             a
             rock
             .
             Mr.
             H
             denieth
             the
             Assumption
             onely
             ,
             and
             seems
             to
             yield
             the
             Proposition
             .
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             if
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               will
               build
               my
               Church
            
             (
             in
             the
             frame
             of
             a
             Congregation
             Independent
             )
             
               upon
               the
               Rock
               Christ
            
             ,
             of
             the
             confession
             of
             Peter
             ,
             have
             any
             such
             sense
             ;
             for
             in
             all
             Scripture
             the
             building
             upon
             the
             rock
             hath
             no
             such
             sense
             ,
             but
             noteth
             Christs
             building
             of
             real
             believers
             on
             himself
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             faith
             ,
             which
             building
             cannot
             sail
             .
             And
             whereas
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               visible
               Church
               cannot
               totally
               fail
               ,
            
             as
             our
             Divines
             say
             ,
             they
             mean
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             your
             Independent
             congregations
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             knew
             nothing
             who
             teach
             this
             Doctrine
             .
             So
             this
             Argument
             of
             mine
             stands
             .
             Promises
             of
             never
             falling
             are
             made
             in
             Scripture
             to
             things
             ,
             not
             to
             persons
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Psal.
               72.
               8.
               
               Isa.
               9.
               7.
               
               Luke
               1.
               33.
               
               Isa.
               55.
               11.
               
               Psal.
               110.
               2.
               
               Mat.
               24.
               14
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             ever
             in
             order
             to
             persons
             ,
             especially
             to
             that
             excellentest
             of
             persons
             :
             But
             of
             temptations
             to
             offices
             ,
             and
             institutions
             and
             promises
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             we
             reade
             not
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Those
               to
               whom
               (
               saith
               Mr.
            
             R.
             )
             
               Christ
               giveth
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               do
               represent
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               who
               despiseth
               them
               ,
               despiseth
               Christ
               ,
               and
               who
               honour
               them
               ,
               honour
               Christ
               ,
            
             Mat.
             10.
             40.
             
             
               Now
               Scripture
               never
               saith
               so
               of
               believers
               ,
               They
               that
               hear
               and
               obey
               believers
               ,
               hear
               and
               obey
               me
               .
            
             Ans.
             
               The
               Proposition
               is
               false
               ,
               to
               represent
               Christ
               as
               stewards
               ,
               belongs
               onely
               to
               them
               who
               have
               office
               power
               ;
               but
               the
               Spouse
               had
               power
               in
               the
               family
               before
               the
               stewards
               and
               officers
               were
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Yet
             that
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             believers
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             
             He
             that
             despiseth
             the
             preaching
             male
             Church
             ,
             despiseth
             me
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             forgiving
             or
             loosing
             from
             excommunication
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             10.
             and
             excommunication
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             unofficed
             brethren
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             is
             done
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             4.
             in
             the
             name
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             therefore
             they
             who
             despise
             the
             unofficed
             Brethren
             excommunicating
             ,
             despise
             Christ
             ;
             and
             excommunicating
             of
             heretick
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             judicial
             rejecting
             there
             cannot
             be
             ,
             except
             unofficed
             brethren
             publickly
             rebuke
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             20.
             and
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             judicially
             declare
             the
             man
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             the
             doctrine
             Heresie
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             comparison
             that
             makes
             every
             male
             .
             Church
             a
             Spouse
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             multiplies
             Spouses
             and
             Bodies
             of
             Christ
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Scripture
             makes
             but
             one
             visible
             Spouse
             on
             earth
             ,
             Cant
             4
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             &
             6.
             8.
             9.
             
             &
             7.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Eph.
             5.
             26
             ,
             27.
             one
             Body
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               12
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Eph.
               1.
               23.
               
               Col.
            
             1.
             18.
             will
             not
             furnish
             an
             Argument
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Spouse
             without
             stewards
             may
             feed
             ;
             may
             therefore
             
             unofficed
             brethren
             preach
             ,
             and
             tender
             the
             Seals
             ,
             as
             Socinians
             say
             they
             may
             baptize
             one
             another
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Spouse
             may
             create
             servants
             of
             her
             own
             devising
             ;
             so
             may
             not
             unofficed
             brethren
             do
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Scripture
             makes
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             Christs
             Spouse
             by
             faith
             ;
             what
             Word
             of
             God
             warrants
             every
             male-society
             to
             be
             a
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             by
             a
             new
             devised
             Oath
             or
             Covenant
             ?
             and
             our
             brethren
             cannot
             give
             us
             a
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             the
             male
             congregation
             excluding
             women
             is
             called
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             Body
             of
             Christ
             built
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Those
               to
               whom
               the
               Keys
               are
               given
               (
               saith
               Mr.
            
             R.
             )
             
               do
               authoritatively
               forgive
               and
               retain
               sins
               :
               The
               fraternity
               (
               saith
               Mr.
            
             H.
             )
             
               forgives
               judicially
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             
               the
               officers
               authoritatively
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Brethren
             and
             sisters
             forgive
             by
             way
             of
             charity
             ,
             the
             officers
             authoritatively
             .
             A
             judicial
             forgiving
             distinct
             from
             both
             in
             a
             male-Church
             ,
             is
             the
             question
             begged
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             not
             proved
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             supposeth
             Paul
             writeth
             to
             this
             male-Church
             void
             of
             
             Pastors
             ;
             whereas
             there
             were
             many
             Pastors
             there
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             29
             ,
             
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             
               &
               4.
               15.
               
               &
            
             .
             1.
             12.
             nor
             could
             they
             without
             officers
             celebrate
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1
             〈◊〉
             frequently
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             supposes
             they
             onely
             were
             judicially
             to
             forgive
             the
             incestuous
             man
             ;
             whereas
             all
             in
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             were
             to
             forgive
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             converse
             with
             him
             as
             a
             brother
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2
             7
             ,
             8.
             as
             is
             said
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               What
               Church
               it
               is
               that
               is
               built
               on
               the
               Rock
               ,
               Mat.
               16.
               whether
               the
               visible
               or
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               the
               Catholick
               or
               the
               single
               Independent
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             BEfore
             I
             examine
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             Reasons
             ,
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             which
             may
             conduce
             to
             this
             :
          
           
             
               The
               Keys
               and
               power
               (
               saith
               Mr.
            
             H.
             )
             
               must
               be
               given
               to
               a
               single
               society
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               to
               a
               sort
               and
               condition
               of
               men
               under
               some
               special
               relation
               ,
               To
               thee
               will
               I
               give
               ,
               &c.
               as
               to
               a
               single
               society
               ,
               not
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             That
             the
             Keys
             must
             be
             given
             to
             a
             single
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             sense
             ,
             to
             a
             single
             Independent
             congregation
             onely
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             exercise
             Jurisdiction
             onely
             within
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             others
             ,
             though
             as
             free
             Churches
             as
             it
             ,
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             without
             is
             never
             proved
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             nor
             gives
             he
             ●s
             a
             pattern
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             Independent
             in
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             Argument
             ,
             
               Because
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               To
               thee
               ,
               as
               a
               single
               society
               ,
            
             
             
               not
               to
               them
            
             ,
             is
             naught
             :
             Did
             not
             the
             Lord
             give
             ,
             in
             Peter
             ,
             the
             Keys
             to
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             to
             six
             or
             ten
             sundry
             societies
             in
             Ierusalem
             ?
             but
             they
             were
             one
             Church
             ;
             so
             the
             combined
             Elders
             in
             a
             Presbytery
             is
             but
             one
             single
             society
             :
             yea
             but
             saith
             he
             ,
             they
             are
             many
             Churches
             .
             Ans.
             They
             are
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             but
             four
             societies
             meeting
             in
             four
             sundry
             places
             ,
             and
             scarce
             all
             eight
             
             hundred
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             more
             single
             society
             than
             eight
             thousand
             and
             above
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             made
             but
             one
             congregational
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             :
             And
             is
             not
             the
             society
             of
             a
             Synod
             Provincial
             or
             National
             ,
             one
             single
             society
             also
             by
             this
             account
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             how
             our
             brethren
             use
             the
             word
             
             Church
             ,
             as
             Kid
             leather
             stretching
             it
             in
             and
             out
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             it
             serves
             best
             for
             their
             turn
             ,
             for
             here
             the
             single
             society
             capable
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             is
             a
             new
             male
             Church
             of
             redeemed
             ones
             .
          
           
             Also
             consider
             but
             the
             first
             proposition
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             These
             words
             ,
             
               The
               instituted
               Church
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               which
               Christ
               hath
               comm●tted
               the
               Keys
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
               the
               seals
               ,
               officers
               ,
            
             are
             most
             ambiguously
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             can
             hardly
             bear
             truth
             either
             in
             a
             passive
             or
             an
             active
             sense
             :
             for
             its
             false
             that
             the
             Keys
             passively
             are
             not
             committed
             to
             women
             ,
             for
             they
             must
             be
             bound
             and
             loosed
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             Seals
             and
             Tables
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             an
             active
             sense
             ,
             its
             false
             ,
             that
             to
             women
             ,
             understanding
             children
             ,
             the
             dispensing
             of
             Censures
             ,
             Seals
             and
             Tables
             are
             committed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             are
             not
             committed
             to
             the
             Church
             instituted
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             proper
             subject
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             those
             pious
             Authors
             ,
             to
             a
             limb
             or
             wing
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             male
             redeemed
             are
             never
             called
             ,
             
               The
               instituted
               Church
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             how
             the
             seals
             are
             given
             to
             the
             male
             ▪
             Church
             as
             to
             the
             
             subject
             ,
             when
             they
             want
             Pastors
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             :
             
               The
               Tables
               and
               Seals
            
             are
             given
             to
             men
             and
             women
             redeemed
             ,
             as
             the
             
               end
               and
               object
            
             for
             their
             salvation
             and
             edification
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             So
             they
             are
             given
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             to
             all
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             intention
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             all
             Rulers
             and
             ruled
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             not
             as
             meer
             visible
             professors
             (
             for
             God
             intends
             no
             such
             thing
             to
             a
             meer
             Magus
             ,
             to
             whom
             agrees
             the
             complete
             essence
             of
             a
             visible
             member
             )
             but
             as
             invisible
             and
             chosen
             ones
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             either
             didactick
             or
             suitable
             to
             a
             Systeme
             of
             Church-policy
             ,
             
               That
               the
               administration
               of
               all
               Christs
               publick
               Worship
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               is
               committed
               to
               a
               company
               of
               believers
               ,
            
             for
             the
             active
             administration
             of
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             preached
             Word
             ,
             is
             not
             committed
             to
             unofficed
             brethren
             ,
             or
             to
             women
             ,
             who
             are
             members
             of
             this
             instituted
             Church
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             otherwise
             in
             a
             passive
             sense
             all
             are
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             Worship
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             according
             as
             their
             capacity
             is
             :
             but
             how
             the
             male-Church
             void
             of
             pastors
             can
             receive
             them
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             I
             say
             not
             much
             ,
             that
             it
             s
             not
             Grammar
             to
             say
             that
             this
             Church
             is
             
               a
               communion
               of
               Saints
            
             :
             A
             community
             it
             is
             ,
             which
             word
             is
             in
             our
             language
             a
             Concrete
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             That
             its
             a
             combination
             of
             Saints
             
               meeting
               for
               that
               end
            
             (
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             )
             
               by
               common
               and
               joynt
               consent
               into
               one
               congregation
               ,
            
             is
             ut
             erly
             unsound
             ;
             for
             as
             this
             is
             a
             delineation
             of
             
             a
             New
             Testament
             Church-Assembly
             ,
             to
             pa●take
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             so
             it
             makes
             it
             contrary
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             a
             Church
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             members
             of
             another
             congregation
             to
             meet
             ,
             to
             partake
             of
             pastoral
             preaching
             or
             seals
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             whereto
             they
             never
             
               gave
               common
               and
               joynt
               consent
            
             ,
             as
             never
             being
             inchurched
             members
             thereof
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             another
             congregation
             by
             this
             reason
             hear
             the
             Word
             in
             that
             forreign
             congregation
             ,
             not
             as
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             but
             as
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             without
             .
             And
             it
             s
             as
             strongly
             concludent
             against
             hearing
             in
             another
             congregation
             than
             their
             own
             ,
             as
             against
             Church-rebukes
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             our
             Brethren
             teach
             )
             Church
             judging
             ,
             and
             admonishing
             between
             brother
             and
             brother
             :
             for
             as
             there
             is
             indeed
             a
             providential
             necessity
             of
             partaking
             of
             pastoral
             preaching
             and
             seals
             in
             another
             congregation
             than
             the
             members
             own
             ;
             so
             is
             there
             the
             same
             soul-necessity
             of
             the
             like
             rebuking
             and
             gaining
             of
             a
             brother
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             15.
             
             If
             the
             trespass
             be
             committed
             in
             another
             congregation
             ,
             
             and
             be
             private
             as
             yet
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             done
             in
             the
             offenders
             own
             congregation
             ,
             except
             it
             can
             be
             proved
             that
             from
             Mat.
             18.
             
             Christs
             minde
             is
             ,
             if
             a
             brother
             of
             another
             congregation
             fall
             in
             a
             pit
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             his
             salvation
             ,
             I
             should
             let
             him
             perish
             there
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             his
             keeper
             as
             touching
             any
             Church-remedy
             for
             gaining
             ,
             according
             to
             Mat.
             18.
             which
             sure
             we
             cannot
             do
             to
             our
             enemies
             ox
             ,
             if
             he
             fall
             in
             a
             pit
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             as
             great
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             greater
             necessity
             ,
             to
             use
             the
             remedy
             of
             rebuking
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             to
             gain
             him
             when
             he
             falls
             in
             a
             spiritual
             ditch
             in
             another
             congregation
             ,
             as
             to
             preach
             pastorally
             ,
             and
             to
             tender
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             
             to
             him
             in
             another
             congregation
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Bread
             in
             the
             Lords
             
             Supper
             (
             say
             our
             brethren
             with
             
               Mr
               Cot.
            
             )
             is
             one
             Bread
             ,
             and
             a
             
               seal
               of
               our
               communion
               with
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ;
               but
               also
               of
               our
               communion
               with
               his
               members
               not
               only
               of
               our
               own
               Church
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               saints
               :
            
             so
             we
             are
             to
             gain
             our
             brethren
             by
             admonition
             ,
             teaching
             rebuking
             ,
             by
             Matth.
             18
             not
             only
             as
             they
             are
             members
             of
             the
             single
             independent
             body
             congregational
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             body
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               12.
               16.
               for
               whether
               one
               member
               suff●r
               ,
               all
               the
               members
               suffer
               with
               it
               ,
               or
               one
               member
               be
               honoured
               ,
               all
               the
               members
               rejo●c●
               with
               it
               .
            
             And
             Rom
             12.
             4
             ,
             5.
             compared
             with
             verse
             15.
             
               for
               there
               is
               one
               Body
               (
               visible
               )
               one
               Spirit
               ,
               one
               Lord
               ,
               one
               Faith
               ,
               one
               Baptism
               ,
               one
               God
               and
               Father
               of
               all
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.
             4
             5.
             and
             one
             body
             Catholick
             ,
             into
             which
             all
             are
             baptized
             ,
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             1
             Cor
             12.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             
               It
               is
               false
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Church
               which
               Christ
               in
               his
               Gospel
               hath
               instituted
               —
               but
               a
               particular
               visible
               Church
               ,
               that
               meets
               in
               one
               place
               all
               of
               them
               :
               for
               Christ
               hath
               sanctified
               and
               clensed
               with
               the
               washing
               of
               water
               by
               the
               word
               ,
            
             a
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             
               which
               he
               shall
               present
               as
               a
               glorious
               Church
               ,
               without
               spot
               or
               wrinkle
               ,
            
             Eph.
             5.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             and
             perfected
             body
             (
             visible
             )
             when
             we
             all
             meet
             
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             Eph
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             That
             this
             instituted
             Church
             is
             to
             meet
             
               together
               all
               of
               them
            
             ,
             
             
               even
               the
               whole
               Church
               for
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               holy
               ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               publick
               edification
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             27.
             is
             a
             manifest
             debarring
             of
             Infants
             born
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             from
             being
             members
             of
             that
             
               Church
               ,
               which
               Christ
               in
               his
               Gospel
               hath
               instituted
               ,
            
             &c.
             for
             they
             are
             neither
             capable
             of
             
               convening
               in
               one
               place
               every
               Lords
               day
               ,
               nor
               of
               publick
               edification
               by
               prophecying
               ,
               as
               is
               meant
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             23.
             cited
             by
             them
             .
             How
             they
             defend
             Infant-Baptism
             ,
             who
             make
             them
             incomplete
             and
             unconfirmed
             members
             ,
             let
             them
             see
             ;
             the
             learned
             ,
             pious
             ,
             and
             grave
             Assembly
             at
             Westminster
             provided
             better
             ,
             
               that
               particular
               visible
               Churches
               members
               of
               the
               general
               Church
               were
               made
               up
               of
               visible
               Saints
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               of
               such
               as
               being
               of
               aged
               professed
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               obed●ence
               to
               Christ
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               faith
               and
               life
               ,
               taught
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Children
               ,
            
             Act.
             2.
             38
             ,
             41.
             
             Act.
             2.
             
               v
               ▪
               ult
            
             .
             compared
             with
             Act.
             5.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             
             There
             is
             not
             one
             word
             of
             Infants
             in
             this
             large
             discription
             of
             instituted
             Churches
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             and
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             all
             ,
             the
             Anabaptists
             subscribe
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             seven
             Churches
             have
             ,
             upon
             the
             matter
             the
             same
             description
             of
             the
             visible
             
             Church
             ,
             without
             one
             word
             of
             Infants
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               That
               Church
               is
               here
            
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             
               meant
               ,
               which
               is
               built
            
             
             
               upon
               the
               Rock
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               visible
               confession
               of
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               as
               explicated
               immediately
               before
               ;
               but
               the
               invisible
               Church
               is
               not
               built
               by
               a
               visible
               profession
               ,
               such
               as
            
             Peters
             
               was
               .
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               assumption
               is
               clear
               by
               the
               opposition
               between
               visibility
               and
               invisibility
               .
               The
               proposition
               is
               proved
               by
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               Thou
               hast
               made
               a
               confession
               of
               my selfe
               a
               Rock
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               called
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               upon
               my self
               so
               confessed
               ,
               will
               I
               build
               my
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             proposition
             is
             not
             true
             in
             his
             sense
             ,
             the
             assumption
             most
             false
             ,
             the
             conclusion
             both
             untrue
             and
             unjustly
             exprest
             :
             for
             the
             visible
             single
             congregation
             is
             not
             here
             meant
             ,
             and
             
               I
               will
               build
               my
               Church
               congregational
               ,
               in
               its
               frame
               ,
               upon
               the
               Rock
               by
               this
            
             
             confession
             .
             Except
             Mr.
             H.
             the
             place
             had
             no
             Author
             ,
             no
             Divine
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             for
             this
             sense
             ,
             so
             destructive
             to
             the
             text
             .
             Therfore
             there
             hath
             been
             some
             trepidation
             of
             mind
             upon
             the
             pious
             man.
             After
             
               many
               thoughts
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               floating
               in
               my
               mind
               ,
               what
               might
               be
               the
               meaning
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             after
             many
             thoughts
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             find
             a
             way
             to
             answer
             Mr.
             R.
             his
             Arguments
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             Popish
             Exposition
             ,
             for
             
               B●llarm
               .
               lib.
               3.
               
               De
               Eccles.
               c.
            
             13.
             brings
             this
             place
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             visible
             Church
             shall
             never
             fall
             away
             .
             So
             the
             Jesuites
             of
             Rhemes
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             cites
             the
             same
             place
             .
             D.
             Fulk
             answers
             ,
             every
             true
             Christian
             is
             builded
             on
             the
             same
             Rock
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ.
             So
             
               Cornel.
               à
               L●p
               .
               Matth.
            
             16.
             the
             visible
             Church
             cannot
             erre
             :
             To
             the
             proposition
             Mr.
             H.
             yeelded
             .
             That
             
               the
               Church
               to
               whom
               the
               Keyes
               are
               given
               ,
               may
               receive
               
               the
               Keyes
               by
               the
               intervening
               of
               an
               hypocritical
               confession
               ,
               or
               profession
               of
               Christ
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               in
            
             Judas
             and
             Magus
             .
             So
             the
             proposition
             is
             false
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               Church
               is
               here
               meant
               which
               is
               built
               upon
               the
               Rock
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               visible
               confession
               of
            
             Peter
             
               so
               explicated
            
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             explicated
             to
             be
             a
             visible
             confession
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sometimes
             true
             ,
             sometimes
             hypocritical
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sometimes
             it
             is
             expounded
             to
             be
             the
             confession
             onely
             of
             the
             male-Church
             ,
             excluding
             women
             .
          
           
             3
             Of
             the
             male
             Believers
             of
             a
             single
             Church
             void
             of
             Pastors
             :
             while
             the
             world
             stands
             ,
             such
             a
             visible
             confession
             as
             may
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             lying
             is
             no
             means
             of
             Christ
             to
             build
             the
             Church
             of
             men
             and
             women
             so
             upon
             the
             Rock
             Christ
             ,
             as
             they
             shal
             persevere
             in
             saving
             
             saith
             ;
             so
             as
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             the
             temptations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             Flesh
             shall
             never
             prevail
             against
             them
             .
             The
             only
             internal
             and
             effectual
             way
             of
             building
             men
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ,
             is
             the
             sincere
             real
             believing
             on
             Christ
             ,
             coming
             from
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             17.
             
             And
             the
             external
             building
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             preached
             Gospel
             ;
             this
             is
             also
             Popish
             ,
             for
             by
             a
             lying
             profession
             none
             are
             builded
             upon
             the
             Rock
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             Scripture
             makes
             
               being
               builded
               upon
               the
               Rock
            
             ,
             all
             one
             with
             being
             builded
             upon
             God
             ,
             the
             Rock
             of
             salvation
             .
             So
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Word
             is
             the
             
               house
               built
               upon
               the
               Rock
               ,
               Matth.
            
             7.
             24.
             the
             spouse
             is
             the
             
               Dove
               that
               dwells
               in
               the
               clifts
               in
               the
               Rock
               ,
            
             in
             the
             secret
             places
             of
             the
             Stairs
             ,
             Cant.
             2.
             14.
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Interpreters
             in
             the
             margin
             :
             the
             believing
             Ephesians
             are
             by
             saith
             built
             
               upon
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               as
               lively
               stones
               ,
               Christ
               being
               the
               chief
               corner
               stone
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               habitation
               of
               God
               ,
            
             not
             through
             visible
             profession
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             may
             make
             any
             to
             tremble
             ,
             to
             see
             pious
             men
             do
             such
             violence
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             he
             tells
             us
             
               this
               or
               that
               particular
               congregation
               may
               fall
               away
               ,
               but
               the
               universal
               congregation
               ,
               or
               Church
               ,
               
               existing
               in
               the
               particular
               Churches
               falls
               not
               away
               .
               Orthodox
               Divines
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               grants
               that
               the
               visible
               Church
               doth
               not
               fall
               .
            
             The
             just
             contrary
             is
             taught
             by
             our
             Divines
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             shall
             never
             fall
             away
             ;
             but
             there
             was
             a
             time
             when
             Elias
             complained
             ,
             he
             only
             was
             left
             ;
             The
             Council
             of
             Selencia
             and
             Arminium
             condemned
             the
             Nicene
             faith
             :
             Hieronymus
             ,
             as
             also
             Hila●ius
             complain
             ,
             that
             the
             Arrian
             heresie
             had
             overspread
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             mountains
             ,
             woods
             ,
             lakes
             and
             prisons
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Prophets
             mourned
             ,
             were
             more
             safe
             then
             the
             towns
             .
             
               Bellar.
               Valentia
               ,
               Stapleton
               ,
               Azorius
               ,
            
             say
             the
             Church
             is
             ever
             visible
             ,
             as
             a
             City
             on
             a
             mountain
             ,
             D.
             Fulk
             answers
             the
             Jesuites
             of
             
               Rhemes
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Willet
            
             ,
             and
             ours
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             all
             the
             world
             over
             can
             never
             totally
             fail
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             by
             faith
             builded
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             frame
             of
             a
             particul●r
             congregation
             Independent
             ,
             is
             a
             building
             upon
             the
             Rock
             Christ
             ,
             never
             man
             dreamed
             ▪
             and
             that
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             cannot
             prevail
             against
             the
             visible
             frame
             of
             a
             single
             congregation
             ,
             is
             wild
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Swinglius
               ,
               Bucer
               ,
               Marlorat
               ,
               Pareus
            
             on
             this
             place
             ,
             
             
               Perkins
               De
               praedestinatione
            
             ,
             D.
             Twisse
             extend
             this
             to
             all
             believers
             ,
             of
             whom
             (
             saith
             
               Calvin
               )
               Singuli
               sunt
               Dei
               Templa
               ,
               Every
               one
               is
               the
               Temple
               of
               God.
            
             Now
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             building
             on
             the
             Rock
             ,
             signifieth
             the
             building
             of
             persons
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             society
             ,
             as
             a
             visible
             society
             and
             frame
             external
             :
             hence
             all
             who
             are
             builded
             on
             the
             Rock
             Christ
             by
             a
             firme
             faith
             ,
             do
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             can
             say
             ,
             1
             
               Sam.
               2.
               2.
               
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               Rock
               like
               our
               God
               ,
            
             and
             so
             every
             single
             man
             so
             built
             ,
             may
             say
             ,
             
               God
               is
               my
               Rock
            
             ,
             Psal.
             18.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             
               often
               a
               title
               of
               God
               himself
            
             (
             saith
             
               Ainswer
               t
            
             )
             Psal.
             18.
             13
             46.
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               my
               Rock
            
             ,
             Psal.
             92.
             16.
             
             Deut.
             32.
             4
             ,
             18
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Psal.
             71.
             3.
             
             Psal.
             42.
             9.
             
             Ps.
             62.
             7.
             2.
             
             
               He
               only
               is
               my
               Rock
               and
               my
               Salvation
               ,
               the
               Rock
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             2
             Sam.
             23.
             3.
             
             Now
             how
             ordinary
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Rock
             of
             his
             Saints
             ?
             and
             insolent
             and
             dry
             when
             Mr.
             H.
             must
             say
             ,
             my
             
               God
               is
               the
               Rock
               of
               this
               institution
               of
               a
               single
               independent
               frame
               ?
            
             And
             whereas
             
             persons
             are
             set
             upon
             a
             Rock
             ,
             that
             this
             new
             institution
             is
             builded
             
             upon
             the
             Rock
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             whereas
             persons
             are
             tempted
             by
             the
             ports
             of
             Hell
             ,
             but
             being
             upon
             their
             Rock
             they
             are
             kept
             ,
             to
             say
             institutions
             are
             tempted
             ,
             but
             being
             upon
             their
             Rock
             ,
             they
             are
             kept
             ,
             is
             new
             and
             insolent
             Divinity
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             the
             persons
             are
             built
             by
             Christ
             in
             this
             Church-frame
             of
             Independency
             ,
             they
             believing
             and
             professing
             sincerity
             ,
             it
             is
             almost
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             For
             then
             1.
             the
             persons
             in
             the
             very
             frame
             are
             kept
             in
             the
             
             frame
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             ports
             of
             Hell
             shall
             not
             demolish
             the
             visible
             frame
             ,
             they
             sincerely
             believing
             ;
             but
             since
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             all
             that
             sincerely
             adhere
             to
             their
             profession
             ,
             and
             fulfil
             the
             condition
             ,
             shall
             all
             such
             godly
             incorporations
             ,
             as
             by
             persecution
             and
             malice
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             the
             ports
             or
             strength
             of
             hell
             are
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             all
             godly
             and
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             who
             by
             banishment
             ,
             exile
             ,
             or
             violent
             death
             ,
             are
             pulled
             away
             from
             visible
             membership
             ,
             be
             thrown
             off
             the
             rock
             Christ
             ?
             And
             doth
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             prevail
             against
             such
             believers
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             yet
             in
             a
             spiritual
             sense
             ,
             such
             are
             eminently
             and
             satisfyingly
             made
             members
             of
             a
             more
             glorious
             society
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             Church
             triumphant
             ,
             as
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             fifth
             command
             ,
             Eph.
             6.
             of
             long
             life
             is
             fulfilled
             to
             an
             obedient
             gracious
             son
             ,
             who
             dies
             young
             ;
             and
             so
             here
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             will
             not
             be
             found
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             tyes
             a
             promise
             spiritual
             of
             perseverance
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             from
             the
             prevailing
             temptations
             of
             Hell
             to
             any
             single
             visible
             Church-frame
             .
          
           
             But
             2.
             the
             building
             
               on
               the
               Rock
            
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             from
             the
             prevailing
             temptations
             of
             Hell
             ,
             by
             this
             exposition
             is
             made
             by
             the
             grant
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             to
             the
             visible
             profession
             that
             may
             be
             in
             Iudas
             and
             Magus
             ;
             and
             is
             it
             to
             be
             believed
             that
             Christ
             promiseth
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             to
             build
             upon
             the
             rock
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             essentially
             stones
             of
             the
             building
             ,
             and
             whose
             acts
             of
             the
             Keyes
             
               are
               a●
               valid
            
             as
             these
             of
             sincere
             believers
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             shall
             never
             prevail
             against
             these
             sons
             of
             perdition
             ?
             So
             Mr.
             H.
             expounds
             it
             .
          
           
           
             3●
             Many
             Martyrs
             faithfully
             perform
             congregational
             duties
             ,
             yet
             doth
             not
             Christ
             make
             good
             this
             promise
             ,
             for
             when
             members
             are
             dissolved
             by
             banishment
             ,
             they
             are
             thrown
             off
             the
             rock
             .
             That
             which
             by
             our
             Saviour
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             their
             comfortable
             union
             with
             ,
             and
             building
             upon
             Christ
             their
             rock
             ,
             is
             being
             foiled
             with
             the
             Temptations
             of
             Satan
             and
             Hell
             ,
             and
             being
             thrown
             off
             the
             rock
             ,
             like
             the
             Hypocrite
             ,
             Matth.
             7.
             who
             is
             the
             house
             builded
             on
             the
             sand
             ,
             for
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             war
             City
             ,
             as
             Calvin
             noteth
             ,
             and
             
               Pareus
               ,
               were
               in
               iron
               gates
               and
               bars
               ,
            
             Psal.
             
             127.
             5.
             
             Deut.
             3.
             5.
             and
             so
             by
             this
             interpretation
             the
             Lords
             dissolving
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             often
             is
             a
             work
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             putting
             of
             his
             children
             to
             an
             honourable
             condition
             of
             Martyrdom
             ,
             and
             glorifying
             of
             God
             by
             suffering
             and
             scattering
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             Acts
             8.
             12.
             must
             be
             a
             throwing
             them
             off
             the
             rock
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             prevailing
             of
             the
             ports
             of
             Hell
             against
             them
             :
             contrary
             to
             the
             scope
             and
             intent
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             a
             most
             uncomfortable
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             men
             and
             women
             builded
             on
             the
             Rock
             Christ
             ,
             and
             chosen
             to
             salvation
             ,
             have
             only
             right
             ,
             by
             this
             so
             expounded
             Text
             ,
             to
             union
             with
             Christ
             their
             Rock
             ,
             and
             victory
             over
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             inchurched
             covenant
             wayes
             into
             such
             an
             independent
             corporation
             ;
             when
             the
             Saints
             builded
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ,
             and
             persevering
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             machinations
             of
             hell
             ,
             may
             be
             scattered
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             2.
             wander
             in
             the
             mountains
             and
             desarts
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             38.
             and
             have
             no
             certain
             dwelling
             house
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             11.
             and
             sojourning
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             so
             much
             as
             visible
             members
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             cruelty
             to
             say
             such
             are
             no
             members
             of
             Christs
             visible
             body
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             without
             ,
             and
             not
             builded
             on
             the
             Rock
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             grants
             a
             man
             may
             give
             Petors
             confession
             ,
             par
             .
             1.
             
             c.
             6.
             page
             62.
             and
             men
             may
             be
             scattered
             stones
             ,
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             and
             yet
             through
             some
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             be
             members
             of
             no
             such
             congregation
             ;
             are
             they
             for
             that
             not
             builded
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ?
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             brings
             this
             interpretation
             .
             
             
               Salve
               ●●liore
               judici●
            
             ,
             by
             stress
             of
             argument
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             
               Minor
               ;
               But
               the
               invisible
               Church
               is
               not
               built
               by
               a
               visible
               profession
               upon
               the
               Rock
               ,
               as
               Peter
               was
               .
            
             It
             is
             most
             false
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             a
             twofold
             invisibility
             ,
             and
             twofold
             visibility
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             in
             the
             election
             of
             God
             only
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             called
             yet
             ,
             are
             invisible
             ,
             as
             Saul
             persecuting
             ;
             such
             indeed
             are
             not
             actually
             built
             upon
             the
             rock
             by
             visible
             profession
             ,
             as
             Peter
             was
             .
          
           
             But
             2.
             
             Peter
             and
             all
             sincerely
             professing
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Peter
             and
             the
             other
             ten
             are
             both
             the
             invisible
             Church
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             sincerity
             
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             love
             is
             only
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             known
             infallibly
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             man
             himself
             ,
             who
             hath
             
               received
               the
               white
               stone
               ,
               the
               new
               name
               ,
            
             Rev.
             1.
             17.
             and
             also
             they
             all
             such
             are
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             built
             by
             the
             same
             visible
             confession
             of
             Peter
             ,
             real
             and
             sincere
             (
             for
             of
             a
             sincere
             visible
             and
             audible
             confession
             only
             as
             real
             and
             saving
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             as
             Mr.
             R.
             holds
             )
             upon
             the
             rock
             .
             I
             grant
             there
             may
             be
             degrees
             of
             real
             sincerity
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             in
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             in
             nature
             ,
             
             
               &
               sp●●io
            
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             Peter
             is
             in
             women
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             built
             upon
             the
             rock
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             invisible
             members
             in
             the
             latter
             sense
             ,
             and
             are
             also
             built
             visibly
             &
             really
             upon
             the
             rock
             ,
             by
             Peters
             faith
             coming
             out
             in
             a
             real
             visible
             confession
             ,
             and
             the
             invisible
             Church
             in
             this
             sense
             is
             also
             the
             true
             real
             visible
             Church
             ;
             and
             a
             visible
             confession
             or
             profession
             ,
             is
             either
             real
             ,
             or
             hypocritical
             and
             seeming
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             real
             of
             which
             the
             Text
             speaks
             Mr.
             R.
             proves
             ,
             because
             from
             it
             Christ
             pronounces
             Peter
             really
             blessed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             was
             taught
             Peter
             by
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ;
             Mr.
             H.
             contend●
             that
             it
             may
             be
             seeming
             only
             .
             I
             desire
             he
             or
             any
             for
             him
             ,
             may
             prove
             it
             was
             seeming
             only
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             seeming
             only
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             was
             exclusive
             of
             Iudas
             the
             Traitor
             his
             confession
             ,
             for
             he
             knew
             nothing
             of
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             nor
             was
             he
             blessed
             as
             Peter
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             our
             Saviours
             purpose
             to
             praise
             and
             commend
             hypocrisie
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             not
             truth
             in
             that
             which
             M.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               a
            
             
             
               contrari●ty
               or
               opposition
               between
               visibility
               and
               invisibility
               .
            
             So
             expounded
             ,
             the
             opposition
             is
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             nor
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Aristotle
             and
             Ramus
             both
             require
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             granted
             ,
             that
             
               the
               house
               of
               God
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
               in
               which
               Timothy
               was
               to
               behave
               himself
               right
               ,
               was
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
               Eph●sus
               ,
            
             and
             the
             other
             
             Church
             Presbyterial
             ;
             but
             that
             this
             
               cannot
               consist
               with
               invisibility
            
             is
             most
             false
             ,
             it
             destroyes
             the
             ministry
             &
             faithful
             Apostles
             and
             
             Pastors
             calling
             ,
             who
             are
             sent
             to
             gather
             into
             Christ
             all
             the
             invisible
             members
             of
             Christs
             mystical
             body
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             visible
             professors
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             he
             sayes
             ,
             that
             this
             
               direction
               of
            
             Paul
             to
             Timothy
             ;
             
               was
               to
               continue
               to
               all
               succeeding
               officers
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               all
               particular
               charges
               given
               to
               them
               ,
            
             is
             truth
             seen
             through
             a
             cloud
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             direction
             in
             these
             Epistles
             was
             to
             continue
             to
             all
             succeeding
             officers
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             ordaining
             
             watchmen
             and
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             this
             direction
             appointing
             Elders
             ,
             faithful
             men
             able
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             belonging
             to
             the
             Keyes
             must
             b●
             g●ven
             to
             officers
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             male
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Here
             is
             some
             succession
             of
             godly
             Pastors
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             to
             all
             Pastors
             and
             Elders
             with
             such
             qualifications
             ,
             as
             a
             Bishop
             must
             be
             blameless
             ,
             &c.
             
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             
             Deacons
             must
             be
             such
             ,
             &c.
             the
             direction
             is
             giv●n
             to
             all
             succeeding
             
               officers
               to
               the
               end
            
             :
             why
             not
             rather
             to
             the
             first
             proper
             subject
             of
             the
             Keyes
             to
             the
             male-Church
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             1
             
               Tim.
               3.
               15.
               
               The
               house
               of
               God
               is
               the
               pillar
               and
               ground
               of
               truth
               ,
            
             and
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             the
             perfecting
             and
             edifying
             whereof
             ,
             
               Eph.
               3.
               12.
               
               Christ
               gave
               Apostles
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               ,
            
             10.
             11.
             is
             the
             single
             particular
             independent
             Church
             
               (
               Salvo
               m●liori
               judicio
            
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             in
             his
             conjectural
             modesty
             )
             is
             contrary
             to
             all
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             very
             Church
             builded
             upon
             the
             rock
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             prevail
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             account
             hearken
             to
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             
             distinction
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             R.
             propounded
             an
             argument
             never
             yet
             answered
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Church
             builded
             upon
             the
             rock
             cannot
             be
             the
             single
             visible
             congregation
             ,
             against
             Papists
             &
             Socinians
             ,
             and
             our
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             
               That
               Church
               is
               here
            
             Mat.
             16.
             
               understood
               ,
               against
               which
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               shall
               never
               prevail
               ;
               but
               against
               the
               visible
               independent
               congregationall
            
             (
             the
             seven
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             now
             are
             fallen
             away
             )
             
               Church
               ,
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               hath
               prevailed
               .
            
             Ans.
             
               This
               or
               that
               particular
               Church
               or
               congregation
               may
               fall
               away
               ;
               but
               there
               must
               be
               a
               Church
               universal
               existing
               in
               its
               particulars
               ,
               this
               or
               that
               Church
               ,
               which
               Christ
               will
               have
               while
               the
               world
               continues
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             
             D.
             
               Ames
               .
               medulla
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             31.
             37.
             
          
           
           
             Ans.
             To
             begin
             with
             what
             Amesius
             saith
             ,
             it
             s
             utterly
             impertinent
             :
             
             The
             title
             of
             that
             Chapter
             is
             of
             the
             Mystical
             Church
             ,
             the
             members
             of
             which
             can
             never
             fall
             away
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             until
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             title
             of
             the
             next
             Chapter
             is
             of
             the
             instituted
             Church
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Am●sius
             saith
             ,
             this
             place
             Matth.
             16.
             is
             a
             special
             promise
             made
             to
             those
             built
             on
             a
             Rock
             ,
             to
             the
             Militant
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             real
             believers
             onely
             ,
             not
             to
             hypocrites
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             by
             this
             teacheth
             the
             Patrons
             of
             the
             Apostasie
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             a
             distinction
             useful
             for
             their
             Errour
             .
             
               So
               cinus
            
             saith
             ,
             The
             places
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               are
               saved
               who
               are
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               before
               the
               world
               was
               ,
            
             do
             not
             speak
             of
             some
             particular
             man
             th●●
             or
             that
             ,
             (
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             this
             or
             that
             single
             Church
             may
             fall
             off
             the
             Rock
             )
             but
             some
             kinde
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Mr.
             H.
             renders
             this
             a
             comfortless
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             Christ
             makes
             a
             singular
             bulwark
             of
             Faith
             and
             Consolation
             to
             single
             persons
             ,
             
               Peter
               ,
               Mary
            
             ,
             who
             believe
             ,
             and
             are
             built
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ,
             that
             such
             shall
             never
             fall
             away
             ;
             but
             this
             or
             that
             congregation
             of
             some
             few
             persons
             ,
             though
             true
             and
             real
             believers
             ,
             may
             and
             do
             fall
             away
             .
             This
             is
             the
             down-right
             Apostasie
             of
             believers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             strongly
             savours
             of
             the
             Jesuit
             Ruiz
             .
             his
             
               Necessitas
               vaga
            
             (
             though
             Mr.
             H.
             hate
             Doctrine
             and
             Way
             ,
             when
             his
             sharp
             
             engine
             sees
             them
             )
             when
             a
             thing
             is
             necessarily
             to
             fall
             out
             ,
             in
             ,
             upon
             ,
             or
             about
             the
             kinde
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             ,
             or
             upon
             this
             single
             man
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             infallible
             and
             necessary
             that
             there
             be
             war
             and
             be
             peace
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             be
             husbandmen
             and
             be
             sailers
             ,
             but
             God
             determines
             and
             bows
             the
             heart
             of
             no
             single
             man
             to
             be
             a
             husbandman
             rather
             than
             a
             sailer
             ;
             he
             might
             say
             to
             be
             a
             King
             rather
             than
             a
             poor
             Beggar
             .
             This
             kinde
             of
             necessity
             is
             against
             the
             
             providence
             of
             Gods
             special
             care
             ,
             as
             to
             great
             things
             ,
             as
             to
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Dan.
             4.
             32.
             so
             to
             all
             smaller
             things
             ,
             the
             stirring
             of
             a
             Sparrows
             wing
             ,
             
               Mat.
               10.
               29
               ,
               &
            
             30.
             the
             hair
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             the
             growing
             and
             withering
             of
             a
             gourd
             ,
             Ionah
             4.
             6.
             the
             motion
             of
             a
             worm
             eating
             the
             gourd
             ;
             which
             confused
             providence
             ,
             
               Suarez
               ,
               Cumel
            
             ,
             
             Ledesma
             ,
             forsake
             as
             shameful
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             particular
             Independent
             congregation
             is
             either
             built
             upon
             the
             Rock
             unmoveably
             ,
             by
             a
             promise
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             no
             Divine
             can
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             grace
             of
             perseverance
             (
             if
             such
             a
             grace
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             be
             granted
             ,
             for
             by
             Nature
             men
             persevere
             not
             )
             is
             given
             by
             a
             Gospel-promise
             ,
             or
             by
             no
             promise
             .
             But
             men
             persevere
             
             without
             any
             Gospel-promise
             ,
             as
             the
             Sea
             ebbes
             ,
             the
             Wind
             blows
             ,
             which
             yet
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             if
             a
             promise
             there
             be
             ,
             then
             when
             this
             particular
             Church
             falls
             away
             .
             Now
             Mr.
             H.
             grants
             the
             Apostasie
             of
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             from
             the
             Rock
             ,
             and
             the
             prevailing
             of
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             against
             the
             single
             man
             or
             Independent
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             :
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             place
             
               Mat.
               16.
               
               The
               gates
               of
               h●ll
               shall
               not
               prevail
               ,
               &c.
            
             is
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Congregational
               existing
               it
               its
               universal
               nature
               in
               its
               particular
               Congregations
               ,
            
             then
             he
             must
             mean
             ,
             that
             some
             one
             single
             congregation
             of
             Ephesus
             or
             S●…
             ,
             may
             and
             do
             fall
             off
             the
             Rock
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             clear
             Apostasie
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             this
             or
             that
             single
             Church
             shall
             fall
             away
             so
             ,
             being
             they
             pray
             and
             watch
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             is
             the
             very
             thing
             which
             the
             Arminians
             and
             Socinians
             say
             on
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             Mat.
             16.
             18.
             remaining
             and
             persevering
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             remains
             unconquered
             by
             death
             and
             condemnation
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Praying
             ,
             and
             persevering
             in
             praying
             ,
             and
             watching
             thereunto
             ,
             Ephes.
             6
             18.
             is
             a
             great
             part
             of
             persevering
             ;
             and
             so
             persevering
             is
             promised
             upon
             condition
             of
             persevering
             :
             and
             therefore
             Mr.
             H.
             must
             betake
             himself
             to
             a
             more
             unthrifty
             shift
             ,
             and
             quit
             the
             place
             Mat.
             16
             and
             so
             gratifie
             Arminians
             and
             Socinians
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             proves
             not
             the
             perseverance
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Church
             upon
             the
             Rock
             is
             the
             Lords
             continuate
             act
             of
             forming
             single
             societies
             upon
             the
             Rock
             Christ
             ,
             giving
             them
             victory
             over
             Hell.
             So
             that
             he
             miscarries
             and
             ●●lls
             from
             his
             intended
             end
             ,
             in
             keeping
             this
             or
             that
             single
             man
             or
             Church
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ,
             but
             yet
             obtains
             his
             principal
             end
             in
             keeping
             the
             universal
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             Independent
             Church
             upon
             the
             Rock
             .
             A
             more
             confused
             providence
             than
             ever
             Pelagius
             or
             any
             devised
             ,
             and
             a
             singular
             gratifying
             of
             Jesuits
             and
             Sociniam
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             keeping
             of
             believers
             〈◊〉
             Saints
             upon
             the
             Rock
             Christ
             ,
             so
             that
             
               the
               gates
               of
               〈◊〉
               shall
               〈◊〉
               prevail
            
             to
             throw
             them
             off
             the
             Rock
             ,
             and
             put
             those
             that
             once
             were
             justified
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             built
             upon
             the
             Rock
             Christ
             ,
             in
             a
             state
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             De●rce
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             must
             God
             have
             made
             the
             same
             general
             confused
             De●r●●
             ,
             That
             some
             by
             saving
             faith
             built
             upon
             the
             Rock
             Christ
             shall
             persevere
             ,
             and
             some
             shall
             not
             persevere
             ;
             but
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             decr●●d
             a
             visible
             single
             Independent
             Church
             one
             or
             many
             there
             shall
             be
             ,
             until
             all
             be
             gathered
             in
             to
             meet
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             faith
             .
             But
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             a
             Decree
             confused
             and
             general
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             number
             
             of
             the
             saved
             and
             kept
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ,
             shall
             be
             indeterminate
             in
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             ,
             whatever
             it
             be
             in
             the
             prescience
             of
             God
             :
             But
             he
             who
             hath
             numbred
             in
             his
             Decree
             drops
             of
             water
             ,
             rain
             ,
             and
             dew
             ,
             the
             blasts
             of
             wind
             ,
             the
             stars
             by
             their
             names
             ,
             
               Isa.
               40.
               12.
               
               Prov.
               30.
               4.
               
               Psal.
               147.
               4.
               
               Iob
               38.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               &
            
             39.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             must
             in
             his
             Decree
             have
             fixed
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             all
             Church-members
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             old
             and
             young
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             kept
             
             on
             the
             Rock
             ,
             and
             preserved
             by
             the
             
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               through
               faith
               ,
               unto
               salvation
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             4
             ,
             5
             ▪
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             Popish
             trepidation
             and
             trembling
             of
             conscience
             
             must
             it
             breed
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             once
             were
             built
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ,
             may
             be
             thrown
             off
             ,
             and
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             prevail
             against
             them
             ?
             but
             some
             in
             the
             general
             nature
             of
             Independent
             Churches
             shall
             abide
             upon
             the
             Rock
             against
             all
             the
             strength
             of
             hell
             ,
             until
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ.
             But
             whether
             this
             can
             be
             a
             Gospel-comfort
             or
             not
             ,
             that
             Christ
             builds
             the
             universal
             nature
             of
             Independent
             Churches
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ;
             but
             though
             I
             be
             built
             upon
             it
             ,
             whether
             I
             shall
             be
             thrown
             off
             it
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             assurance
             from
             the
             promise
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             this
             or
             this
             individual
             congregation
             be
             built
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             cannot
             fall
             away
             ,
             as
             Christ
             promises
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             
             then
             all
             congregations
             must
             also
             continue
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ,
             for
             a
             promise
             of
             perseverance
             made
             to
             all
             in
             Christ
             ,
             must
             be
             su●e
             to
             all
             that
             seed
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             single
             congregations
             of
             that
             kinde
             ,
             if
             
               David
               ,
               Solomon
            
             ,
             and
             all
             single
             persons
             justified
             may
             fall
             away
             ,
             then
             may
             all
             the
             justified
             fall
             away
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             said
             in
             the
             contrary
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             society
             may
             leave
             off
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             ,
             but
             it
             follows
             not
             that
             they
             fall
             from
             the
             state
             of
             Justification
             .
             Ans.
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             fall
             from
             Church
             membership
             onely
             ,
             but
             remain
             believers
             .
             Ans.
             Nay
             ,
             they
             fall
             from
             the
             Rock
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               prevail
               against
               them
            
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             Mat.
             16.
             must
             fall
             from
             saving
             grace
             .
             But
             it
             were
             cruelty
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             are
             scattered
             and
             broken
             out
             of
             membership
             by
             persecutors
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             righteousness
             ,
             that
             such
             were
             fallen
             off
             the
             Rock
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             did
             prevail
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             All
             built
             upon
             the
             Rock
             are
             to
             believe
             their
             own
             perseverance
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             promise
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             
               Ior.
               31.
               35.
               
               &
               32.
               39
               ,
               40.
               
               Isa.
               54.
               10.
               
               &
               59.
               21.
               
               Mat.
            
             10.
             27
             ,
             28
             and
             so
             to
             believe
             ,
             they
             being
             once
             built
             upon
             the
             Rock
             Christ
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             fall
             away
             ,
             as
             the
             promise
             is
             ,
             
               Psal.
               89.
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               Hos.
               2.
               18.
               1
               
               Ioh.
               3.
               9.
               
               Ioh.
               14.
               16.
               
               Psal.
               125.
               1.
               
               Ioh.
            
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Promises
             of
             perseverance
             and
             of
             saving
             grace
             ,
             as
             being
             built
             on
             the
             Rock
             ,
             are
             made
             to
             the
             seed
             indeed
             ,
             Psal.
             89.
             29
             ,
             
             36.
             2
             
             
               Sam.
               7.
               12.
               
               Isa.
            
             59.
             21.
             but
             never
             in
             the
             universal
             Generick
             nature
             to
             a
             visible
             society
             ,
             but
             to
             single
             persons
             and
             individual
             men
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               4.
               14.
               
               Ioh.
               11.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Ior.
            
             32.
             39
             ,
             40.
             the
             abstracted
             nature
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Election
             ,
             of
             free
             Redemption
             ,
             that
             is
             made
             to
             single
             persons
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             So
             shall
             the
             number
             of
             the
             chosen
             and
             saved
             not
             be
             wri●ten
             ,
             but
             unsure
             and
             dubious
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
           
             LIB
             .
             IV.
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Congragation
               in
               its
               abstract
               nature
               is
               not
               the
               first
               subject
               of
               the
               Keyes
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             pag.
             218.
             
             
               TH●
               Key
               ▪
               as
               we
               have
               heard
               ,
               is
               a
               power
               delegated
               from
               Christ
               to
               disponse
               and
               administer
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               his
               House
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Why
             then
             give
             you
             the
             dispensing
             of
             
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             given
             to
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sons
             ,
             and
             the
             
               keeping
               of
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               judging
               of
               his
               House
               ,
               and
               the
               keeping
               of
               his
               Counts
               ,
            
             given
             to
             the
             High-priest
             Ioshua
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             his
             person
             ,
             prophecied
             to
             the
             given
             to
             the
             officers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Zech.
             3.
             7.
             to
             any
             unofficed
             men
             ?
             and
             whether
             doth
             not
             the
             Lord
             prophecy
             in
             the
             new
             Temple
             builtunder
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             Ezek
             44.
             (
             for
             it
             s
             neither
             the
             first
             nor
             second
             Temple
             spo●…
             of
             〈◊〉
             )
             that
             New
             Testament-Levites
             
             (
             no
             question
             not
             the
             unofficed
             brethren
             )
             should
             
               keep
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Lords
               holy
               things
               ,
            
             and
             should
             be
             porters
             to
             keep
             the
             doors
             of
             the
             Lords
             sanctuary
             ,
             to
             
               hold
               out
               the
               uncircumcised
               in
               heart
               and
               fl●sh
               ,
            
             v.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             as
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               12.
               29.
               
               Are
               all
               Apostles
               ?
               are
               all
               Prophets
               ?
               are
               all
               Teachers
               ?
            
             are
             all
             New
             Testament-Levites
             ?
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               Catholick
               and
               visible
               Church
               ,
               I
               cannot
               know
               by
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
          
           
             
               Sometimes
               he
               seems
               to
               cast
               the
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
               upon
               the
               general
               nature
               of
               a
               Congregation
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             but
             seems
             so
             ,
             and
             to
             onely
             Mr.
             H.
             to
             no
             living
             man
             else
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               To
               what
               principal
               subject
               hath
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               R.
               )
               given
               reason
               ,
               and
               the
               faculty
               of
               discoursing
               ?
               Is
               it
               to
            
             Peter
             or
             John
             ?
             
               No
               ,
               it
               s
               for
               and
               to
               the
               race
               of
               mankinde
               ,
            
             Lib.
             2.
             p.
             291.
             
          
           
             
               Ans.
               Ergo
            
             ,
             God
             hath
             given
             the
             Keyes
             to
             and
             for
             a
             single
             
             congregation
             of
             40
             or
             50
             visible
             Saints
             ;
             that
             is
             none
             of
             my
             Logick
             :
             but
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             to
             the
             Catholick
             guides
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             first
             and
             formal
             subject
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             principal
             end
             and
             adequate
             object
             .
             Here
             is
             plain
             enough
             expression
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               12.
               28
               ,
               God
               hath
               placed
               in
               the
               Church
               first
               Apostles
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Sure
             the
             Lord
             never
             meant
             to
             place
             Apostles
             ,
             whose
             flock
             was
             all
             Nations
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             as
             fixed
             members
             and
             pastors
             of
             your
             Independent
             flock
             of
             40
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             more
             countable
             for
             their
             doings
             to
             any
             on
             earth
             but
             to
             Christ
             onely
             ,
             in
             a
             juridical
             way
             ,
             than
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Sometime
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               his
               expressions
               seem
               to
               intimate
               an
               O●cumonick
               Councel
               ,
               or
               a
               Representative
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               sometime
               a
               Catholick
               visible
               ,
               as
               it
               is
            
             totum
             integrale
             ,
             
               of
               an
               integral
               nature
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Both
             these
             ,
             with
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             I
             own
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             subject
             ,
             whether
             convened
             in
             a
             Synod
             ,
             or
             scattered
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
             God
             willing
             ,
             declare
             ;
             the
             other
             as
             the
             object
             and
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               We
               say
               a
               congregation
               of
               visible
               Saints
               covenanting
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               the
               prime
               and
               original
            
             
             
               subject
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ;
               we
               understand
               it
               not
               of
               this
               or
               that
               individual
               congregation
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               onely
               had
               it
               ,
               and
               none
               
               but
               they
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               it
               firstly
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               because
               its
               a
               congregation
               of
               such
               .
               This
               is
               our
               Saviours
               meaning
               ,
            
             Mat.
             16.
             
             
               I
               will
               build
               my
               Church
               ,
               taking
               a
               visible
               congregation
               of
               visible
               covenanting
               believers
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               a
               pattern
               and
               samplar
               (
               as
               I
               may
               so
               speak
               )
               which
               leaves
               an
               impression
               upon
               all
               the
               particulars
               ,
               as
               common
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               is
               preserved
               in
               all
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             the
             Church
             congregational
             as
             congregational
             ,
             not
             as
             this
             or
             that
             congregation
             ,
             be
             built
             on
             the
             Rock
             ,
             then
             this
             or
             that
             congregation
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             also
             
               built
               on
               the
               Rock
            
             .
             If
             man
             as
             man
             be
             rational
             ,
             then
             so
             are
             all
             individual
             men
             ,
             
               Peter
               ,
               Iohn
               ,
               Anna
            
             ;
             if
             the
             congregational
             Church
             as
             such
             ,
             be
             
               built
               on
               the
               Rock
            
             ,
             then
             this
             or
             that
             congregation
             ,
             &c.
             
               must
               be
               built
               on
               the
               Rock
               .
               Quod
               conveni●
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             convenit
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             this
             presently
             Mr.
             H.
             recals
             ,
             
               This
               or
               that
               visible
               Church
               may
               ,
               doth
               ,
               and
               will
               fail
               .
            
             But
             this
             or
             that
             visible
             congregation
             partakes
             of
             the
             common
             nature
             of
             a
             congregational
             Church
             ;
             and
             what
             reason
             this
             Church
             more
             than
             this
             should
             fall
             off
             the
             Rock
             ,
             since
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             the
             congregation
             in
             its
             common
             nature
             ?
             then
             of
             necessity
             the
             Church
             must
             have
             the
             promise
             upon
             some
             other
             account
             than
             as
             the
             congregation
             in
             its
             common
             nature
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Each
               particular
               congregation
               is
               complete
               and
               independent
            
             
             
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               all
               acts
               and
               dispensations
               belonging
               to
               a
               congregation
               or
               Church
               ,
               without
               any
               reference
               to
               any
               other
               congregation
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               distinct
               species
               ,
               which
               firstly
               and
               equally
               participate
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               genus
               ,
               or
               the
               general
               nature
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Then
             are
             there
             no
             clamours
             raised
             against
             you
             by
             
             those
             who
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             most
             unjust
             that
             10
             ,
             or
             30
             ,
             or
             40
             should
             be
             an
             Independent
             Male
             ▪
             Judicature
             (
             as
             if
             others
             had
             no
             souls
             )
             countable
             onely
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             their
             administration
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             Mr.
             Cotton
             his
             true
             principles
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             independent
             within
             themselves
             to
             
               exercise
               all
               acts
               belonging
               to
               a
               congregation
            
             ;
             for
             Synods
             not
             onely
             have
             power
             to
             give
             
               light
               and
               counsel
               in
               matters
               of
               truth
               and
               practise
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               command
               and
               enjoyn
               the
               things
               to
               be
               believed
               and
               done
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             then
             the
             Synod
             hath
             a
             share
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             the
             single
             congregation
             must
             be
             too
             narrow
             a
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             
             especially
             when
             the
             Synod
             as
             the
             Synod
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             to
             command
             the
             Churches
             as
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             several
             congregations
             .
             2.
             
             So
             the
             necessity
             of
             being
             circumcised
             or
             not
             circumcised
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             be
             saved
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             must
             belong
             to
             a
             congregation
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             congregations
             of
             Anti●●h
             ,
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             &c.
             then
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             hath
             not
             given
             a
             power
             independent
             to
             any
             single
             congregation
             ,
             to
             exercise
             all
             acts
             and
             all
             dispensations
             belonging
             to
             them
             :
             for
             sure
             they
             cannot
             determine
             in
             a
             matter
             belonging
             to
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             more
             belonging
             to
             other
             Churches
             than
             to
             themselves
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             concerned
             Churches
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             no
             less
             impose
             upon
             the
             consciences
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             if
             
               the
               same
               seem
               good
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               to
               them
            
             onely
             ,
             (
             otherwise
             it
             s
             a
             bastard
             determination
             )
             then
             if
             they
             should
             determine
             it
             contrary
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             their
             own
             Church
             congregational
             ,
             and
             members
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             takes
             the
             word
             Congregation
             and
             Church
             for
             all
             one
             ,
             against
             the
             Grammar
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             taketh
             the
             
             word
             Church
             even
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             for
             the
             collection
             of
             believers
             ,
             agreeing
             in
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             common
             R●dem●tion
             ▪
             common
             Saviour
             ,
             common
             hope
             of
             Glory
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             〈◊〉
             a
             congregation
             that
             meets
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             Eph.
             5
             ▪
             23
             ,
             25
             ,
             27
             ,
             29.
             
             &
             1.
             22.
             
             
               Col.
               1
               18.
               
               H●b
               ▪
            
             12.
             23.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             reason
             why
             they
             are
             independent
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             
               all
               acts
               and
               disp●●sations
               belonging
               to
               a
               Cong●…gation
               or
               Church
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             distinct
             ▪
             species
             and
             Churches
             different
             in
             nature
             ,
             is
             most
             fr●volous
             ;
             for
             beside
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             is
             false
             ,
             except
             Christ
             the
             Head
             of
             one
             congregation
             be
             different
             in
             nature
             from
             the
             same
             Christ
             the
             Head
             of
             another
             congregation
             ,
             and
             their
             Faith
             ,
             Baptism
             ,
             Hope
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
             be
             different
             in
             nature
             ;
             whereas
             they
             are
             all
             one
             in
             nature
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Body
             ,
             
               Eph.
               4.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               10.
               
               Eph.
               5.
               23
               ,
               25
               ,
               29.
               
               Iudo
               ver
               .
               9.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             10.
             17.
             
             They
             are
             as
             distinct
             species
             and
             Churches
             ,
             different
             in
             nature
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             pastoral
             preaching
             ,
             
             and
             par●aking
             of
             the
             same
             seals
             ,
             as
             the
             Brethren
             teach
             ,
             (
             if
             any
             
             difference
             of
             this
             kinde
             be
             )
             as
             they
             are
             different
             in
             nature
             in
             regard
             of
             censures
             ;
             and
             so
             as
             it
             is
             unlawful
             ,
             by
             their
             way
             ,
             to
             one
             of
             this
             congregation
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             forreign
             and
             extrinsecal
             Jurisdiction
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             so
             it
             s
             as
             unlawful
             to
             submit
             to
             pastoral
             preaching
             ,
             and
             the
             seals
             tendred
             by
             the
             forreign
             authority
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             because
             if
             the
             Head
             Christ
             ,
             and
             power
             juridical
             be
             peculiar
             to
             one
             congregation
             independently
             ,
             so
             must
             pastoral
             preaching
             and
             the
             seals
             be
             to
             the
             same
             Church
             ;
             and
             a
             member
             must
             be
             as
             much
             restricted
             to
             their
             own
             officers
             onely
             for
             acts
             of
             office
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             set
             over
             them
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             our
             Brethren
             say
             ,
             from
             
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               1
               
               Pet.
               5
               2.
               
               Philip.
            
             2.
             25.
             as
             they
             are
             to
             hear
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             that
             Church
             onely
             in
             acts
             of
             Jurisdiction
             .
             The
             Brethren
             are
             obliged
             to
             shew
             a
             difference
             ,
             or
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               A
               particular
               congregation
               is
            
             species
             specialissima
             ,
             which
             
             
               hath
               in
               it
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Churches
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               species
               or
               kindes
               of
               Churches
               ,
               are
               complete
               without
               the
               Class●s
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Let
             the
             congregation
             be
             complete
             ,
             as
             
               species
               specialissima
            
             
             in
             its
             kinde
             ,
             yet
             in
             extension
             of
             power
             it
             s
             not
             complete
             ;
             for
             we
             hold
             ,
             that
             Classis
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             Congregations
             ,
             differ
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             yea
             the
             whole
             integral
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             are
             all
             
               species
               specialissima
            
             ;
             and
             Mr.
             R.
             grants
             they
             differ
             onely
             in
             more
             or
             less
             extension
             of
             power
             :
             and
             therefore
             Jurisdiction
             is
             firstly
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             the
             heat
             is
             firstly
             in
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             not
             firstly
             in
             this
             or
             that
             quarter
             or
             portion
             of
             the
             Element
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Arguments
               of
               Mr.
               R.
               for
               the
               first
               Adequate
               and
               Catholick
               subject
               of
               the
               Keyes
               are
               vindicated
               from
               the
               unsatisfying
               replies
               of
               Mr.
               H.
               
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               The
               Apostles
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               R.
               )
               stand
               in
               the
               room
               of
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               ministerial
               guides
               ,
               when
               they
               revealed
               the
               Keyes
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               The
               Apostles
               in
               that
               commission
               were
               extraordinary
               persons
               sent
               to
               all
               the
               world
               to
               lay
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               by
               an
               Apostolick
               power
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               they
               have
               no
               successors
               ,
               nor
               stand
               in
               the
               room
               of
               any
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             the
             Apostles
             represent
             none
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             
               Mat.
               28.
               19.
               
               Mark
               16.
               15.
               
               Iohn
               20.
               21.
               
               Go
               and
               teach
               ,
               &c.
               whose
               sins
               ye
               remit
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Then
             none
             succeed
             the
             Apostles
             to
             teach
             ,
             baptize
             ,
             remit
             ,
             and
             retain
             sins
             ;
             Pastors
             then
             must
             do
             these
             without
             a
             commission
             from
             Christ
             ,
             or
             these
             ordinances
             must
             cease
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Mat.
               28.
               
               Iohn
            
             20.
             he
             sends
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             sayes
             ,
             
               behold
               I
               am
               with
               you
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             in
             preaching
             and
             baptizing
             .
             
             But
             the
             ▪
             Apostles
             do
             not
             live
             to
             preach
             and
             baptize
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             that
             ministerial
             presence
             of
             Christ
             must
             be
             promised
             to
             some
             represented
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             So
             the
             
               English
               Divines
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Diodati
               ,
            
             as
             Apostles
             gifted
             with
             power
             of
             working
             miracles
             ,
             &c.
             they
             represented
             none
             ,
             nor
             had
             they
             any
             successors
             .
             So
             Mat.
             28.
             the
             Pastors
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             and
             of
             office
             given
             them
             ,
             page
             210.
             
          
           
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               To
               that
               Church
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               R
               )
               hath
               Christ
               given
               ,
               as
            
             
             
               to
               the
               first
               subject
               ,
               the
               ordinances
               and
               ministry
               ,
               which
               he
               prin●ipally
               intended
               to
               perfect
               ,
               to
               gather
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               to
               the
               unity
               of
               faith
               .
               But
               he
               principally
               intended
               to
               perfect
               ,
               to
               gather
               ,
               to
               bring
               to
               the
               unity
               of
               faith
               ,
               by
               these
               ordinances
               and
               ministry
               ,
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               secondarily
               this
               or
               that
               congregation
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               Mr.
               R.
            
             lib.
             2.
             p.
             248.
             
               professedly
               disputes
               for
               a
               Church
               invisible
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               first
               subject
               of
               all
               ordinances
               ,
               Christian
               priviledges
               and
               officers
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             H.
             halfs
             my
             words
             ,
             how
             Mr.
             R.
             makes
             the
             invisible
             Church
             such
             a
             first
             subject
             is
             abundantly
             declared
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             are
             not
             to
             me
             contrary
             ;
             for
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             intends
             and
             decrees
             to
             bring
             to
             glory
             ▪
             
             is
             both
             the
             invisible
             chosen
             ,
             and
             really
             believing
             Church
             ,
             the
             Church
             Mystical
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             visible
             ,
             fed
             by
             the
             visible
             and
             audible
             ministrie
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             &c.
             onely
             in
             that
             place
             I
             deny
             that
             body
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             12.
             to
             be
             visible
             in
             Mr
             H.
             his
             sense
             ,
             as
             he
             makes
             his
             congregation
             visible
             ,
             of
             which
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             are
             members
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Mr.
             H.
             in
             vain
             alledges
             ,
             that
             those
             whom
             Christ
             purposes
             to
             bring
             to
             the
             unity
             of
             saith
             &c.
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             are
             such
             
               who
               certainly
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               are
               true
               beleevers
               ,
            
             and
             it
             is
             undeniable
             ,
             ordinances
             and
             ministry
             in
             their
             saving
             fruits
             ,
             are
             given
             firstly
             to
             true
             believers
             ,
             if
             we
             regard
             the
             Lords
             intention
             ,
             as
             I
             ever
             teach
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Mr.
             
               R.
               teacheth
               that
               the
               intendment
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               the
               giving
               of
               Ordinances
               and
               Ministry
               keep
               not
               equal
               pace
               each
               with
               other
               .
               So
               the
               Arminians
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             teach
             lib
             2
             page
             248.
             
               but
               that
               God
               doth
               intend
               principally
               to
               bring
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
               ,
               that
               consists
               of
               Elect
               and
               Reprobate
               ,
               to
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               &c
               ,
               is
               false
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Repeat
             my
             Argument
             as
             I
             frame
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             flubble
             is
             blown
             away
             :
             
               To
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               subject
               and
               object
               and
               end
               ,
               hath
               Christ
               given
               as
               to
               the
               first
               Church
               ,
               the
               ordinances
               and
               ministry
               which
               he
               principally
               intends
               and
               decreet
               ,
               to
               bring
               to
               the
               unity
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               to
               salvation
               :
            
          
           
             But
             he
             intends
             and
             decrees
             to
             bring
             to
             the
             unity
             of
             saith
             ,
             and
             to
             salvation
             ,
             by
             these
             means
             ,
             onely
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             mystical
             Catholick
             body
             of
             it selfe
             invisible
             ,
             
             but
             made
             visible
             by
             a
             calling
             and
             inviting
             ministry
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             &c
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             for
             the
             Lord
             giveth
             for
             the
             loved
             world
             ,
             Iohn
             3.
             16.
             for
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             ,
             sanctified
             by
             the
             word
             and
             baptism
             ,
             Eph.
             5.
             25.
             for
             his
             sheep
             ,
             Iohn
             10.
             11.
             for
             all
             his
             scattered
             children
             ,
             Iohn
             11.
             52.
             for
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             1
             Iohn
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Christ
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Ministry
             ,
             Seals
             in
             their
             substance
             principally
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             for
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             or
             these
             real
             beleevers
             secondarily
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             leaves
             out
             these
             words
             of
             mine
             ,
             
               first
               to
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             and
             so
             perverts
             my
             Argument
             ,
             and
             frames
             another
             of
             his
             own
             for
             mine
             ,
             which
             I
             own
             not
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             If
             that
             proposition
             be
             utterly
             untrue
             ,
             
               These
               whom
               Christ
            
             
             
               intends
               to
               bring
               to
               the
               unity
               of
               faith
               ,
               are
               such
               certainly
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
            
             Then
             must
             Mr.
             H.
             side
             with
             Arminians
             ,
             who
             say
             that
             grace
             is
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             by
             his
             antecedent
             will
             intends
             to
             save
             all
             without
             exception
             ,
             Elect
             and
             Reprobate
             ,
             but
             the
             Reprobate
             break
             that
             intention
             and
             decree
             of
             God.
             So
             the
             Arminians
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Saith
             he
             ,
             
               It
               is
               undeniable
               that
               Ordinances
               and
               Ministry
               are
               not
               given
               first
               to
               real
               believers
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             undeniable
             that
             Ordinances
             and
             Ministry
             are
             given
             first
             to
             real
             beleevers
             ,
             upon
             a
             purpose
             and
             intention
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             and
             that
             all
             priviledges
             of
             special
             note
             in
             the
             Mediator
             Christ
             ,
             promises
             ,
             ministry
             ,
             seals
             in
             their
             fruit
             ,
             are
             given
             according
             to
             Gods
             gracious
             intention
             ,
             to
             ,
             and
             for
             onely
             the
             invisible
             Church
             ,
             as
             I
             demonstrate
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             and
             for
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             visible
             congregation
             ,
             whereof
             Magus
             is
             a
             member
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             my
             principles
             ,
             
               the
               intendment
               of
               salvation
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               giving
               of
               ordinances
               and
               ministry
               ,
            
             first
             ,
             according
             
             to
             that
             intendment
             :
             secondly
             ,
             in
             their
             saving
             fruit
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             R.
             demonstrates
             ,
             
               go
               with
               equal
               pace
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             God
             intends
             to
             bring
             the
             whole
             visible
             Church
             of
             real
             beleevers
             ,
             to
             the
             unity
             of
             faith
             ;
             for
             visible
             and
             invisible
             in
             my
             sense
             are
             not
             con●rary
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             visible
             Church
             Catholick
             is
             both
             invisible
             ,
             being
             known
             to
             God
             only
             ,
             and
             visible
             also
             ,
             being
             called
             by
             a
             visible
             and
             audible
             ministry
             ,
             according
             
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             God.
             As
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             being
             a
             body
             perfected
             and
             gathered
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             And
             4.
             
             It
             is
             undeniably
             false
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             that
             the
             whole
             visible
             Church
             consists
             of
             
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               Elect
               and
               Reprobate
            
             ;
             for
             this
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             and
             body
             ,
             
               Eph.
               4.
               22.
               
               Eph.
               4.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Colos.
            
             1.
             18.
             consists
             only
             of
             elect
             ones
             and
             real
             beleevers
             :
             but
             Mr.
             R.
             will
             not
             undertake
             .
             So
             much
             for
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             Catholick
             congregation
             ,
             of
             which
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             are
             visible
             Citizens
             :
             and
             such
             a
             Church
             is
             not
             the
             first
             and
             proper
             ,
             
             and
             principal
             subject
             of
             ordinances
             ,
             promises
             ,
             seals
             ,
             ministry
             in
             their
             saving
             fruits
             ,
             except
             Mr.
             H.
             will
             side
             with
             Arminians
             and
             Socinians
             in
             this
             point
             ;
             who
             teach
             that
             God
             intends
             grace
             and
             salvation
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             many
             are
             not
             saved
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             intention
             of
             God
             fails
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               But
               what
               is
               all
               this
               to
               the
               present
               controversie
               ,
               that
               to
               the
               guides
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               Christ
               hath
               committed
               the
               keys
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               first
               subject
               :
               we
               argue
               thus
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               that
               Church
               which
               Christ
               principally
               intends
               to
               bring
               to
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               given
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               first
               subject
               .
               But
               Christ
               doth
               not
               principally
               intend
               to
               bring
               to
               the
               unity
               of
               faith
               ,
               &c.
               and
               to
               gather
               the
               ministry
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ;
               therefore
               to
               the
               ministry
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               hath
               he
               not
               given
               the
               Keys
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               first
               subject
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             is
             not
             to
             the
             controversie
             ,
             concerning
             the
             first
             
             subject
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             nor
             did
             I
             bring
             it
             in
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             but
             the
             question
             is
             concerning
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             deny
             that
             the
             visible
             congregation
             ,
             o●
             our
             brethrens
             visible
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             Iudas
             and
             Magus
             are
             as
             essentiall
             members
             ,
             and
             their
             Church
             acts
             as
             valid
             ,
             as
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             the
             visibly
             and
             really
             beleeving
             Apostles
             are
             ,
             or
             their
             Church
             acts
             are
             .
             I
             deny
             (
             I
             say
             )
             such
             a
             congregation
             to
             be
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             stiles
             ,
             properties
             ,
             priviledges
             of
             special
             note
             ,
             of
             promises
             ,
             seals
             ,
             officers
             in
             their
             saving
             fruits
             in
             the
             Lords
             intention
             ,
             and
             have
             demonstrated
             that
             the
             Catholick
             invisible
             Church
             is
             only
             the
             first
             ,
             principal
             and
             proper
             subject
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             brethren
             mistake
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             I
             mean
             in
             all
             the
             dispute
             the
             integral
             Catholick
             visible
             
             Church
             militant
             :
             otherwise
             Divines
             take
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             for
             these
             that
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             now
             are
             glorified
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             yet
             born
             ,
             and
             that
             now
             are
             ;
             but
             none
             of
             the
             two
             former
             are
             capable
             subjects
             of
             the
             Keyes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             proposition
             is
             not
             mine
             ,
             nor
             the
             argument
             :
             the
             Keys
             are
             given
             (
             say
             I
             )
             to
             the
             guides
             of
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             formal
             subjectum
             ,
             first
             and
             proper
             ,
             and
             are
             exercised
             by
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             men
             ,
             or
             women
             ;
             nor
             should
             any
             new
             act
             of
             Doctrine
             be
             passed
             ,
             or
             weightier
             points
             of
             discipline
             in
             Assemblies
             ,
             until
             the
             people
             hear
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             keyes
             are
             given
             to
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             of
             beleevers
             ,
             as
             the
             object
             and
             end
             ,
             for
             the
             gathering
             them
             in
             to
             the
             unity
             of
             faith
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             and
             as
             this
             visible
             Church
             falleth
             under
             the
             intention
             and
             decree
             of
             God
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             they
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             persons
             with
             the
             invisible
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             
             &
             12.
             is
             taken
             for
             both
             the
             invisible
             body
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             2.
             taken
             more
             largely
             ,
             as
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             body
             comprehends
             all
             that
             hear
             ,
             and
             profess
             subjection
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             elect
             and
             reprobate
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             gives
             a
             ministry
             ,
             seals
             ,
             and
             visible
             membership
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             this
             body
             ;
             to
             Esan
             ,
             to
             Iacob
             ,
             to
             Iudas
             the
             traitor
             ,
             as
             to
             Peter
             a
             beleever
             ,
             not
             to
             bring
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             to
             the
             
               unity
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             but
             for
             other
             unlike
             ends
             ,
             
               finibus
               disparibus
            
             ,
             to
             save
             some
             ,
             to
             make
             others
             inexcusable
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               all
               ministerial
               power
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               R.
               )
               be
               given
               to
               a
               congregation
               (
               as
               our
               brethren
               say
               )
               under
               the
               name
               of
               a
               flock
               of
               redeemed
            
             
             
               ones
               ,
               as
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
             Colos.
             1.
             18.
             
             
               Then
               it
               belongs
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               for
               these
               titles
               agree
               first
               to
               the
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
               ,
            
             Colossians
             1.
             18.
             
             Ephesians
             1.
             25
             ,
             26.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
               and
               so
               they
               come
               to
               our
               hand
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               The
               Catholick
               Church
               admits
               of
               a
               threefold
               apprehension
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               As
               it
               implies
               a
               covenanting
               congregation
               of
               beleevers
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               As
               it
               represents
               the
               whole
            
             ,
             ut
             totum
             representative
             ,
             
               an
               Oecumenick
               Council
            
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Ut
             totum
             integrale
             ,
             
               as
               it
               is
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
               spread
               all
               the
               world
               over
               ,
               if
            
             Mr.
             
               R.
               mean
               the
               first
               ,
               we
               agree
               ,
               but
               the
               guides
               cannot
               be
               the
               first
               subject
               ,
               for
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               guides
               are
               different
               .
               The
               second
               part
            
             Mr.
             
               R.
               grants
               ,
               that
               the
               ministerial
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               is
               given
               to
               a
               congregation
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               flock
               ,
               &c.
               
               Hence
               his
               cause
               must
               needs
               suffer
               shipwrack
               ,
               that
               the
               Keys
               are
               given
               to
               the
               ministry
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             That
             the
             first
             member
             of
             your
             threefold
             apprehension
             hath
             any
             warrant
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             sound
             D●vines
             ,
             is
             a
             meer
             apprehension
             .
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             consider
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           
             A●
             1.
             
             It
             implyes
             a
             covenanting
             congregation
             of
             beleevers
             ;
             
             give
             a
             warrant
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             sound
             Reason
             ,
             or
             Divines
             for
             that
             .
             The
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             the
             whole
             body
             militant
             on
             earth
             ,
             excluding
             none
             ;
             but
             a
             congregation
             of
             covenanting
             beleevers
             excludes
             all
             Churches
             on
             earth
             ,
             except
             fourty
             or
             fifty
             persons
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Catholick
             body
             organical
             of
             man
             ,
             includes
             all
             the
             body
             and
             organs
             of
             it
             ,
             head
             ,
             eyes
             ,
             mouth
             ,
             tongue
             ,
             feet
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             what
             sense
             is
             here
             ?
             the
             Catholick
             organical
             body
             of
             man
             admits
             of
             a
             threefold
             apprehension
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             implyes
             the
             congregation
             of
             five
             fingers
             combined
             in
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             hand
             is
             predicated
             of
             this
             or
             that
             hand
             :
             and
             so
             is
             the
             Catholick
             body
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             organick
             body
             of
             man.
             Or
             to
             come
             to
             a
             politick
             body
             ,
             the
             Catholick
             body
             of
             England
             admits
             of
             a
             threefold
             apprehension
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             implies
             the
             congregation
             of
             all
             the
             City
             of
             York
             covenanted
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             City
             of
             York
             is
             the
             Catholick
             body
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             is
             predicated
             and
             affirmed
             of
             this
             or
             that
             City
             of
             York
             .
             No
             man
             speaks
             so
             but
             onely
             Mr.
             Hooker
             that
             I
             know
             .
             Since
             the
             world
             was
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             say
             a
             single
             congregation
             ,
             take
             it
             either
             in
             the
             common
             nature
             of
             a
             congregation
             of
             a
             1000.
             or
             for
             this
             or
             that
             congregation
             ,
             that
             a
             congregation
             is
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             the
             hand
             is
             the
             Catholick
             organical
             body
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             R.
             grants
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               the
               ministerial
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               is
               given
               to
               a
               Congregation
               under
               the
               name
               of
               a
               flock
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             Answ.
             Reade
             my
             words
             ,
             if
             I
             deny
             not
             that
             ,
             and
             speak
             onely
             according
             to
             the
             grant
             and
             confession
             of
             our
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Onely
             hypothetically
             ,
             
               if
               all
               power
               Ministerial
            
             be
             given
             to
             a
             congregation
             (
             by
             our
             Brethrens
             confession
             )
             under
             the
             name
             of
             a
             flock
             of
             
               Redeemed
               ones
            
             ,
             &c.
             then
             it
             belongs
             firstly
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             the
             congregation
             ,
             I
             never
             dreamed
             that
             a
             congregation
             was
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             I
             should
             be
             crazed
             in
             judgement
             if
             so
             I
             had
             spoken
             .
             And
             how
             
             the
             Keys
             are
             given
             ,
             or
             belong
             to
             the
             Catholick
             integral
             body
             as
             the
             object
             and
             final
             cause
             ,
             to
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             as
             the
             first
             formal
             subject
             ,
             I
             often
             declare
             :
             and
             what
             shipwrack
             or
             breaking
             of
             board
             is
             here
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             .
             I
             difference
             between
             the
             Ministers
             and
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             by
             this
             means
             :
             but
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             hath
             said
             not
             one
             word
             to
             my
             Arment
             .
             If
             power
             ,
             priviledges
             spiritual
             be
             given
             to
             the
             congregation
             as
             the
             redeemed
             flock
             and
             body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             then
             must
             power
             and
             priviledges
             be
             given
             first
             and
             principally
             to
             such
             a
             company
             to
             which
             these
             styles
             of
             
               The
               Redeemed
               of
               Christ
               ,
               The
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             agree
             first
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             the
             redeemed
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             redeemed
             ones
             ,
             agree
             first
             not
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             particular
             Church
             National
             ,
             Provincial
             ,
             Presbyterial
             ,
             or
             Congregational
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Body
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               3.
               16.
               
               &
               10.
               11.
               
               &
               11.
               52.
               1
               
               Ioh.
               2.
               
               &
            
             2.
             and
             when
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             
               Eph.
               1.
               22.
               
               Coloss.
            
             1.
             18.
             
             I
             shall
             judge
             him
             scarce
             worthy
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Divine
             .
             I
             cannot
             expound
             the
             places
             of
             a
             single
             congregation
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
               Eph.
               1.
               
               ●2
               .
               Col.
            
             1.
             18.
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             speaks
             of
             that
             Body
             ,
             
               which
               is
               the
               fulness
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               filleth
               all
               in
               all
               ,
               Eph.
            
             1.
             and
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             which
             Christ
             i●
             Head
             ,
             as
             the
             
               first
               begotten
               of
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               whole
               body
               reconciled
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               cross
               ,
            
             if
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             
               the
               congregation
               in
               its
               common
               nature
               is
               the
               first
               subject
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               for
               it
               contains
               all
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             contains
             no
             women
             ,
             aged
             children
             ,
             servants
             ,
             nor
             sojourners
             ,
             nor
             dismembred
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             congregation
             Independent
             ,
             in
             any
             sense
             is
             a
             narrow
             and
             impertinent
             subject
             of
             the
             Key
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             shipwrack
             really
             to
             the
             
             
               cause
               of
               Mr.
            
             H.
             as
             for
             that
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Cant.
               6.
               is
               a
               congregation
            
             ,
             
             
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               one
               there
            
             genere
             
               in
               kinde
               ,
               it
               s
               against
               the
               Text.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             congregation
             is
             not
             one
             ,
             but
             
               hath
               threescore
               Queens
               ,
               fourscore
               Concubines
               ,
               Virgins
               without
               number
               ,
            
             who
             are
             integral
             parts
             of
             that
             one
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             but
             essential
             parts
             of
             a
             congregation
             ,
             in
             any
             sense
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             Churches
             in
             nature
             different
             :
             If
             these
             were
             species
             ,
             then
             every
             one
             of
             the
             threescore
             must
             be
             that
             one
             onely
             Church
             ,
             for
             
               genus
               praedicatur
               de
               specie
            
             .
             But
             it
             is
             sure
             that
             the
             innumerable
             Virgins
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             believers
             ,
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             with
             chaste
             love
             adhere
             to
             their
             onely
             Husband
             Christ
             ,
             Cant.
             1
             3.
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             chosen
             and
             called
             of
             God
             (
             saith
             Ainsworth
             on
             the
             place
             )
             and
             
             faithful
             (
             whether
             whole
             Churches
             ,
             as
             2
             
               Cor.
               11.
               
               &
            
             2.
             or
             particular
             persons
             )
             cannot
             be
             every
             one
             of
             them
             that
             one
             onely
             Church
             Catholick
             ,
             for
             then
             every
             single
             Church
             should
             be
             the
             onely
             one
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             ver
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             that
             Church
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             for
             their
             salvation
             and
             good
             ,
             hath
             Christ
             given
             the
             Keys
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             complete
             Spouse
             of
             
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             Christ
             bears
             the
             adequate
             and
             full
             relation
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             
               Eph.
               5.
               25.
               
               Ioh.
               3.
               16.
               1
               
               Ioh.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Iob.
            
             10
             11.
             of
             love
             of
             justifying
             and
             washing
             ,
             
               Rev.
               1.
               5.
               
               &
            
             5.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             But
             neither
             the
             congregation
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             nor
             the
             congregation
             that
             exists
             
               ut
               genus
               in
               specie
            
             (
             a●
             most
             illogically
             Mr.
             H.
             says
             )
             is
             the
             complete
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             doth
             Christ
             bear
             the
             full
             and
             adequate
             relation
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             of
             Justification
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             to
             the
             congregation
             in
             any
             sense
             .
             For.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             object
             of
             love
             takes
             not
             in
             the
             visible
             Saints
             sojourners
             ,
             dismembers
             ,
             as
             said
             is
             ,
             to
             whom
             Christ
             bears
             a
             love
             as
             to
             chaste
             virgins
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             is
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             choosing
             ,
             effectual
             calling
             ,
             justifying
             the
             ungodly
             ;
             carrying
             them
             on
             to
             persevere
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             terminated
             upon
             societies
             visible
             ,
             as
             visible
             congregations
             ,
             for
             so
             he
             should
             love
             all
             the
             Reprobates
             ,
             
               Iudas
               ,
               Magus
            
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             visible
             Church-members
             :
             But
             its
             certain
             Christ
             loves
             none
             of
             these
             with
             that
             adequate
             love
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             nor
             with
             
             marriage-love
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             his
             beloved
             Spouse
             ,
             
               Cant.
               4.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               &
            
             6
             4
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Not
             is
             that
             love
             of
             Redemption
             terminated
             upon
             persons
             onely
             upon
             the
             bare
             relation
             of
             Church-members
             ,
             for
             Christ
             takes
             them
             not
             into
             the
             Kings
             Chambers
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             4.
             to
             his
             banqueting
             house
             ,
             Cant.
             2.
             4.
             nor
             draws
             he
             them
             after
             him
             by
             his
             powerful
             grace
             ,
             
               Cant.
               1.
               4.
               
               Ioh.
            
             6
             44.
             nor
             blesses
             he
             ,
             or
             imbraces
             them
             ,
             his
             
               left
               hand
               being
               under
               their
               head
               ,
               and
               his
               right
               hand
               imbracing
               them
               ,
               Cant.
            
             2.
             6.
             nor
             doth
             God
             teach
             them
             ,
             Ioh.
             6.
             45.
             nor
             ingrave
             his
             Law
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             or
             give
             a
             heart
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             
               Ier.
               31.
               33.
               
               Ezek.
            
             11.
             19.
             
             &
             36
             26
             ,
             27.
             onely
             in
             the
             capacity
             of
             visible
             Church-members
             ,
             for
             he
             bestows
             this
             love
             upon
             the
             Jaylor
             ,
             upon
             Saul
             ,
             upon
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             and
             upon
             many
             thousands
             ,
             before
             they
             profess
             as
             members
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             upon
             thousands
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             weakness
             (
             though
             that
             be
             their
             sin
             )
             dare
             not
             profess
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Then
             it
             must
             be
             false
             ,
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             spiritual
             priviledges
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             congregation
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             in
             this
             or
             this
             congregation
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             relation
             of
             Christ
             as
             Husband
             ,
             King.
             Head
             ,
             Seeker
             of
             the
             lost
             ,
             Good
             Shepherd
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Redeeming
             love
             ,
             is
             broader
             than
             a
             visible
             congregation
             ,
             in
             any
             sense
             Mr.
             Hooker
             shall
             take
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             ways
             commensurate
             thereunto
             .
             And
             so
             not
             one
             of
             my
             Arguments
             but
             stand
             in
             force
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Some
               further
               Considerations
               of
               the
               place
               Matth.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             ANy
             sense
             ,
             according
             to
             Mr.
             Hooker
             ,
             can
             hardly
             be
             put
             upon
             
             that
             ,
             
               Upon
               this
               Rock
               will
               I
               build
               my
               Church
               .
            
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             they
             do
             any
             thing
             to
             inchurch
             themselves
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ;
             for
             sure
             they
             are
             active
             in
             professing
             ,
             2.
             
             In
             suiting
             membership
             ,
             3.
             
             In
             covenanting
             :
             Then
             must
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             ,
             by
             acting
             the
             part
             of
             hypocrites
             ,
             build
             themselves
             upon
             the
             Rock
             .
             Wilde
             Divinity
             again
             !
          
           
             2.
             
             Christs
             act
             of
             building
             is
             either
             absolute
             or
             conditional
             :
             if
             absolute
             ,
             then
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               I
               inchurch
               you
               upon
               the
               Rock
               ,
               whether
               ye
               believe
               or
               believe
               not
            
             ;
             but
             Scripture
             never
             tells
             us
             of
             Peter
             ,
             
             or
             any
             built
             upon
             the
             Rock
             Christ
             ,
             but
             by
             real
             sincere
             faith
             .
             If
             Peters
             act
             of
             faith
             be
             conditional
             ,
             the
             condition
             must
             be
             either
             sincere
             faith
             ,
             or
             meer
             profession
             ;
             if
             the
             former
             ,
             we
             stand
             strong
             ,
             Mr.
             H.
             is
             at
             a
             loss
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             promise
             of
             real
             union
             with
             the
             Rock
             ,
             and
             perseverance
             ,
             but
             to
             such
             as
             are
             living
             members
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Ioh.
             15.
             if
             the
             latter
             ,
             then
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               I
               I
               promise
               to
               you
            
             ,
             Judas
             ,
             Magus
             ,
             
               real
               union
               with
               the
               Rock
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               Upon
               this
               faith
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             Chrysostom
             ;
             so
             Hilary
             ,
             so
             
               Augustine
               )
               so
               you
               play
               the
               hypocrites
               egregiously
               ,
               and
               seem
               to
               believe
               .
            
             Now
             this
             shall
             be
             non
             sense
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             
               I
               promise
               to
               build
               all
               in
               a
               Church-way
               ,
               so
               they
               believe
               sincerely
               .
            
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             ports
             of
             Hell
             and
             Satan
             should
             not
             prevail
             against
             persons
             to
             strip
             them
             of
             Church-membership
             ,
             contrary
             to
             experience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             persons
             that
             confess
             ,
             as
             Peter
             ;
             but
             many
             real
             believers
             and
             visible
             professors
             have
             been
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             are
             never
             made
             Church-members
             this
             way
             ;
             and
             
             many
             real
             believers
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             never
             profess
             ,
             and
             many
             Church-members
             ,
             and
             Churches
             of
             visible
             Saints
             are
             dissolved
             through
             persecution
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             name
             and
             room
             promised
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             Isa.
             56.
             but
             not
             upon
             condition
             of
             hypocritical
             ,
             but
             real
             believing
             .
          
           
             
               Obj.
               Iudas
            
             was
             not
             made
             an
             Apostle
             upon
             condition
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             True
             :
             a
             man
             may
             be
             made
             an
             officer
             ,
             and
             his
             acts
             valid
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             man
             no
             sound
             believer
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Should
             a
             man
             be
             admitted
             a
             Church-officer
             who
             is
             not
             judged
             a
             real
             convert
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             Scripture
             is
             sparing
             in
             submitting
             conversion
             or
             regeneration
             to
             the
             authoritative
             determination
             of
             men
             ,
             yet
             the
             equivalent
             of
             this
             is
             said
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             Timothy
             must
             commit
             the
             Word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             
             
               faithful
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               ,
            
             as
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
             And
             if
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Elders
             and
             Pastors
             which
             Titus
             is
             to
             admit
             ,
             must
             be
             to
             his
             discerning
             ,
             beside
             negatives
             ,
             
               not
               self-willed
               ,
               not
               soon
               angry
               ,
               &c.
            
             also
             
               lovers
               of
               good
               men
               ,
               sober
               ,
               just
               ,
               holy
               ,
               temperate
               ,
               holding
               fast
               the
               faithful
               word
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             compared
             with
             v.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Then
             must
             the
             real
             holiness
             of
             officers
             be
             known
             to
             Timothy
             and
             to
             Titus
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             Apostle
             will
             have
             Timothy
             to
             try
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             experiencedly
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             
               vigilant
               ,
               sober
               ,
               patient
               ,
               grave
               ,
               no
               novices
               ,
               humble
               ,
               holy
               ,
               &c.
            
             the
             way
             that
             mettals
             are
             tried
             in
             the
             fite
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             so
             the
             word
             is
             ,
             
               Luke
               14.
               19.
               
               Iam.
               1.
               12.
               2
               
               Cor.
            
             13.
             5.
             and
             will
             have
             him
             
               lay
               hands
               suddenly
               on
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               deliberately
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Then
             surely
             the
             Apostle
             supposes
             that
             they
             may
             be
             known
             to
             be
             such
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             the
             Apostles
             do
             charge
             the
             multitude
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             judicial
             authority
             to
             look
             out
             from
             among
             them
             ,
             
               seven
               men
               of
               honest
               report
               ,
               full
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               of
               wisdome
               ,
            
             Acts
             6.
             5.
             to
             be
             Deacons
             ,
             then
             Luke
             supposes
             that
             that
             might
             be
             answered
             ,
             
               We
               cannot
               know
               whether
               men
               have
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               or
               no.
            
             The
             second
             Book
             of
             Discipline
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             cap.
             3
             pag.
             81.
             
             
               The
               qualities
               
               in
               general
               requisite
               in
               all
               them
               who
               should
               bear
               charge
               in
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               consist
               in
               soundness
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               godliness
               of
               life
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               are
               sufficiently
               for
               forth
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             Now
             it
             s
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             Book
             of
             Church-policy
             ,
             our
             Reformers
             speak
             of
             godliness
             that
             is
             invisible
             ,
             and
             known
             to
             God
             onely
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Kirk
             
             of
             Scotland
             .
             And
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             sudden
             declining
             of
             the
             best
             Churches
             ,
             and
             why
             Nazianzen
             complained
             so
             much
             of
             the
             corruption
             of
             Synods
             ,
             as
             
               Sozomen
               ,
               Theodores
               ,
               Socrates
               ,
               Ruffinus
               ,
               Histor.
               Magdeburg
               .
            
             tell
             us
             ,
             was
             ,
             Because
             the
             Churches
             take
             not
             that
             care
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             be
             savoury
             and
             gracious
             ;
             from
             the
             Steersmen
             all
             Apostasie
             and
             rottenness
             begin
             .
             O
             if
             the
             Lord
             would
             arise
             and
             purge
             his
             House
             in
             Scotland
             !
             As
             for
             Church-members
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             holy
             ;
             and
             though
             all
             baptized
             be
             
               actu
               primo
            
             members
             ,
             yet
             such
             as
             remain
             habitually
             ignorant
             after
             admonition
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             be
             not
             cast
             out
             certainly
             ,
             as
             paralytick
             or
             rottened
             members
             cannot
             discharge
             the
             functions
             of
             life
             :
             So
             those
             that
             are
             scandalous
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             malignant
             ,
             unfound
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             lose
             their
             right
             of
             Suffrages
             in
             election
             of
             Officers
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             debarred
             from
             the
             Seals
             .
             Nor
             can
             we
             defend
             our
             sinsul
             practise
             in
             this
             :
             it
             were
             our
             wisdome
             to
             repent
             of
             our
             taking
             in
             the
             Malignant
             party
             ,
             who
             shed
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             obstructed
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             into
             places
             of
             Trust
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             Army
             ,
             contrary
             to
             our
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             continuing
             still
             Enemies
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Church-Representative
               ,
               and
               its
               power
               .
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               We
               have
               dispatched
               the
               first
               member
               of
               the
               controversie
               ,
            
             
             
               That
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               doth
               not
               appertain
               to
               the
               Guides
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               take
               it
               as
            
             totum
             genericum
             ,
             or
             universale
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             first
             member
             is
             so
             dispatched
             ,
             as
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             is
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             dispatched
             and
             banished
             out
             of
             its
             due
             seat
             and
             subject
             ,
             and
             lodged
             in
             the
             congregation
             of
             redeemed
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             sometimes
             onely
             unofficed
             Brethren
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             Church
             of
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             confederate
             men
             and
             women
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             No
             man
             of
             ours
             (
             let
             him
             be
             named
             ,
             if
             Mr.
             H.
             or
             any
             for
             him
             can
             name
             him
             )
             ever
             said
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Keys
               appertain
               to
               the
               guides
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               taken
               as
            
             totum
             genericum
             &
             universale
             .
             For
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             is
             ,
             to
             all
             our
             Divines
             ,
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             made
             up
             as
             an
             interal
             Body
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             National
             ,
             Provincial
             ,
             Presbyterial
             and
             Congregational
             all
             the
             earth
             over
             .
             And
             to
             make
             this
             integral
             Universal
             Body
             Genus
             ,
             and
             the
             congregational
             Church
             Species
             ,
             and
             
               Genus
               praedicatur
               de
               specie
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             were
             our
             Logick
             ,
             
               The
               Church
               of
            
             Boston
             
               is
               the
               whole
               integral
               Church
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               made
               up
               of
               National
               ,
               Provincial
               ,
               Presbyterial
               Churches
               .
            
             A
             Monster
             !
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               There
               be
               two
               things
               ,
               wherein
               stand
               the
               qualifications
               of
               members
               that
               are
               Commissioners
               :
               1.
               
               Gifts
               and
               fitness
               .
               2.
               
               Delegation
               ,
               which
               is
               the
            
             formale
             ,
             
               as
               that
               they
               are
               sent
               by
               the
               Churches
               .
               The
               Churches
               ,
               if
               they
               follow
               the
               pattern
               ,
               must
               send
               ,
               beside
               Pastors
               ,
               Teachers
               and
               Elders
               ,
               learned
               and
               holy
               men
               ,
               that
               may
               personate
               and
               represent
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
               This
               is
               made
               the
               hinge
               and
               casting
               difference
               betwixt
               us
               and
               Papists
               ,
               whereby
               our
               men
               vindicate
               
               the
               liberty
               and
               power
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               for
               all
               have
               definitive
               voices
               ,
               not
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Proctors
               onely
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             How
             can
             Mr.
             H.
             speak
             of
             a
             pattern
             of
             Oecumenick
             
             Councels
             ,
             and
             claim
             kindred
             to
             our
             Divines
             against
             Papists
             ?
             ●or
             Mr
             H.
             mocks
             such
             Councels
             .
             2.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             cannot
             name
             the
             man
             of
             our
             Divines
             ,
             except
             Separatists
             ,
             who
             draw
             nigher
             to
             Socinians
             and
             Arminians
             in
             these
             points
             ,
             than
             to
             our
             Divines
             ,
             who
             1.
             
             Ever
             taught
             ,
             that
             the
             male-Churches
             of
             a
             congregation
             ,
             are
             the
             onely
             Churches
             who
             send
             Commissioners
             to
             an
             Occumenick
             Councel
             ?
             which
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             hath
             neither
             warrant
             in
             Scripture
             nor
             in
             Antiquity
             for
             300
             years
             after
             Christ.
             2.
             
             The
             controversie
             between
             Papists
             and
             our
             men
             ,
             was
             ,
             Whether
             onely
             Bishops
             
               soli
               Praelati
            
             ,
             say
             
               Whittaker
               ,
               Willet
               ,
               Professors
               of
               Leyden
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Bucanus
               ,
               Tilenus
               ,
               Windelin
               ,
            
             have
             a
             decisive
             voice
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             also
             Pastors
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             Elders
             learned
             and
             holy
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             decisive
             voice
             in
             Synods
             ?
             And
             whether
             the
             people
             should
             be
             excluded
             from
             debating
             ,
             reasoning
             ,
             consenting
             ;
             for
             Papists
             debar
             Laicks
             as
             profane
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               If
               such
               Beasts
               touch
               the
               Mountain
               ,
            
             and
             meddle
             with
             holy
             things
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             
               thrust
               through
               with
               a
               dart
            
             .
             But
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             
               hinge
               of
               a
               question
            
             is
             ,
             Whether
             onely
             unofficed
             Brethren
             ,
             members
             of
             the
             male
             congregation
             ,
             are
             the
             onely
             members
             of
             an
             Oecumenick
             Councel
             ,
             or
             with
             them
             officers
             ,
             but
             as
             sent
             by
             those
             male-societies
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             want
             the
             essential
             form
             of
             members
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Divines
             judgement
             ?
             He
             is
             a
             great
             stranger
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             our
             Divines
             ,
             who
             so
             guesseth
             at
             a
             new
             question
             ,
             though
             I
             judge
             Mr.
             H.
             hath
             read
             them
             diligently
             .
             See
             what
             the
             Jesuits
             of
             
               Rhemes
               ,
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Cornel.
               à
               Lap.
               Lorinus
            
             and
             others
             ,
             if
             ever
             they
             dream
             of
             such
             a
             
               hinge
               of
               a
               controversie
            
             .
          
           
           
             M.
             
               H.
               The
               representative
               body
               is
               but
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               not
               the
               whole
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               represents
               the
               whole
               —
               what
               the
               commissioners
               do
               by
               their
               delegation
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               body
               did
               it
               ;
               the
               Keys
               cannot
               then
               be
               firstly
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             a
             mistake
             wide
             enough
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             twofold
             representing
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Apostles
             in
             receiving
             the
             Keys
             ,
             
               Matth.
               16.
               
               Iohn
               20
               ,
               Matth.
            
             28.
             represented
             all
             officers
             ,
             even
             those
             not
             born
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             no
             commission
             from
             unborn
             men
             .
             And
             so
             
               August
               .
               Serm.
               13.
               de
               verbis
               domini
               .
               Chrysost.
               homil
               .
            
             55.
             in
             
               Matth.
               16.
               
               Hieronym
               .
               l.
               1.
               contra
               .
               Iovian
               .
            
             and
             our
             Divines
             ,
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Pareus
               ,
               Luther
               ,
               Melancthon
               ,
               Willet
               ,
               &c.
            
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Keyes
             in
             Peter
             ,
             who
             represented
             all
             the
             Apostles
             and
             faithful
             Pastors
             ,
             were
             given
             to
             all
             Ministers
             .
             Now
             if
             Mr.
             R.
             say
             that
             the
             Keyes
             were
             given
             first
             to
             this
             representative
             body
             Apostolick
             ,
             let
             Mr.
             H.
             or
             any
             man
             beat
             him
             with
             strong
             arguments
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             good
             revenge
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             These
             whom
             the
             Churches
             ,
             (
             not
             the
             male-congregations
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             )
             send
             as
             Commissioners
             to
             a
             Synod
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             looked
             
             upon
             .
          
           
             As
             1.
             
             If
             the
             
               Churches
               were
               resolved
               aforehand
               how
               far
               they
               will
               follow
               them
               ;
               for
               why
               then
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Cotton
               )
               do
               they
               send
               to
               the
               Synod
               for
               light
               and
               counsel
               ?
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Neither
             as
             if
             they
             were
             sent
             to
             carry
             the
             faith
             and
             consciences
             to
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             in
             and
             through
             them
             did
             teach
             Synodicè
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             must
             follow
             their
             determination
             ,
             be
             it
             right
             or
             wrong
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             a
             wide
             mistake
             ,
             to
             say
             what
             
               Delegates
               do
               or
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               reason
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             )
             
               as
               if
               the
               Represented
               did
               ,
               or
               said
               it
               .
            
             For
             if
             the
             Synod
             say
             the
             Gospel
             is
             not
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Church
             did
             not
             say
             either
             personally
             (
             for
             that
             is
             impossible
             )
             or
             legally
             the
             same
             :
             only
             the
             Churches
             send
             them
             to
             pray
             &
             enquire
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             
             from
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             engage
             they
             shall
             follow
             them
             ,
             in
             as
             far
             as
             they
             follow
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Nor
             is
             delegation
             the
             
               formalis
               ratio
            
             of
             determining
             synodically
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             a
             necessary
             condition
             of
             determining
             ,
             and
             of
             synodical
             judging
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             Mr.
             
               R.
               saith
               Amen
               to
               this
               distinction
               of
               Mr.
            
             Parker
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             True
             ;
             these
             two
             ,
             fitness
             and
             gifts
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             commission
             ,
             make
             a
             man
             a
             commissioner
             and
             messenger
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             delegation
             makes
             him
             not
             a
             formal
             Definer
             and
             a
             Judge
             :
             nor
             do
             the
             Churches
             send
             them
             as
             officers
             ,
             but
             as
             such
             eminently
             able
             and
             faithful
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             hazarded
             their
             lives
             for
             the
             cause
             ,
             as
             Act.
             15.
             25.
             and
             they
             determine
             as
             such
             eminently
             holy
             and
             able
             officers
             ;
             their
             delegation
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             meer
             order
             ,
             because
             all
             cannot
             be
             sent
             ,
             nor
             doth
             it
             create
             them
             of
             new
             officers
             ,
             nor
             yet
             such
             eminent
             officers
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             both
             these
             before
             ,
             only
             their
             delegation
             puts
             them
             in
             an
             actual
             orderly
             capacity
             to
             determine
             formally
             ,
             
               Ut
               approximatio
               ligni
               aridi
               ad
               ignem
               non
               est
               formalis
               ratio
               comburendi
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Mr.
             R.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             305.
             to
             309.
             
               runs
               all
               upon
               this
               ,
               the
               power
            
             
             
               of
               the
               keyer
               ,
               by
               order
               of
               nature
               ,
               is
               only
               in
               the
               Catholick
               representative
               body
               :
               but
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               was
               before
               there
               was
               any
               Representative
               some
               300.
               years
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               no
               Oecumenick
               Councel
               ,
               and
               since
               the
               Churches
               give
               their
               power
               and
               officers
               to
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               they
               had
               that
               power
               before
               the
               Assembly
               .
            
             
          
           
             Ans.
             Read
             from
             c.
             10.
             sect
             .
             10.
             &
             p.
             289.
             to
             p.
             346
             ,
             347.
             where
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             only
             that
             such
             a
             synodical
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             as
             is
             dogmatick
             ,
             especially
             for
             light
             and
             peace
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Cotton
             speaketh
             ,
             is
             first
             by
             order
             of
             nature
             in
             the
             Oecumenick
             Councel
             :
             the
             doubting
             and
             contending
             Churches
             cannot
             bind
             ;
             
               Ecclesia
               dubitans
               non
               docet
               ,
               Ecclesia
               errans
               non
               judicat
               ,
               Ecclesia
               contendens
               non
               liga●n
               ,
               on
               solvit
               ,
            
             for
             the
             doubting
             ,
             the
             erring
             ,
             the
             contending
             of
             Churches
             are
             no
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             erring
             and
             contending
             Churches
             cannot
             heal
             themselves
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             healing
             power
             is
             seated
             by
             Christs
             appointment
             in
             the
             synodical
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             diffused
             and
             stronger
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             when
             the
             Churches
             of
             Antioch
             and
             Iudea
             are
             broken
             ,
             ren●and
             sick
             ,
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             Act
             15.
             
             hath
             appointed
             that
             these
             should
             meet
             in
             a
             Synod
             of
             the
             select
             and
             choicest
             parts
             ,
             Apostles
             and
             godly
             Elders
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             healing
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             must
             be
             first
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             
               R.
               runs
               not
            
             ,
             but
             ass●rts
             lently
             ,
             that
             power
             of
             the
             keys
             in
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             and
             in
             opening
             and
             shutting
             heaven
             in
             the
             latitude
             of
             preaching
             ,
             and
             censures
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             was
             not
             before
             Christ
             gave
             it
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             then
             Representative
             of
             all
             the
             faithful
             guides
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             christian
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             and
             this
             grant
             was
             made
             to
             Peter
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             not
             as
             to
             such
             ,
             private
             men
             ,
             Simon
             ,
             such
             ●ishers
             ,
             but
             by
             evidence
             of
             Scripture
             truth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             testimony
             of
             all
             sound
             Antiquity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             judgement
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Canons
             of
             Councells
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             sounder
             ancient
             School-men
             and
             Popish
             Doctors
             ,
             
               Occam
               ,
               Alen●is
               ,
               Almain
               ,
               Gerson
               ,
               Bon●venture
               ,
               &c.
            
             not
             only
             not
             300.
             years
             after
             ,
             but
             before
             Christs
             death
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             before
             his
             Ascension
             to
             heaven
             .
             That
             ever
             Mr.
             R.
             said
             that
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             in
             their
             latitude
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             was
             in
             an
             Oecumenick
             Councel
             ,
             a
             Representative
             of
             formally
             sending
             Churches
             ,
             and
             a
             body
             of
             formally
             sent
             Commissioners
             ,
             is
             utterly
             denied
             ,
             and
             no
             where
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             any
             book
             that
             ever
             he
             wrote
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             cite
             him
             at
             random
             would
             remember
             (
             3
             )
             that
             I
             teach
             that
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             its
             latitude
             is
             first
             given
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Mat.
               28.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Mat.
               16.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Iohn
               20.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               Mark
               16.
               15.
               
               Act.
            
             18.
             as
             the
             only
             then
             Catholick
             representative
             body
             ,
             sustaining
             the
             person
             of
             all
             officers
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             first
             formal
             subject
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             in
             its
             latitude
             ,
             is
             not
             either
             the
             congregation
             or
             congregational
             Eldership
             ,
             nor
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             or
             Synod
             ,
             all
             these
             are
             but
             parts
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             quarter
             ,
             or
             a
             part
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             adequate
             subject
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             a
             quarter
             ,
             or
             a
             part
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Element
             of
             water
             the
             first
             and
             adequate
             subject
             of
             the
             cold
             and
             moistness
             ,
             since
             these
             qualities
             are
             kindly
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             quarters
             and
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Element
             ,
             were
             bad
             Philosophy
             .
             So
             the
             adequate
             first
             complete
             formal
             subject
             of
             this
             power
             must
             be
             the
             integral
             
             Catholick
             body
             of
             the
             guides
             ,
             as
             existing
             in
             their
             several
             Churches
             ;
             for
             this
             power
             is
             as
             kindly
             and
             natively
             in
             the
             guides
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             guides
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             equally
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             as
             this
             power
             synodicall
             is
             considered
             either
             in
             the
             breadth
             of
             synodical
             power
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             condemn
             
             Catholick
             errors
             and
             heresies
             is
             in
             an
             Oecumenick
             Councel
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             local
             distance
             of
             visible
             Churches
             is
             greater
             and
             wider
             ,
             the
             external
             visible
             communion
             in
             being
             edified
             or
             scandalized
             is
             less
             ,
             and
             less
             use
             there
             is
             of
             censures
             .
             A
             General
             Councel
             being
             onely
             necessary
             for
             the
             
               optimum
               esse
            
             ,
             the
             most
             Catholick
             union
             and
             peace
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             :
             &
             that
             such
             a
             Councel
             is
             an
             ordinance
             of
             God
             Mr.
             Cot.
             proves
             from
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             the
             power
             is
             narrower
             ,
             it
             becomes
             narrower
             then
             Oecumenical
             ,
             and
             descends
             to
             National
             ,
             to
             Provincial
             ,
             to
             Presbyterial
             ,
             to
             Congregational
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             are
             parts
             only
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Though
             the
             Churches
             send
             Officers
             to
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             have
             some
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             in
             their
             kind
             before
             the
             Synods
             have
             being
             ;
             yet
             Mr.
             H.
             can
             hence
             conclude
             nothing
             of
             his
             purpose
             against
             me
             ;
             for
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             male-congregations
             have
             the
             complete
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             in
             its
             latitude
             ,
             before
             the
             Synods
             have
             being
             ;
             nor
             does
             it
             follow
             ,
             that
             congregational
             
             Churches
             ,
             or
             Presbyterial
             have
             that
             complete
             power
             ,
             before
             Synods
             have
             being
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             confer
             (
             if
             we
             speak
             accurately
             )
             a
             synodical
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             they
             only
             send
             messengers
             who
             are
             materials
             of
             the
             Synod
             ;
             but
             the
             synodical
             power
             is
             in
             its
             parts
             scattered
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Province
             and
             Nation
             ,
             as
             Immes
             of
             Gold
             in
             divers
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             the
             synodical
             power
             comes
             from
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             promises
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             fulfils
             his
             promise
             ,
             as
             Mat.
             28.
             20.
             compared
             with
             Act.
             15.
             28.
             
             Nor
             can
             the
             scattered
             Churches
             bring
             forth
             of
             themselves
             any
             synodical
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             when
             they
             are
             met
             in
             a
             Synod
             ,
             the
             promise
             made
             to
             such
             as
             are
             gathered
             together
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             does
             the
             business
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             is
             soon
             blown
             away
             .
             
               It
               is
               unpossible
               that
               a
               proper
               quality
               can
               be
               either
               in
               nature
               ,
               or
               time
               ,
               before
               its
               subject
               th●
               gives
               it
               be●ng
               :
               but
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               was
               300.
               years
               before
               there
               was
               any
               General
               Councel
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             For
             this
             proves
             only
             that
             some
             certain
             power
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             formally
             synodical
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ,
             until
             the
             Synod
             be
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Grave
             Divines
             judge
             the
             Synod
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             to
             be
             a
             General
             Councel
             ;
             but
             though
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             it
             differs
             not
             in
             nature
             from
             a
             General
             Councel
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             partake
             of
             its
             natural
             qualities
             ,
             as
             the
             natural
             properties
             of
             a
             man
             are
             in
             a
             same
             man.
             Now
             beside
             that
             ,
             Christ
             gave
             the
             complete
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             be
             sent
             them
             as
             
               his
               Father
               sent
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               Prophet
               to
               remit
               and
               retain
               sins
               ,
            
             Joh.
             20.
             to
             be
             a
             teaching
             and
             baptizing
             ministry
             ,
             Mat.
             28
             20.
             which
             he
             never
             gave
             to
             the
             unofficed
             
             male-Church
             .
             Christ
             also
             appointed
             an
             Assembly
             with
             them
             in
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             keeped
             it
             ,
             
               Mat.
               26.
               32.
               
               Mat.
            
             28.
             16.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               To
               define
               in
               Councels
               is
               no
               proper
               work
               in
               officers
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               For
               so
               sai●h
               D.
            
             Ames
             ,
             
               no
               Pastor
               of
               the
               primitive
               Church
               ,
               and
               few
               of
               the
               after
               ages
               should
               have
               fulfilled
               their
               Pastoral
               charge
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               which
               is
               common
               ●o
               the
               Brethren
               is
               not
               proper
               to
               Pastors
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Whitak
             .
             
               It
               's
               open
               popery
               to
               take
               it
               from
               Breth
               ●n
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Ames
             is
             miscited
             ,
             he
             states
             the
             question
             ,
             whether
             only
             Bishops
             have
             decisive
             votes
             .
             Though
             it
             were
             proper
             to
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             (
             saith
             
               Ames
               )
               communicated
            
             
             
               to
               other
               Ministers
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             a
             Pastoral
             ,
             but
             an
             Officiall
             act
             that
             we
             contend
             for
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             poor
             question
             ,
             for
             if
             learned
             godly
             men
             be
             chosen
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             Doctors
             and
             ruling
             Elders
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             such
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Martyr
             hath
             a
             learned
             discourse
             ,
             1
             
               King.
               12.
               
               De
               Schism●te
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             nothing
             of
             the
             question
             :
             but
             from
             Act.
             15.
             he
             condemns
             Papists
             ,
             who
             exclude
             Laicks
             from
             Synods
             ,
             for
             Constantine
             subscribed
             the
             sixth
             Synod
             ,
             Basilius
             the
             eighth
             Synod
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             Popery
             ,
             except
             Calvin
             maintain
             Popery
             ,
             for
             he
             gives
             to
             the
             people
             consenting
             ,
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             judging
             :
             and
             so
             doth
             Gualther
             ,
             nor
             doth
             Whitaker
             call
             it
             popery
             to
             seclude
             Laickes
             from
             defining
             ,
             but
             ●rom
             speaking
             ,
             discerning
             ,
             consenting
             .
             I
             wonder
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             is
             so
             confident
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg.
             3.
             
             
               If
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               belong
               firstly
               to
               the
               Oecumenick
               Councel
               ,
               then
               it
               belongs
               to
               all
               others
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               ,
               risibility
               agr●es
               first
               to
               man
               to
            
             Richard
             ,
             John
             ,
             
               not
               as
               these
               individual
               men
               ,
               but
               as
               th●y
               have
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               :
               hence
               there
               can
               no
               power
               of
               the
               keys
               (
               as
               ord●nation
               ,
               excommunication
               ,
               &c
               )
               be
               put
               forth
               but
               by
               vertue
               of
               an
               Oecumenick
               Councel
               giving
               in
               their
               influence
               first
               to
               that
               work
               ;
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               evidence
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               experience
               of
               all
               ages
               .
               The
               proposition
               is
               proved
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               if
               none
               have
               this
               power
               ,
               but
               only
               this
               subject
               ,
               then
               this
               power
               can
               go
               no
               farther
               then
               this
               ,
               for
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               require
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             〈◊〉
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             wrongs
             the
             Reader
             ,
             who
             sets
             not
             down
             my
             answer
             to
             this
             argument
             :
             for
             p.
             299.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keys
               is
               not
               given
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Presbytery
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               first
               subject
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               mean
               of
               edification
               in
               an
               ordinary
               way
               but
               only
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               and
               occasional
               way
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               wh●ch
               concern
               the
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               belonging
               to
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             By
             Extraordinary
             ,
             
             I
             mean
             not
             that
             which
             is
             against
             ,
             or
             above
             a
             particular
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             rarely
             falls
             out
             .
             Hence
             I
             never
             make
             an
             Oecumenical
             Councel
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             in
             its
             latitude
             ,
             as
             man
             is
             the
             first
             only
             subject
             of
             risibility
             ,
             the
             element
             of
             water
             of
             cold
             and
             heat
             ,
             for
             so
             as
             only
             man
             is
             risible
             ,
             and
             Peter
             visible
             for
             mans
             nature
             ,
             so
             only
             an
             Oecume
             nick
             Councel
             should
             firstly
             and
             principally
             excommunicate
             and
             ordain
             Ministers
             :
             but
             I
             say
             the
             just
             contrary
             of
             this
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             an
             Oecumenick
             Councel
             is
             onely
             the
             first
             and
             principal
             subject
             of
             that
             synodical
             power
             ,
             or
             of
             that
             certain
             power
             ,
             or
             special
             power
             that
             belongs
             to
             an
             Oecumenick
             Synod
             formally
             convened
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             this
             or
             that
             Oecumenical
             Councel
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             common
             nature
             of
             an
             Oecumenical
             Councel
             .
          
           
           
             Yea
             ,
             This
             special
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             is
             but
             a
             part
             ,
             or
             a
             certain
             kind
             and
             species
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             in
             some
             rare
             and
             extraordinary
             things
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             But
             we
             are
             now
             disputing
             of
             the
             first
             seat
             and
             subject
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             in
             general
             ,
             in
             the
             latitude
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             opening
             and
             shutting
             the
             gates
             of
             heaven
             by
             preaching
             and
             censures
             .
             And
             I
             deny
             expresly
             that
             an
             Oecumenick
             Councel
             is
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             in
             this
             general
             .
             And
             so
             Mr.
             H.
             fights
             with
             a
             shadow
             .
             
               Non
               concludit
               negatum
            
             .
             So
             my
             Simile
             is
             never
             touched
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             as
             
               pag.
               305.
               
               The
               light
               is
               first
               in
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               and
               prime
               subject
               of
               light
               ;
               yet
               supposing
               now
               the
               received
               opinion
               of
               Astronomers
               ,
               that
               the
               Sun
               doth
               exceed
               the
               quantity
               of
               the
               Earth
               167
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               this
               or
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Sun
               hath
               no
               light
               in
               it
               intrinsecal
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               derived
               from
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               for
               then
               this
               or
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Sun
               should
               have
               light
               derived
               to
               it
               (
               extrinsecally
               )
               from
               some
               other
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             is
             in
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Body
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             as
             they
             act
             respectively
             in
             Congregations
             ,
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             so
             that
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Catholick
             integral
             body
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             hath
             not
             that
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             derived
             from
             the
             Presbytery
             to
             the
             congregational
             Eldership
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Synod
             derived
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             so
             forth
             ,
             by
             either
             ascending
             or
             descending
             :
             But
             when
             Christ
             gave
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             to
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Mat.
               28.
               19.
               
               &
               16.
               19.
               
               Ioh.
               20.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23
               Mar.
            
             16.
             15.
             they
             were
             the
             Body
             Representative
             (
             I
             never
             call
             them
             an
             Oecumenick
             Councel
             )
             and
             did
             immediately
             represent
             any
             Apostles
             to
             be
             chosen
             ,
             
               Matthias
               ,
               Paul
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               Doctors
               ,
               Elders
               ,
            
             that
             were
             to
             be
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             promiseth
             his
             Ministerial
             Spiritual
             presence
             to
             them
             all
             immediately
             ,
             
               Mat.
               28.
               20
               
               Go
               teach
               and
               baptize
               —
               lo
               ,
               I
               am
               with
               you
               always
               ,
            
             (
             administring
             Word
             ,
             Seals
             ,
             Censures
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             )
             
               even
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             Now
             the
             Apostles
             were
             not
             to
             live
             preaching
             and
             baptizing
             
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             therefore
             the
             promise
             must
             be
             made
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             though
             not
             yet
             born
             .
             Now
             we
             reade
             not
             of
             deriving
             of
             any
             
             power
             to
             Synods
             ,
             Presbyteries
             ,
             Congregations
             ,
             by
             mediation
             of
             Churches
             ,
             for
             Christ
             instituted
             Synods
             ,
             
               Mat.
               28.
               16.
               
               Act.
               1.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               &c.
               &
               6.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               &
               13.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               &
               15.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             that
             immediately
             he
             instituted
             Presbyterial
             Churches
             ,
             
               Act.
               2.
               
               &
               4.
               9.
               
               &
            
             5.
             21
             ,
             42.
             and
             Churches
             congregational
             to
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             17.
             
             And
             as
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Element
             of
             water
             (
             suppose
             we
             make
             24
             parts
             of
             all
             )
             hath
             not
             natural
             moistness
             and
             cold
             from
             the
             other
             20
             parts
             ,
             but
             hath
             it
             as
             intrinsecally
             ,
             without
             the
             intervening
             influence
             of
             the
             other
             twenty
             three
             parts
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             :
             So
             the
             Presbyterial
             and
             Congregational
             Eldership
             have
             as
             primarily
             ,
             intrinsecally
             ,
             immediately
             in
             their
             sphere
             and
             orb
             the
             Keys
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             the
             associated
             body
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             integral-Catholick
             Presbytery
             and
             Church
             hath
             ,
             whether
             in
             an
             Oecumenick
             Councel
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             then
             a
             wide
             mistake
             in
             Mr.
             H.
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             If
             
               an
               Oecumenical
               Councel
               be
               the
               first
               subject
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             not
             )
             
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               act
               of
               power
               in
               ordaining
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               in
               excommunicating
               of
               delinquents
               ,
               but
               by
               vertue
               of
               an
               Oecumenical
               Councel
               giving
               their
               influence
               first
               to
               that
               work
               .
            
             For
             if
             the
             meaning
             be
             (
             as
             it
             must
             be
             )
             that
             a
             General
             Councel
             must
             prove
             an
             act
             ,
             and
             put
             forth
             some
             actual
             Mandate
             ,
             commanding
             such
             a
             man
             to
             be
             ordained
             an
             officer
             ,
             such
             a
             delinquent
             to
             be
             excommunicate
             ,
             else
             the
             Churches
             cannot
             proceed
             :
             for
             to
             take
             Mr
             H.
             his
             own
             comparison
             ,
             Richard
             or
             Ioshua
             cannot
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             apt
             to
             laugh
             ,
             except
             the
             abstract
             nature
             of
             man
             give
             in
             his
             influence
             to
             the
             work
             .
             And
             since
             Mr.
             H.
             and
             his
             Brethren
             make
             the
             male-congregation
             
             abstracted
             from
             this
             or
             that
             congregation
             ,
             the
             first
             formal
             subject
             of
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             what
             influence
             (
             I
             ask
             )
             doth
             the
             so
             abstract
             congregation
             give
             to
             the
             work
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Excommunication
             in
             a
             particular
             congregation
             ?
             Abstracted
             natures
             do
             not
             send
             abroad
             mandates
             to
             all
             the
             congregations
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             ordain
             ,
             censure
             ,
             or
             excommunicate
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             this
             agrees
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             congregation
             in
             general
             to
             ordain
             and
             excommunicate
             ,
             but
             there
             needs
             no
             other
             actual
             influence
             of
             a
             command
             to
             come
             from
             the
             congregation
             in
             general
             to
             this
             individual
             congregation
             for
             their
             using
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
             True
             ,
             there
             needs
             not
             ,
             by
             the
             like
             ,
             
             that
             any
             mandate
             pass
             from
             the
             Oecumenick
             Councel
             in
             general
             ,
             to
             this
             or
             that
             individual
             Oecumenick
             Councel
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             its
             Synodical
             acts
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               )
               if
               the
               Oecumenick
               Councel
               be
               the
               first
               formal
               subject
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               then
               inferiour
               Courts
               cannot
               ordain
               nor
               excommunicate
               without
               a
               warrant
               ,
               and
               actual
               command
               from
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             is
             feeble
             :
             for
             beside
             that
             the
             Oecumenick
             Councel
             
             is
             not
             at
             all
             any
             such
             formal
             first
             subject
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             naughty
             consequence
             ;
             for
             though
             power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             be
             in
             King
             and
             Parliament
             as
             in
             the
             first
             subject
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             that
             an
             inferiour
             Judge
             or
             free
             City
             cannot
             put
             to
             death
             notorious
             Traitors
             and
             Murtherers
             all
             England
             over
             ,
             without
             the
             influence
             of
             some
             actual
             Mandate
             from
             King
             and
             Parliament
             to
             the
             putting
             to
             death
             of
             every
             Traitor
             .
             So
             when
             Christ
             gave
             power
             of
             Word
             ,
             Seals
             and
             Censures
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             representing
             all
             officers
             ,
             (
             say
             we
             )
             or
             as
             representing
             all
             believers
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             )
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             officers
             and
             the
             male-Church
             cannot
             administer
             Word
             ,
             Seals
             ,
             Censures
             ,
             without
             the
             influence
             of
             a
             new
             actual
             command
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             did
             represent
             all
             such
             to
             whom
             Jesus
             Christ
             gave
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             by
             this
             arguing
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             
          
           
             Nor
             does
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             first
             deduction
             follow
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             General
             Councel
             be
             such
             a
             subject
             (
             as
             it
             is
             not
             )
             that
             
               therefore
               the
               existing
            
             
             
               of
               such
               a
               Councel
               is
               as
               necessary
               as
               the
               well-being
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             For
             a
             Parliamentary
             power
             is
             necessary
             for
             England
             ,
             yet
             suppose
             by
             war
             ,
             and
             other
             invincible
             impediments
             ,
             a
             Parliament
             could
             not
             meet
             for
             divers
             years
             ,
             yet
             neither
             power
             nor
             exercise
             of
             Justice
             do
             cease
             .
             So
             here
             Synodical
             power
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             his
             House
             ,
             is
             continued
             in
             lesser
             Assemblies
             ,
             though
             such
             Councels
             exist
             not
             .
             But
             2.
             the
             Antecedent
             being
             true
             ,
             the
             Consequence
             is
             null
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             in
             its
             latitude
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             either
             firstly
             or
             onely
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             perfectly
             in
             this
             Councel
             ,
             but
             firstly
             and
             intrinsecally
             in
             the
             whole
             integral
             Presbytery
             all
             the
             earth
             over
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             necessary
             that
             this
             General
             Councel
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             
               the
               first
               subject
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
            
             always
             attain
             
               all
               its
               end
               in
               the
               use
               of
               
               the
               Keyes
               .
            
             For
             the
             male-Church
             void
             of
             Pastors
             cannot
             attain
             all
             its
             end
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             pastoral
             preaching
             ,
             the
             dogmatick
             and
             official
             sentencing
             of
             delinquents
             ,
             the
             right
             tendring
             of
             the
             seals
             ,
             yet
             is
             the
             male-Church
             the
             onely
             formal
             subject
             of
             this
             power
             to
             Mr.
             H.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             R.
             said
             well
             ,
             that
             
               a
               General
               Councel
               can
               hardly
               excommunicate
            
             
             
               a
               whole
               National
               Church
            
             :
             for
             it
             could
             hardly
             be
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             many
             are
             not
             obstinate
             in
             the
             National
             Heresie
             and
             Scandal
             ,
             who
             through
             weakness
             and
             fear
             of
             persecution
             dare
             not
             confess
             .
             And
             it
             s
             enough
             that
             a
             National
             Church
             may
             be
             declared
             to
             be
             no
             Church
             :
             as
             Moses
             removed
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             pitched
             it
             without
             the
             camp
             ,
             Exod.
             33.
             7.
             and
             Paul
             turned
             away
             from
             the
             blaspheming
             Jews
             Acts.
             13.
             45
             ,
             46.
             and
             yet
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             is
             the
             excommunicating
             of
             a
             National
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Covenant
             remained
             in
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             after
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             turned
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             preached
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               Iam.
               1.
               1.
               
               Heb.
               1.
               1.
               
               &
               3.
               6.
               
               &
               10.
               25.
               1
               
               Pet.
               1
               1.
               1
               
               Ioh.
               1.
               1.
               
               &
            
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Nor
             is
             our
             Brethrens
             new
             censure
             
             of
             non
             communion
             of
             Churches
             so
             warrantable
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             removing
             of
             the
             Candlestick
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             judgment
             inflicted
             onely
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             declare
             such
             a
             society
             to
             be
             no
             Church
             ,
             must
             have
             the
             warrant
             of
             Christ
             going
             before
             ,
             and
             really
             removing
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             contract
             of
             marriage
             ,
             and
             seals
             ,
             remain
             there
             in
             their
             substance
             ,
             they
             can
             only
             (
             the
             profession
             thereof
             not
             ceasing
             )
             declare
             them
             an
             impure
             and
             corrupt
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             be
             no
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             doctrine
             or
             practise
             of
             a
             
               Church
               may
               be
               erroneous
               ,
               hurtful
            
             
             
               and
               destructive
               to
               holiness
            
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Pergamus
             and
             Thyatira
             ,
             and
             they
             defend
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             remaining
             sound
             in
             other
             points
             ,
             they
             cease
             not
             to
             be
             a
             people
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             be
             declared
             no
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministerial
             acts
             of
             baptizing
             invalid
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             reiterate
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             though
             Idolatrous
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             corrupt
             the
             same
             way
             in
             practise
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             commandeth
             to
             hear
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             1
             ,
             2.
             far
             more
             for
             a
             sinful
             act
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             leave
             they
             not
             off
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             can
             it
             be
             clear
             to
             a
             sister-Church
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             not
             there
             ,
             the
             Church
             being
             above
             a
             thousand
             ,
             or
             many
             Churches
             ,
             
             (
             for
             many
             Churches
             may
             be
             unchurched
             as
             well
             as
             one
             )
             a
             few
             names
             that
             out
             of
             weakness
             onely
             are
             silent
             at
             the
             sinful
             doctrine
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             s
             hard
             to
             say
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             are
             the
             matrimonial
             Tables
             ,
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             valid
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             to
             a
             covenanted
             people
             by
             the
             fundamentals
             preached
             ,
             is
             no
             Church
             ,
             though
             communion
             with
             such
             a
             Whore
             be
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               the
               Churches
               refuse
               the
               sentence
               of
               Excommunication
            
             
             
               inflicted
               by
               the
               Court
               O●cumenical
               ,
               it
               can
               never
               prevail
               to
               attain
               its
               end
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
               Ergo
            
             ,
             its
             unlawful
             .
             It
             follows
             not
             ,
             the
             Churches
             ,
             the
             
             person
             excommunicate
             refuse
             to
             abstain
             from
             the
             society
             of
             one
             excommunicate
             ,
             and
             excommunication
             hardens
             and
             humbles
             not
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             its
             unlawful
             :
             So
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             
               savour
               of
               death
               unto
               death
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             16
             ,
             
               a
               Rock
               of
               stumbling
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             8.
             and
             
               prepared
               vengeance
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             6.
             to
             some
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             it
             s
             not
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             Many
             such
             consequences
             have
             been
             drawn
             ,
             to
             make
             Mr.
             R.
             his
             way
             odious
             to
             the
             godly
             .
             But
             I
             desire
             to
             contend
             for
             truth
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               To
               the
               Ministery
               and
               Catholick
               Guides
               of
               that
               visible
               Church
               ,
               hath
               Christ
               committed
               the
               Keys
               as
               the
               first
               subject
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               he
               hath
               given
               his
               Word
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               Ministery
               primarily
               .
               This
               is
               Mr.
            
             R.
             his
             in
             terminis
             
               determinate
               conclusion
               beyond
               all
               gainsaying
               .
               But
               to
               the
               Oecumenick
               Councel
               ,
               as
               the
               Representative
               of
               all
               Churches
               ,
               God
               hath
               not
               primarily
               given
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               Ordinances
               ;
               then
               an
               Oecumenick
               Representive
               Church
               hath
               not
               the
               Keys
               given
               to
               it
               as
               to
               the
               first
               subject
               .
               The
               Assumption
               onely
               needs
               proof
               .
               1.
               
               There
               was
               no
               such
               Councel
               for
               300
               years
               after
               Christ.
               2.
               
               Councels
               consist
               primarily
               of
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
               ;
               then
               must
               Ministers
               be
               sent
               to
               feed
               Ministers
               .
               3.
               
               Word
               and
               Seals
               are
               not
               primarily
               attended
               in
               Councels
               ,
               but
               scanning
               of
               controversies
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             I
             complain
             of
             unfaithful
             repeating
             of
             my
             words
             .
             The
             title
             is
             not
             of
             Oecumenick
             Councels
             ,
             but
             chap.
             10.
             sect
             .
             10.
             pag.
             289.
             
             
               Of
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               visible
               catholick
               Church
               .
               To
               the
               Proposition
               I
               answer
               ;
               To
               the
               Ministery
               and
               Guides
               of
               that
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
               hath
               Christ
               committed
               the
               Keys
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               
               first
               subject
               ,
               unto
               which
               he
               hath
               given
               his
               Word
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               Ministery
               primarily
               .
            
          
           
             This
             neither
             is
             conclusion
             nor
             principle
             of
             mine
             ,
             but
             a
             same
             
             and
             curtailed
             proposition
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             My
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               cap.
               10.
               sect
               .
               10.
               pag.
            
             289.
             
          
           
             
               To
               this
               Church
               catholick
               visible
               hath
               the
               Lord
               given
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Ordinances
               of
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               principally
               and
               primarily
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Ministery
               and
               Guides
               of
               this
               Catholick
               Church
               visible
               hath
               the
               Lord
               committed
               the
               Keyes
               as
               to
               the
               first
               subject
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               visible
               Church
               catholick
               ,
               including
               also
               the
               invisible
               Church
               as
               for
               the
               object
               and
               end
               ,
               hath
               he
               given
               his
               Ordinances
               and
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Keys
               ;
               and
               the
               Ministery
               and
               Ordinances
               are
               not
               given
               to
               this
               or
               this
               congregation
               which
               meeteth
               ordinarily
               in
               one
               place
               .
            
             So
             the
             Proposition
             which
             I
             own
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             must
             be
             this
             .
          
           
             
               To
               the
               Church
               catholick
               visible
               as
               to
               the
               first
               subject
               primarily
               ,
               and
               as
               for
               the
               l●st
               end
               and
               object
               ,
               hath
               the
               Lo●d
               given
               all
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               Ministery
               .
            
             This
             is
             mine
             
               in
               terminis
            
             .
             And
             this
             also
             :
             
               To
               the
               Guides
               of
               this
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               not
               of
               a
               single
               congregation
               ,
               hath
               the
               Lord
               committed
               the
               Keys
               as
               to
               the
               first
               formal
               subject
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Church
               catholick
               visible
               and
               invisible
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               end
               and
               object
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
           
             But
             Mr.
             H
             ,
             his
             proposition
             is
             not
             mine
             ,
             he
             devised
             it
             himself
             ,
             and
             its
             false
             ,
             gainsaid
             by
             Mr.
             R.
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               To
               the
               Guides
               of
               that
               catholick
               visible
               Church
               hath
               the
               Lord
               committed
               the
               Keys
               as
               to
               the
               first
               subject
               ,
               unto
               which
               he
               hath
               given
               his
               Word
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               Ministery
               primarily
               .
            
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             know
             no
             Guides
             of
             any
             Church
             on
             earth
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             the
             Seals
             primarily
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             given
             the
             Seals
             primarily
             to
             his
             chosen
             people
             ,
             to
             the
             Guides
             secondarily
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             visible
             Saints
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             know
             no
             Ministers
             of
             any
             Church
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             the
             Ministery
             primarily
             :
             it
             s
             a
             sensless
             saying
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             refer
             it
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             sensless
             proposition
             can
             be
             drawn
             from
             my
             words
             .
             The
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             is
             neither
             the
             subject
             ,
             nor
             first
             subject
             ,
             but
             the
             object
             and
             end
             for
             which
             the
             Keys
             are
             given
             to
             the
             Ministers
             and
             whole
             Officers
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             visible
             and
             invisible
             .
             Yea
             ,
             I
             demonstrate
             
             by
             many
             Arguments
             ,
             that
             believers
             are
             not
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
             I
             say
             indeed
             ,
             not
             the
             visible
             Church
             whereof
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             are
             members
             ,
             is
             the
             prime
             subject
             ,
             but
             the
             invisible
             Church
             is
             in
             the
             Lords
             intention
             such
             a
             subject
             of
             all
             Ordinances
             in
             their
             saving
             fruits
             :
             but
             then
             the
             first
             subject
             is
             all
             one
             with
             the
             object
             and
             end
             of
             God
             in
             Predestination
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Assumption
             is
             granted
             ,
             but
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             probations
             are
             naught
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               There
               was
               no
               General
               Councels
               the
               first
               300
               years
               after
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             Simpson
             ,
             and
             other
             grave
             Divines
             say
             ,
             the
             Councel
             
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             is
             more
             worthy
             the
             name
             of
             an
             Occumenick
             Councel
             ,
             than
             the
             Councels
             of
             Nice
             ,
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             of
             Chalcedon
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Such
             a
             Councel
             is
             not
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             the
             Synodical
             Keys
             in
             such
             a
             General
             Councel
             ,
             of
             the
             Keys
             Catholick
             dispensed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Representative
             of
             all
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             may
             well
             stand
             for
             a
             formal
             Councel
             Occumenick
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             long
             want
             of
             General
             Councels
             ,
             through
             providential
             
             impediments
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             no
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             jur●
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             than
             if
             one
             should
             say
             ,
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             the
             Passover
             ,
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             an
             Ephod
             ,
             are
             no
             Ordinances
             of
             God.
             For
             it
             is
             thought
             by
             the
             learned
             on
             
               Hos.
               3
               4.
               
               Israel
               was
               without
               a
               King
               ,
               Sacrifice
               ,
               Image
               ,
               Teraphim
               ,
               Ephod
               ,
            
             from
             the
             sixth
             year
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Hezekiah
             ,
             when
             Salmanasser
             carried
             away
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             ,
             until
             Christ
             was
             crowned
             King
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             six
             hundred
             and
             seventy
             five
             years
             .
             See
             the
             
               English
               Divines
               ,
               Diodati
               ,
               Iunius
               ,
               Pareus
               .
               Zanchins
            
             on
             the
             place
             :
             By
             this
             it
             shall
             follow
             ,
             that
             Circumcision
             ,
             the
             
               Sacrifices
               ,
               Ephod
            
             then
             are
             no
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             were
             (
             say
             the
             Dissenting
             Brethren
             )
             
               institutions
               are
               suitable
               to
               providenoes
               .
               When
               ye
               go
               up
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               no
               man
               shall
               desire
               your
               land
               .
            
             Then
             if
             
             a
             General
             Councel
             were
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Lord
             should
             suit
             his
             providence
             to
             a
             peaceable
             meeting
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             a
             General
             Councel
             .
             But
             so
             from
             the
             sixth
             year
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             Hezekiah
             in
             Israel
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Ephods
             ,
             the
             Kingly
             power
             shall
             be
             no
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             even
             till
             Christ
             these
             were
             not
             in
             Israel
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             congregational
             Churches
             were
             not
             at
             all
             .
             And
             should
             not
             the
             Lord
             have
             framed
             the
             like
             providence
             ,
             that
             professors
             of
             Christ
             meet
             in
             day-light
             in
             congregational
             assemblies
             ?
             For
             as
             the
             Lord
             made
             a
             special
             typical
             promise
             ,
             when
             the
             males
             go
             up
             thrice
             a
             year
             to
             Ierusalem
             to
             worship
             ,
             the
             Nations
             were
             not
             permitted
             of
             God
             
               to
               desire
               their
               land
            
             :
             So
             must
             the
             like
             promise
             of
             providence
             suiting
             with
             the
             profession
             of
             Christ
             be
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             the
             Heathen
             Emperours
             shall
             not
             desire
             your
             lives
             .
             Now
             the
             plain
             contrary
             providence
             is
             foretold
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Mat.
               10.
               17
               ,
               to
               25.
               
               Luke
               21.
               12
               ,
               to
               18.
               
               Ioh.
            
             16.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             the
             Lord
             must
             ,
             by
             this
             ,
             fail
             against
             his
             Ordinance
             of
             professing
             Christ
             before
             men
             .
             When
             in
             the
             persecution
             of
             
               Flavius
               Domitian
            
             ,
             
             an
             .
             96.
             of
             
               Trajan
               ,
               an
            
             .
             108
             ,
             so
             many
             Martyrs
             were
             killed
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             saith
             ;
             and
             Plinius
             11.
             the
             Deputy
             was
             smitten
             in
             conscience
             with
             their
             number
             and
             patience
             .
             So
             multitudes
             suffered
             under
             
               Antonius
               Pius
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               D●cius
               ,
               an
            
             .
             250.
             there
             was
             no
             congregation
             ,
             no
             Eldership
             .
             Many
             suffered
             under
             Nero
             ,
             many
             under
             Maximinus
             .
             So
             
               Euseb.
               l.
               6.
               c.
            
             28.
             under
             
               Valerian
               ,
               an
            
             .
             259.
             who
             killed
             Pastors
             and
             Professors
             ;
             as
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               l.
               7.
               c.
            
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             especially
             godly
             Cyprian
             .
             Now
             sure
             the
             Lord
             had
             as
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             a
             providence
             suiting
             with
             the
             glorifying
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             advancing
             his
             Gospel
             by
             the
             death
             of
             so
             many
             Witnesses
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             suffered
             them
             to
             meet
             in
             congregations
             ,
             to
             meet
             peaceably
             ,
             none
             desiring
             to
             take
             away
             their
             life
             or
             land
             ,
             as
             in
             Israels
             day
             ,
             for
             their
             meeting
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             congregations
             .
             And
             it
             s
             an
             overturning
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             not
             given
             a
             land
             flowing
             with
             milk
             and
             honey
             ,
             and
             a
             promise
             of
             a
             temporal
             typical
             providence
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             free
             of
             persecution
             in
             following
             Church-duties
             ,
             and
             publick
             Worship
             congregational
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             existent
             in
             all
             ages
             :
             Nor
             saith
             Mr.
             Ruthurfurd
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             are
             given
             to
             Ministers
             primarily
             ,
             but
             
             as
             they
             are
             members
             of
             the
             Body
             visible
             ,
             and
             chosen
             of
             God
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Whether
               the
               Congregation
               as
               the
               Congregation
               doth
               excommunicate
               a
               delinquent
               ?
               or
               is
               it
               the
               Catholick
               visible
               .
               Church
               which
               excommunicates
               ?
            
          
           
             MR.
             R.
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             congregation
             excommunicateth
             
             not
             as
             a
             congregation
             ,
             by
             a
             power
             which
             by
             order
             of
             nature
             is
             first
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             power
             which
             by
             nature
             is
             first
             in
             the
             whole
             Eldership
             ;
             but
             yet
             not
             by
             an
             act
             coming
             from
             the
             privity
             ,
             knowledge
             and
             conscience
             of
             all
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Body
             of
             Officers
             all
             the
             world
             over
             .
             And
             so
             I
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             doth
             not
             
               anteced
               ntly
               excommunicate
            
             ,
             leading
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             summoning
             ,
             and
             accusing
             ,
             and
             sentencing
             the
             person
             before
             the
             congregation
             ;
             as
             when
             Norwich
             puts
             a
             Traitor
             to
             death
             ,
             the
             State
             of
             England
             by
             the
             Law
             common
             to
             all
             England
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             Norwich
             putteth
             the
             man
             to
             death
             :
             Nor
             doth
             Norwich
             as
             a
             single
             Corporation
             (
             though
             neither
             simply
             as
             a
             Representative
             )
             but
             acting
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             England
             .
             And
             the
             whole
             State
             doth
             this
             antecedently
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             City
             doth
             this
             by
             the
             same
             power
             of
             Law
             common
             to
             all
             
               England
               :
               quae
               sunt
               communi●ra
               sunt
               priora
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Norwich
             puts
             this
             Traitor
             to
             death
             ,
             not
             as
             an
             enemy
             to
             that
             single
             Corporation
             onely
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             common
             enemy
             to
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             City
             doth
             this
             by
             an
             innate
             power
             ,
             as
             an
             integral
             part
             of
             England
             ,
             for
             the
             peace
             and
             safety
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             :
             yet
             doth
             not
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             knowingly
             exercise
             an
             act
             of
             deliberate
             judicial
             authority
             in
             this
             ;
             for
             the
             man
             is
             put
             
             to
             death
             without
             the
             privity
             and
             knowledge
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             I
             used
             the
             comparison
             
               (
               to
               cousen
               the
               inconsiderate
               Reader
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             )
             I
             hate
             cousening
             )
             
               The
               left
               hand
               cuts
               off
               the
               finger
               of
               the
               right
               hand
               lest
               it
               infect
               with
               a
               Gangrene
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               acted
               by
               the
               natural
               instinct
               ,
               and
               innate
               desire
               of
               self
               .
               safety
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               whole
               man.
            
             But
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               )
               the
               chief
               officers
               are
               not
               at
               the
               mind
               and
               will
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Churches
               as
               the
               whole
               man
               :
               but
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               brethren
               are
               as
               the
               whole
               man
               ,
               who
               have
               an
               intrinsical
               power
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               whole
               congregation
               ,
               to
               cut
               off
               an
               an
               infectious
               member
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Nor
             is
             the
             comparison
             to
             be
             strained
             ;
             I
             shall
             onely
             desire
             it
             to
             be
             taken
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             the
             left
             hand
             doth
             not
             cut
             off
             the
             contagious
             finger
             ,
             but
             
               the
               whole
               man
            
             ,
             deliberate
             will
             and
             reason
             consenting
             thereunto
             ;
             and
             the
             finger
             is
             cut
             off
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             left
             hand
             onely
             ,
             
               but
               the
               intrinsecal
               power
               of
               the
               body
               .
            
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             so
             exactly
             in
             a
             particular
             congregation
             ,
             
               the
               chief
               officers
               ,
               as
               the
               mind
               and
               will
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Brethren
               as
               the
               whole
               ,
               have
               an
               intrinsecal
               power
               from
               Christ
               to
               remove
               an
               infectious
               member
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             They
             have
             a
             power
             to
             remove
             him
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             R.
             in
             his
             
             comparison
             )
             not
             from
             that
             congregation
             onely
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Body
             :
             As
             the
             left
             hand
             cuts
             off
             the
             contagious
             finger
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             right
             hand
             onely
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             whole
             body
             .
             It
             wrongeth
             Christ
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             hath
             given
             so
             selfie
             and
             narrow
             a
             power
             ,
             to
             liberate
             onely
             a
             body
             of
             10
             or
             20
             Independent
             members
             from
             the
             contagion
             of
             scandal
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             free
             five
             thousand
             ,
             and
             the
             associate
             bodies
             round
             about
             :
             Let
             them
             perish
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             given
             no
             Organick
             or
             Church-care
             to
             the
             congregation
             toward
             them
             all
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             comparison
             is
             not
             exact
             .
             When
             the
             fraternity
             excommunicates
             all
             their
             officers
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             mind
             and
             will
             then
             ?
             for
             they
             excommunicate
             their
             own
             minde
             and
             will.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Mr.
             R.
             never
             meant
             the
             comparison
             should
             hold
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             as
             
               mind
               and
               will
            
             ,
             should
             put
             forth
             acts
             of
             deliberate
             reason
             —
             antecedently
             to
             cite
             ,
             accuse
             ,
             sentence
             every
             delinquent
             in
             an
             Oecumenick
             Councel
             ,
             or
             some
             Catholick
             
             Judicature
             ,
             and
             to
             excommunicate
             all
             Delinquents
             ,
             before
             ever
             the
             congregation
             cite
             them
             .
             With
             divers
             arguments
             he
             refutes
             an
             antecedent
             excommunication
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             held
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             So
             Mr.
             H.
             loves
             to
             prove
             strongly
             what
             Mr.
             R.
             never
             denied
             .
          
           
             But
             Mr.
             H.
             speaks
             nothing
             to
             my
             Argument
             ,
             if
             the
             m●n
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             
               bound
               on
               earth
            
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             bound
             only
             on
             that
             tract
             of
             earth
             where
             twenty
             Independents
             are
             .
          
           
             But
             1.
             
             Church
             binding
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             guiltiness
             of
             the
             scandal
             is
             alike
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             often
             more
             infectious
             to
             others
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             taking
             heresie
             ,
             then
             to
             their
             own
             congregation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Who
             shall
             perswade
             that
             our
             Saviours
             sense
             is
             so
             hampered
             ?
             
               Let
               him
               be
               to
               thee
               as
               an
               heathen
               ,
            
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             
               as
               thee
               only
            
             ,
             who
             art
             a
             member
             of
             the
             congregation
             whereof
             he
             is
             a
             member
             ;
             yea
             ,
             as
             touching
             Church
             binding
             ,
             neither
             is
             he
             a
             known
             guiltless
             visible
             Saint
             to
             all
             Churches
             on
             earth
             .
             It
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             naked
             evasion
             to
             say
             
               he
               is
               consequently
               cut
               off
               from
               right
               to
               ordinances
               in
               all
               other
               congregations
               ,
               for
               because
               one
               species
               of
               corporations
               hath
               condemned
               a
               man
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             page
             236.
             )
             
               it
               follows
               not
               ,
               that
               therefore
               all
               have
               condemned
               him
               to
               imprisonment
               perpetual
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Yea
             ,
             what
             one
             City
             doth
             in
             punishing
             a
             Malefactor
             by
             Law
             power
             ,
             common
             to
             all
             England
             ,
             that
             same
             all
             England
             
             doth
             in
             law
             :
             for
             twenty
             Sons
             have
             by
             the
             same
             Law
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             right
             of
             twenty
             Tables
             of
             twenty
             Families
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             One
             is
             for
             sedition
             against
             his
             Father
             cast
             out
             of
             one
             Family
             ,
             whereof
             he
             is
             a
             fixed
             member
             ;
             the
             other
             nineteen
             ,
             though
             they
             know
             nothing
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             and
             doe
             never
             actually
             cite
             him
             ,
             yet
             do
             legally
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             very
             wil
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             ruleth
             them
             all
             ,
             cast
             him
             antecedently
             out
             ,
             or
             concomitanter
             ;
             or
             then
             another
             Law
             must
             appoint
             the
             other
             nineteen
             Families
             to
             cast
             him
             out
             .
             So
             the
             same
             right
             
               idem
               numero
            
             ,
             that
             Peter
             hath
             to
             Christ
             and
             Ordinances
             in
             one
             Church
             ,
             he
             hath
             it
             in
             all
             ;
             and
             that
             same
             act
             of
             the
             Keyes
             administred
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             in
             one
             Church
             removing
             that
             right
             ,
             removes
             it
             from
             him
             all
             the
             World
             over
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Visible
             Saints
             by
             this
             shall
             not
             be
             the
             same
             spiritually
             politick
             body
             ,
             visible
             ,
             being
             of
             divers
             congregations
             :
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             expounded
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             and
             Mr.
             
               Cotton
               ,
               we
               being
               many
               
               are
               one
               body
            
             visible
             ,
             and
             visible
             of
             twenty
             congregations
             ,
             partaking
             
             of
             one
             bread
             and
             body
             of
             Christ.
             Now
             by
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             finger
             cut
             off
             Paul
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             finger
             cut
             off
             Iohn
             ,
             for
             Iohn
             hath
             all
             his
             ten
             fingers
             entire
             ,
             and
             Paul
             hath
             his
             nine
             fingers
             only
             :
             So
             also
             if
             Thomas
             disobedient
             he
             cast
             out
             of
             only
             his
             own
             congregation
             ,
             he
             is
             never
             cast
             out
             of
             Church-right
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ordinances
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             congregations
             ;
             for
             excommunication
             by
             consequence
             ,
             is
             only
             a
             declaring
             by
             witnesses
             (
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             pag.
             242.
             )
             that
             the
             man
             is
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             own
             congregation
             .
             Now
             the
             declaring
             that
             Paul's
             finger
             is
             cut
             off
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             cutting
             off
             of
             his
             finger
             ,
             that
             is
             impossible
             .
             Far
             less
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             the
             declaring
             that
             Paul's
             finger
             is
             cut
             off
             ,
             can
             be
             either
             a
             declaring
             that
             Peters
             finger
             is
             cut
             off
             ,
             or
             that
             that
             declaring
             is
             a
             cutting
             off
             of
             Paul's
             finger
             ,
             or
             a
             cutting
             off
             of
             Peters
             finger
             .
             Therefore
             Peters
             being
             cast
             one
             of
             his
             own
             Church-right
             ,
             and
             Church
             only
             ,
             is
             no
             casting
             of
             him
             out
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             or
             real
             removing
             of
             his
             Church-right
             to
             ordinances
             in
             other
             Churches
             .
             For
             that
             which
             was
             never
             really
             removed
             ,
             and
             Peter
             once
             had
             ,
             it
             must
             remain
             with
             Peter
             yet
             :
             now
             Peter
             was
             never
             a
             member
             of
             any
             congregation
             but
             of
             one
             ;
             then
             membership
             to
             another
             congregation
             cannot
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             member
             is
             cast
             out
             as
             really
             scandalous
             ;
             his
             adultery
             obstinately
             continued
             in
             makes
             him
             be
             deprived
             of
             Christian
             fellowship
             with
             Brethren
             as
             Brethren
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             is
             deprived
             of
             the
             Christian
             fellowship
             of
             all
             Brethren
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             followeth
             upon
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             And
             5.
             
             It
             is
             thus
             confirmed
             ;
             his
             visible
             scandal
             is
             a
             Church-offence
             to
             one
             of
             a
             Sister-congregation
             ,
             and
             is
             apt
             to
             bring
             a
             Church-contagion
             to
             these
             of
             another
             congregation
             ,
             who
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             one
             body
             with
             him
             at
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             they
             now
             to
             look
             on
             him
             as
             an
             Heathen
             .
             But
             who
             put
             him
             in
             that
             state
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             really
             and
             formally
             cast
             out
             
             of
             that
             body
             ,
             when
             his
             own
             Church
             excommunicates
             him
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             that
             hears
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             heares
             not
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             despiseth
             any
             Pastor
             sent
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             despiseth
             Christ
             ,
             
               Mat.
               10.
               4.
               
               Luke
               10.
               16.
               
               Iohn
            
             13.
             20.
             
             Now
             if
             this
             stand
             good
             ,
             one
             that
             despiseth
             his
             own
             Pastor
             only
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             congregation
             only
             ,
             though
             he
             despise
             all
             the
             godly
             Prophets
             ,
             
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             soundest
             Churches
             on
             earth
             ,
             despiseth
             not
             Christ
             nor
             his
             Father
             that
             sent
             him
             ;
             nor
             is
             he
             first
             
               in
               foro
               Dei
            
             ,
             bound
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             guilty
             before
             God
             ,
             nor
             deserves
             he
             to
             be
             excommunicate
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             not
             failed
             against
             that
             ,
             
               He
               that
               despiseth
               you
               despiseth
               me
               .
            
             For
             that
             is
             true
             only
             when
             any
             despiseth
             their
             own
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             congregation
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             when
             one
             is
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             judgeth
             an
             heathen
             for
             not
             hearing
             of
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             heathen
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             
               in
               foro
               Dei
            
             ,
             as
             touching
             his
             communion
             with
             other
             Pastors
             and
             other
             congregations
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Peter
             before
             he
             was
             excommunicated
             ,
             had
             a
             real
             right
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             in
             all
             Churches
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             sort
             of
             membership
             and
             visible
             communion
             with
             all
             these
             Churches
             .
             Now
             if
             by
             the
             act
             of
             excommunication
             in
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             this
             right
             be
             not
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             then
             must
             it
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             by
             all
             the
             Churches
             :
             and
             so
             all
             the
             Churches
             must
             excommunicate
             when
             one
             excommunicates
             :
             and
             by
             the
             like
             ,
             all
             must
             admit
             one
             into
             membership
             ,
             when
             one
             admits
             into
             membership
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               Sister
               Churches
            
             (
             Mr.
             
               R.
               )
               receive
               members
               of
               other
               Churches
               to
               communion
               ,
               by
               an
               intrinsecal
               Church
               power
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               By
               an
               authoritative
               Church
               power
               we
               can
               enjoyn
               our
               own
               members
               to
               come
               to
               the
               seals
               ,
               or
               else
               censure
               them
               ;
               but
               we
               cannot
               so
               deal
               with
               others
               ,
               if
               it
               shall
               seem
               good
               to
               them
               to
               refuse
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             only
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             congregation
             hath
             a
             larger
             Church
             power
             over
             their
             own
             members
             ,
             both
             to
             censure
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             not
             ,
             and
             positively
             to
             admit
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             :
             but
             Mr.
             H.
             must
             confess
             that
             the
             congregation
             admits
             strangers
             of
             other
             congregations
             ,
             by
             a
             meer
             private
             p●wer
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             Church
             power
             ,
             which
             is
             gross
             Erastianisme
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             arbitrary
             to
             one
             single
             Pastor
             to
             admit
             some
             to
             the
             communion
             ,
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             some
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             no
             Church
             power
             is
             the
             Sacrament
             tendered
             to
             strangers
             of
             another
             congregation
             ;
             so
             may
             the
             Minister
             give
             this
             
             seal
             to
             a
             stranger
             in
             his
             chamber
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             private
             communion
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             authoritative
             Church
             power
             required
             to
             give
             it
             to
             some
             .
             Whereas
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             coming
             together
             to
             eat
             the
             Lords
             Body
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             21.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             This
             Supper
             must
             be
             given
             to
             our
             own
             Church
             members
             by
             Church
             authority
             ;
             to
             strangers
             by
             no
             Church
             authority
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             by
             accident
             that
             the
             congregation
             cannot
             compel
             strangers
             to
             come
             to
             this
             seal
             ,
             for
             in
             Collegio
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             congregation
             may
             joyntly
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             censure
             these
             of
             another
             flock
             ,
             who
             altogether
             refuse
             the
             seals
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             grants
             that
             
               a
               congregation
               excommunicates
               in
               the
            
             
             
               general
               nature
               of
               a
               congregation
            
             .
             Well
             then
             ,
             the
             general
             nature
             discourseth
             in
             man
             ;
             and
             so
             doth
             a
             Church
             in
             an
             Island
             excommunicate
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             that
             Church
             proceeding
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Christ
             ,
             casts
             the
             man
             formally
             out
             of
             all
             the
             congregations
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             addeth
             ,
             
               yea
               the
               neighbour
               Churches
               are
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               R.
               )
               to
            
             
             
               exercise
               the
               punishment
               of
               avoiding
               the
               excommunicate
               person
               as
               an
               heathen
               ,
               which
               follows
               from
               a
               power
               which
               is
               no
               wayes
               in
               them
               ;
               what
               conscience
               is
               here
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               A
               good
               conscience
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               carry
               our selves
               to
               a
               scandalous
               m●n
               so
               d●clared
               by
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               ,
               as
               we
               avoid
               his
               company
               ;
               far
               more
               upon
               the
               testimony
               of
               a
               whole
               Church
               ,
               are
               we
               to
               avoid
               his
               company
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Then
             nothing
             is
             left
             to
             the
             neighbour
             Churches
             ,
             but
             is
             he
             excommunicate
             or
             not
             ,
             by
             one
             onely
             congregation
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             hand
             in
             it
             ,
             onely
             they
             must
             believe
             the
             man
             is
             rightly
             cast
             out
             ,
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             five
             or
             six
             of
             the
             male-Church
             ,
             who
             are
             both
             Judge
             and
             Party
             .
             This
             is
             what
             I
             said
             .
             A
             declararation
             of
             Excommunication
             is
             no
             Excommunication
             .
             And
             then
             must
             the
             congregations
             about
             with
             the
             meer
             judgment
             of
             discretion
             ,
             which
             women
             have
             ,
             eschew
             the
             man
             as
             a
             Pagan
             .
          
           
             
               Obj.
               By
               Mr.
               R.
               his
               way
               ,
               you
               have
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Church
               only
               which
               did
               excommunicate
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Yea
             ,
             place
             is
             left
             to
             many
             Churches
             and
             Synods
             to
             judg
             :
             this
             is
             another
             matter
             ,
             then
             four
             of
             the
             male-Church
             that
             are
             both
             Judge
             and
             Party
             ,
             who
             declare
             he
             is
             cast
             out
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               One
               classical
               Church
               excommunicates
               not
            
             antecedenter
             .
             
               But
               a
               man
               in
               the
               confines
               of
               two
               Presbyteries
               is
               excommunicated
               by
               the
               Presbytery
               only
               of
               which
               he
               is
               a
               member
               ,
            
             saith
             Mr.
             R.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             What
             ropes
             can
             tie
             the
             consequent
             with
             the
             antecedent
             ?
             
             What
             Mr.
             R.
             hath
             said
             of
             the
             antecedent
             excommunication
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             is
             plain
             by
             the
             former
             discussion
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Whether
               there
               be
               a
               whole
               Catholick
               integral
               visible
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               The
               Catholick
               Church
               hath
               sometimes
               such
               a
               respect
               a●s
            
             totum
             integra●e
             ,
             
               an
               whole
               integral
               Catholick
               Church
            
             .
             So
             A●es
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             D.
             Ames
             maintains
             that
             there
             is
             not
             only
             such
             a
             respect
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Catholick
             integral
             Church
             ;
             and
             he
             
             never
             dreamed
             ,
             nor
             any
             learned
             man
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             Catholick
             Church
             affirmed
             of
             this
             or
             that
             congregation
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             Norwich
             is
             Catholick
             England
             .
             The
             Catholick
             Church
             of
             Angels
             and
             men
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             all
             times
             ,
             all
             places
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             integral
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             which
             we
             make
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             Keyes
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             integral
             Church
             militant
             ,
             as
             existing
             in
             divers
             ages
             ,
             is
             
             before
             the
             congregation
             in
             the
             Lords
             intention
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             intends
             the
             organick
             body
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             hand
             only
             ;
             and
             a
             complete
             world
             ,
             not
             a
             nation
             ,
             not
             a
             City
             only
             ;
             so
             his
             design
             is
             not
             for
             this
             or
             that
             congregation
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             world
             of
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             a
             whole
             seed
             ,
             a
             willing
             people
             ,
             Psal.
             110.
             who
             is
             flowing
             to
             the
             mountain
             of
             the
             Lords
             house
             ,
             Isa.
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             his
             flock
             and
             scattered
             sons
             ,
             Isa.
             9.
             7.
             under
             the
             government
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             Seals
             ,
             Censures
             ,
             Luk.
             1.
             32
             ,
             33.
             make
             them
             in
             their
             
             times
             ,
             and
             places
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             visible
             by
             profession
             ,
             calling
             ,
             gathering
             ,
             feeding
             ,
             
               Ier.
               33.
               31
               ,
               32.
               
               Zech.
               8.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Psal.
               2.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Psal
            
             72.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
               Rev.
               11.
               15.
               
               Psal
               22.
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Iohn
            
             15.
             52.
             
             And
             the
             congregations
             come
             in
             here
             as
             secondary
             parts
             and
             parcels
             of
             Christs
             great
             visible
             flock
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             denies
             this
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             would
             say
             there
             be
             two
             hands
             ,
             ten
             fingers
             ,
             two
             feet
             ,
             head
             ,
             eyes
             ,
             ears
             ,
             &c.
             but
             should
             deny
             there
             is
             an
             whole
             organick
             body
             ;
             or
             as
             one
             should
             yeeld
             there
             are
             rivers
             ,
             floods
             ,
             fountains
             ,
             seas
             ,
             but
             deny
             there
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             the
             integral
             element
             of
             water
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             integral
             militant
             body
             is
             before
             the
             congregation
             ,
             in
             
             the
             relation
             of
             a
             Spouse
             that
             hath
             breasts
             ,
             and
             brings
             ●orth
             children
             ,
             
               Isa.
               54
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Cant.
               3.
               4.
               
               Cant.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               Cant.
            
             6.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             &c.
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             a
             body
             wrought
             upon
             by
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             
               Eph.
               4.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             12.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             the
             congregation
             is
             but
             his
             Spouse
             and
             body
             secondarily
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Some
             congregation
             of
             seven
             or
             ten
             ,
             where
             all
             may
             be
             of
             the
             stamp
             of
             Iudas
             and
             Magus
             ,
             is
             abusively
             called
             the
             Spouse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             duration
             and
             stability
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Church
             gifted
             with
             a
             
             Ministry
             ,
             having
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             built
             upon
             the
             rock
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             shall
             not
             prevail
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             induring
             as
             the
             dayes
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             as
             the
             object
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             
               Isa.
               59.
               21.
               
               Psal.
            
             89.
             28
             ,
             29
             &c.
             Ier.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             &c.
             they
             are
             also
             a
             visible
             sheepfold
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             Iohn
             10.
             16.
             the
             building
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             planting
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Isa.
               61.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Mich
            
             7.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             &
             5.
             4
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             and
             the
             congregations
             little
             companies
             in
             mount
             Zion
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Church
             integral
             militant
             ,
             visible
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             
             choisest
             part
             invisible
             ,
             to
             whom
             as
             the
             subject
             ,
             and
             for
             whom
             ,
             as
             the
             end
             and
             object
             ,
             are
             given
             the
             covenant
             ,
             word
             ,
             promises
             of
             life
             ,
             ministry
             ,
             seals
             ,
             censures
             ,
             in
             their
             saving
             fruits
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             said
             ,
             Ier.
             31.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Ier.
               32.
               38
               ,
               39
               ,
               40.
               
               Psal.
            
             132.
             11
             ,
             &c.
             these
             in
             an
             inferiour
             way
             the
             congregations
             have
             and
             enjoy
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             whole
             and
             complete
             work
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             Ministry
             
             and
             Word
             ,
             is
             terminated
             upon
             the
             Catholick
             integral
             militant
             body
             .
             
               Isa.
               5.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Eph.
            
             5.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             congregation
             hath
             the
             waterings
             thereof
             in
             a
             lower
             way
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               You
               cannot
               demonstrate
               out
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               there
               is
            
             
             
             
               such
               a
               thing
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               as
               a
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
               .
            
             Mr.
             
               R.
               saith
               the
               subject
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
               is
               a
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
               ,
               not
               a
               politick
               body
               under
               one
               head
               ,
               the
               Pope
               ;
               but
               the
               Catholick
               body
               of
               Christ
               mystical
               ,
               as
               visible
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               The
               Catholick
               invisible
               body
               as
               visible
               ,
               I
               conceive
               not
               ;
               to
               consider
               a
               body
               invisible
               as
               visible
               ,
               is
               a
               contradiction
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               man
               would
               say
               ,
               I
               consider
               whiteness
               as
               blackness
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             is
             neither
             meant
             of
             a
             politick
             body
             ,
             under
             the
             Pope
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             a
             General
             Councel
             :
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             of
             a
             Catholick
             visible
             body
             ,
             that
             meet
             in
             the
             same
             place
             .
             Such
             is
             not
             found
             under
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             whence
             he
             must
             mean
             that
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             There
             was
             a
             Catholick
             
             visible
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             that
             meets
             in
             the
             same
             place
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             Brethren
             take
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             unpossible
             to
             be
             demonstrate
             in
             either
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             hath
             from
             me
             no
             such
             expression
             ,
             as
             to
             consider
             
             an
             
               invisible
               body
               as
               visible
            
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             no
             contradiction
             ,
             as
             is
             blackness
             and
             whiteness
             
               in
               abstracto
            
             .
             If
             Mr.
             R.
             had
             said
             ,
             visibleness
             may
             be
             considered
             as
             invisibleness
             ,
             Mr.
             H.
             should
             have
             better
             Logick
             ;
             why
             is
             it
             a
             contradiction
             ?
             
               The
               mystical
               body
               in
               common
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               the
               invisible
               body
            
             .
             True
             ,
             and
             the
             mystical
             body
             is
             both
             invisible
             ,
             being
             the
             really
             chosen
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             object
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             invisible
             Church
             which
             shall
             be
             presented
             
               without
               spot
               or
               wrinkle
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Eph.
             5.
             27.
             and
             the
             same
             Church
             and
             body
             is
             
               sanctified
               by
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             preached
             and
             professed
             ,
             and
             
               washed
               with
               Water
            
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             v.
             26.
             and
             so
             visible
             .
             And
             Eph.
             4.
             the
             body
             which
             shall
             come
             to
             the
             unity
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             perfect
             man
             ,
             the
             Stature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             13.
             is
             the
             mystical
             ,
             and
             savingly
             believing
             body
             ,
             and
             so
             invisible
             ;
             &
             also
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             gathered
             by
             the
             ministry
             visible
             ,
             and
             edified
             by
             the
             word
             preached
             and
             professed
             ,
             is
             v.
             12.
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             visible
             ,
             for
             Apostles
             &
             Pastors
             preach
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
             A
             child
             in
             Logick
             can
             conceive
             ,
             the
             same
             politick
             body
             savingly
             believing
             to
             be
             invisible
             ,
             and
             also
             savingly
             professing
             what
             they
             believe
             to
             be
             visible
             .
             So
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             are
             both
             real
             ,
             and
             so
             invisible
             believers
             ,
             as
             no
             
             man
             doubts
             
               (
               Iudas
            
             being
             in
             his
             place
             )
             and
             the
             Scripture
             in
             it
             ,
             
               Mat.
               19.
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               Luke
               12.
               32.
               
               Luke
            
             22.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             and
             he
             is
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             refuted
             ,
             who
             denies
             the
             same
             twelve
             Apostles
             in
             another
             respect
             to
             be
             visible
             professors
             ,
             visible
             preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             So
             Peter
             ,
             as
             touching
             his
             soul
             ,
             is
             invisible
             and
             immortal
             ,
             as
             touching
             his
             body
             ,
             visible
             and
             mortal
             .
             I
             cannot
             help
             it
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             conceives
             this
             to
             be
             a
             contradiction
             .
             
               I
               observe
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             Mr.
             
               R.
               puts
               visible
               in
               an
               equal
               latitude
               with
               mystical
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Adde
             to
             the
             observation
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             I
             take
             not
             visible
             
             for
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             visibility
             ,
             which
             agreeth
             to
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             ;
             but
             that
             sincere
             and
             honest
             visible
             profession
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             in
             the
             Catholick
             integral
             militant
             redeemed
             body
             ,
             and
             mystical
             ,
             well
             neer
             of
             an
             equal
             breadth
             and
             latitude
             .
             Not
             but
             that
             there
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             are
             many
             beleevers
             members
             of
             the
             mystical
             body
             ,
             who
             have
             little
             or
             no
             visible
             profession
             .
             But
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             assert
             as
             truth
             ,
             that
             one
             and
             the
             same
             body
             is
             both
             invisible
             ,
             mystical
             ,
             and
             the
             saved
             body
             ,
             and
             also
             visible
             ,
             and
             clothed
             with
             a
             real
             sincere
             profession
             ;
             and
             that
             both
             these
             agree
             to
             the
             Catholick
             integral
             militant
             Church
             .
             Though
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             be
             many
             hypocrites
             in
             this
             great
             body
             ,
             whose
             ministerial
             acts
             are
             valid
             .
             But
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             in
             that
             latitude
             is
             not
             then
             both
             subject
             ,
             object
             ,
             and
             intended
             end
             of
             all
             Ordinances
             .
             And
             I
             speak
             now
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               I
               cannot
               think
               that
            
             Mr.
             
               R.
               takes
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               for
               the
               whole
               integral
               body
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               It
               is
               mistaking
               charity
               of
               me
               .
            
             Mr.
             
               H.
               that
               Church
               is
               meant
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               in
               which
               God
               sets
               teachers
               ,
               helps
               ,
               ordinary
               officers
               ,
               firstly
               ,
            
             v.
             28.
             
             
               But
               God
               sets
               not
               such
               in
               the
               integral
               body
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               set
               by
               the
               election
               of
               the
               people
               in
               particular
               congregations
               ,
            
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             
             &
             6.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             is
             my
             own
             argument
             ,
             but
             not
             rightly
             formed
             ;
             that
             Church
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             respectively
             placed
             first
             Apostles
             —
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             both
             Extraordinary
             and
             Ordinary
             Officers
             .
             But
             God
             hath
             not
             set
             Apostles
             fixedly
             and
             firstly
             over
             congregations
             ,
             they
             being
             organs
             of
             the
             Catholick
             integral
             body
             ,
             and
             are
             sent
             to
             preach
             to
             Heathen
             (
             who
             after
             were
             Churches
             .
             As
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Iacob
               served
               for
               a
               Wife
            
             ,
             to
             be
             
             married
             ,
             not
             married
             as
             yet
             )
             who
             could
             not
             choose
             the
             Apostles
             as
             their
             pastors
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Workers
             of
             miracles
             were
             not
             chosen
             by
             a
             single
             congregation
             ,
             no●
             such
             as
             had
             the
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             22.
             
             
               Tongues
               are
               for
               a
               sign
               to
               them
               that
               believe
               ,
               not
               to
               them
               that
               believe
            
             
             not
             .
             See
             the
             Divines
             on
             the
             place
             .
             Miracles
             and
             Tongues
             were
             to
             perswade
             unbelievers
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             firstly
             set
             to
             congregations
             ,
             nor
             could
             have
             any
             imaginable
             election
             and
             call
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             places
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             is
             said
             ,
             prove
             not
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             point
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg.
             2.
             
             
               In
               what
               Church
               Pastors
               are
               firstly
               set
               over
               them
               ,
               they
               have
               firstly
               and
               primarily
               pastoral
               power
               in
               dispencing
               acts
               of
               ruling
               and
               preaching
               :
               But
               ordinary
               Teachers
               have
               not
               this
               over
               the
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
               .
               Congregations
               may
               justly
               refuse
               to
               hear
               other
               Teachers
               then
               their
               own
               ;
               but
               their
               own
               may
               preach
               to
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               refuse
               to
               hear
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Every
             word
             is
             censurable
             .
             1.
             
             Apostles
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             firstly
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             dignity
             of
             Office
             ,
             and
             of
             Apostolick
             Universality
             ,
             sent
             to
             all
             Nations
             to
             preach
             ,
             not
             to
             a
             single
             congregation
             to
             exercise
             pastoral
             acts
             firstly
             over
             it
             ,
             as
             fixed
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             a
             catholick
             Church
             Mr
             :
             H.
             means
             
               (
               sed
               suis
               musis
               solus
               canit
               )
            
             a
             congregation
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             Apostles
             be
             firstly
             set
             in
             the
             congregation
             in
             general
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             secondarily
             set
             in
             this
             individual
             congregation
             ;
             then
             must
             the
             ordinary
             Teacher
             be
             set
             before
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             was
             often
             his
             sender
             ,
             in
             the
             individual
             congregation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Proposition
             is
             false
             :
             A
             pastor
             may
             tender
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             hundreds
             of
             a
             sister-congregation
             ;
             but
             Mr.
             H.
             I
             hope
             ,
             will
             not
             say
             that
             a
             pastor
             is
             set
             over
             ,
             and
             firstly
             over
             hundreds
             of
             another
             congregation
             .
             The
             Antecedent
             and
             consequence
             are
             both
             Mr.
             Hookers
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             s
             false
             that
             ordinary
             Teachers
             have
             not
             power
             to
             exercise
             pastoral
             acts
             to
             those
             of
             other
             congregations
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             proved
             ,
             they
             cannot
             exercise
             
               pastoral
               acts
               over
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               censure
               them
               .
            
             It
             s
             an
             illogical
             consequence
             ,
             ordinary
             to
             Mr.
             H.
             The
             Apostles
             ,
             both
             as
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             miracles
             and
             the
             
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             plant
             Churches
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             as
             pastors
             they
             exercise
             ordinary
             pastoral
             acts
             to
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             in
             
             planting
             and
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             could
             not
             draw
             out
             Church-censures
             against
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             yet
             remaining
             Heathen
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             incapacity
             of
             the
             object
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             cast
             them
             out
             who
             were
             not
             yet
             within
             :
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             but
             this
             they
             could
             not
             do
             not
             through
             want
             of
             pastoral
             power
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             s
             false
             ,
             that
             other
             
               Churches
               may
               justly
               refuse
               to
               hear
               other
               Teachers
               than
               their
               own
               :
            
             For
             if
             their
             own
             be
             sick
             and
             dead
             ,
             or
             if
             other
             Teachers
             have
             an
             earnest
             suit
             and
             desire
             from
             their
             own
             officers
             and
             some
             one
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             they
             most
             unjustly
             refuse
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             come
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             despising
             Christ
             in
             despising
             his
             Messengers
             ,
             as
             
               Mat.
               10.
               40.
               
               Luke
               10.
               16.
               
               Ioh.
            
             13
             20.
             except
             the
             sense
             be
             ,
             He
             that
             receiveth
             not
             his
             own
             congregational
             pastor
             ,
             receiveth
             not
             me
             ,
             otherwise
             not
             .
             A
             strange
             and
             new
             sense
             !
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             the
             flock
             refuse
             all
             their
             own
             pastors
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             ravening
             Wolves
             ,
             they
             unpastor
             them
             ,
             and
             recall
             the
             official
             being
             ,
             which
             our
             Brethren
             say
             they
             gave
             them
             in
             election
             ,
             and
             so
             unjustly
             refuse
             to
             hear
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             cannot
             justly
             preach
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             so
             refuse
             to
             hear
             ,
             for
             they
             justly
             refuse
             ,
             a●
             Mr.
             H.
             teacheth
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               God
               must
               either
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H
               )
               have
               pl●●ed
               in
               all
               the
            
             
             
               Church
               Catholick
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
               which
               we
               say
               ,
               or
               then
               in
               some
               part
               of
               it
               onely
               .
               And
               what
               is
               that
               part
               which
               is
               excepted
               ?
               Surely
               he
               intends
               not
               salvation
               to
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               which
               he
               sets
               no
               Teachers
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               At
               the
               common
               nature
               of
               a
               Corporation
               exists
               in
               all
               corporations
               ;
               so
               the
               congregation-nature
               exists
               in
               this
               or
               this
               congregation
               —
               So
               if
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Corporation
               be
               common
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               hath
               set
               Major
               and
               Common-councel
               in
               all
               and
               every
               Town
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Major
               of
               one
               Town
               may
               rule
               in
               another
               .
               So
               all
               States
               set
               Generals
               ,
               Colonels
               ,
               Captains
               in
               the
               Army
               .
               The
               King
               sets
               Constables
               in
               all
               towns
               ,
               Sheriffs
               in
               all
               counties
               :
               Because
               Constables
               are
               common
               to
               all
               towns
               ,
               therefore
               a
               Constable
               may
               exercise
               his
               office
               in
               another
               town
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             The
             Argument
             must
             run
             thus
             :
             As
             the
             King
             hath
             
             set
             in
             England
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             of
             the
             Great
             Seal
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Chief
             Justice
             ,
             the
             Sheriff
             ,
             the
             Constable
             in
             every
             County
             and
             
             Town
             ;
             so
             hath
             God
             set
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             congregation
             ,
             first
             Apostles
             ,
             secondarily
             Prophets
             ,
             thirdly
             Teachers
             ,
             after
             that
             miracles
             ,
             then
             gifts
             of
             healings
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             King
             hath
             set
             in
             England
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Chief
             Justice
             ,
             the
             Constable
             in
             every
             County
             ,
             in
             every
             Town
             ,
             how
             many
             Great
             Seals
             ,
             how
             many
             Lords
             of
             Chief
             Justice
             should
             then
             be
             in
             England
             ?
             And
             do
             not
             our
             ●ound
             Divines
             condemn
             in
             Papists
             the
             Argument
             from
             civil
             Government
             ,
             and
             honour
             due
             to
             persons
             in
             the
             point
             of
             the
             government
             of
             Gods
             House
             ,
             and
             of
             adoring
             of
             God
             in
             Images
             ?
             He
             is
             a
             stranger
             to
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Valentia
               ,
               Suarez
               ,
               Vasquez
               ,
               Tanerus
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             to
             our
             Divines
             ,
             
               Reynold
               ,
               Chamier
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Bucanus
               ,
               Tilenus
               ,
               Daneus
               ,
               Chemnitius
               ,
               Luther
               ,
               &c.
            
             who
             knows
             not
             this
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Neither
             major
             Proposition
             nor
             Assumption
             have
             any
             truth
             :
             for
             hath
             God
             set
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             planters
             and
             framers
             of
             Churches
             out
             of
             heathen
             societies
             ,
             in
             no
             Chair
             ,
             but
             fixed
             them
             to
             a
             congregational
             Pulpit
             onely
             ?
             The
             Apostles
             have
             care
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             command
             Schismatick
             Churches
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             8.
             plant
             and
             lay
             the
             foundation
             of
             Churches
             ,
             as
             wise
             Master-builders
             ,
             
               Acts
               16.
               12.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               &
               18.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             3.
             6.
             11.
             appoint
             new
             offices
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             Acts
             6.
             6.
             
             
             Now
             if
             God
             have
             seated
             the
             Apostles
             in
             such
             a
             way
             in
             every
             congregation
             ,
             as
             ordinary
             Teachers
             are
             ,
             then
             the
             Apostles
             proper
             place
             must
             be
             onely
             to
             water
             and
             confirm
             visible
             converts
             ,
             and
             members
             of
             a
             fixed
             and
             framed
             congregation
             ;
             where
             then
             are
             the
             Apostles
             Letters
             Patents
             to
             build
             ,
             to
             plant
             ,
             to
             lay
             the
             foundation
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             it
             s
             said
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             or
             it
             comes
             not
             home
             ,
             the
             King
             hath
             placed
             in
             England
             the
             whole
             integral
             body
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             ,
             the
             Lord
             chief
             Justice
             ,
             the
             Constable
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             placed
             in
             the
             Church
             Apostles
             and
             Teachers
             in
             the
             whole
             integral
             Church
             :
             These
             extraordinary
             and
             ordinary
             officers
             it
             cannot
             be
             meant
             ,
             the
             King
             hath
             placed
             a
             Lord
             Keeper
             ,
             and
             a
             Lord
             chief
             Justice
             in
             every
             Town
             and
             City
             of
             England
             ;
             so
             neither
             hath
             the
             Lord
             placed
             an
             Apostle
             in
             every
             congregation
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             ,
             and
             he
             who
             is
             
             an
             Apostle
             in
             one
             congregation
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             be
             an
             Apostle
             in
             another
             ,
             than
             a
             Major
             of
             one
             City
             can
             be
             a
             Major
             in
             another
             :
             and
             it
             must
             run
             so
             ;
             The
             State
             hath
             placed
             a
             General
             ,
             Colonels
             ,
             Captains
             in
             their
             Armies
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             every
             particular
             society
             of
             the
             Armies
             ,
             and
             so
             every
             company
             must
             have
             a
             General
             ,
             therefore
             hath
             the
             State
             set
             Generals
             ,
             Colonels
             ,
             Captains
             in
             their
             Armies
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             .
             Now
             the
             State
             hath
             set
             but
             one
             General
             over
             all
             the
             Army
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             is
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             the
             Argument
             run
             thus
             :
             As
             the
             Major
             of
             Norwich
             
             may
             not
             rule
             as
             Major
             of
             York
             ;
             so
             neither
             may
             a
             pastor
             in
             one
             congregation
             teach
             &
             rule
             as
             a
             pastor
             in
             another
             congregation
             .
             This
             is
             utterly
             false
             :
             and
             it
             s
             an
             Argument
             like
             this
             ,
             As
             God
             hath
             confined
             Rulers
             to
             one
             society
             onely
             in
             the
             civil
             State
             ,
             so
             hath
             he
             confined
             the
             officers
             of
             his
             Sons
             House
             :
             one
             word
             of
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             this
             should
             silence
             Mr.
             R.
             It
             s
             not
             lawful
             to
             devise
             parallels
             between
             the
             Civil
             State
             and
             Christs
             Kingdome
             .
             Suppose
             all
             the
             Majors
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             Citizens
             of
             all
             the
             Cities
             and
             Towns
             in
             England
             had
             the
             same
             divine
             right
             to
             command
             in
             all
             the
             Cities
             and
             Towns
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             Majors
             were
             Rulers
             equally
             and
             in
             common
             to
             all
             those
             Towns
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             were
             a
             matter
             of
             providential
             Order
             ,
             not
             of
             Divine
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             that
             
               A.
               B.
            
             should
             be
             fixed
             Major
             of
             Norwich
             ,
             and
             
               C.
               D.
            
             fixed
             Major
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             so
             forth
             :
             then
             if
             
               C.
               D.
            
             by
             providence
             should
             be
             at
             Norwich
             ,
             he
             might
             rule
             as
             a
             Major
             at
             Norwich
             ,
             or
             any
             Town
             or
             City
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             at
             York
             :
             and
             so
             is
             here
             the
             matter
             ;
             a
             called
             pastor
             is
             a
             pastor
             ,
             and
             may
             act
             pastorally
             ,
             and
             dispense
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             those
             of
             another
             congregation
             ,
             say
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             another
             whole
             congregation
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             in
             both
             .
          
           
             So
             all
             visible
             professors
             have
             the
             same
             divine
             Church-right
             to
             the
             same
             Christ
             the
             Head
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             the
             same
             Gospel
             and
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             :
             (
             for
             d●stinct
             Church-covenants
             are
             mens
             lawless
             inventions
             ,
             as
             used
             by
             our
             Brethren
             .
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             the
             same
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             the
             same
             eternal
             life
             So
             Mr.
             H.
             shall
             gain
             nothing
             by
             this
             ,
             but
             lose
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             such
             right
             civil
             ,
             common
             to
             
             civil
             Rulers
             and
             civil
             Citizens
             .
             One
             Town
             hath
             City
             priviledges
             that
             no
             other
             Town
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             hath
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Right
               of
               Iurisdiction
               flowing
               from
               office-call
               ,
               a
               Pastor
               hath
               not
               ,
               save
               in
               his
               own
               congregation
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             There
             must
             be
             one
             call
             or
             other
             for
             a
             Pastor
             to
             exercise
             his
             office
             :
             but
             a
             new
             office
             ,
             or
             new
             right
             of
             jurisdiction
             
             other
             then
             pastoral
             ,
             which
             he
             received
             in
             ordination
             ,
             is
             not
             requisite
             for
             a
             pastor
             to
             act
             as
             a
             pastor
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             sins
             against
             his
             office-charge
             and
             talent
             ,
             if
             in
             all
             congregations
             he
             do
             not
             
               preach
               the
               word
               ,
               be
               instant
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
            
             (
             not
             at
             Ephesus
             only
             ,
             for
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             such
             as
             Timothy
             was
             ,
             not
             an
             ordinary
             fixed
             Teacher
             )
             if
             he
             
               do
               not
               reprove
               ,
               rebuke
               ,
               and
               exhort
               with
               all
               long-suffering
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             danger
             of
             perishing
             of
             souls
             ,
             or
             the
             absence
             ,
             or
             removal
             of
             the
             Pastors
             by
             death
             ,
             is
             a
             fit
             call
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             Sardis
             love
             not
             to
             be
             rebuked
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               God
               hath
               set
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               in
               the
               congregation
               existing
               in
               its
               particulars
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               &c.
               and
               therefore
               all
               congregations
            
             
             
               are
               here
               intended
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             By
             this
             
               God
               hath
               set
               Apostles
               ,
               Miracles
               ,
            
             in
             the
             single
             congregation
             ,
             whether
             as
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             as
             Pastors
             ,
             if
             the
             former
             ,
             speaking
             with
             Tongues
             ,
             working
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             are
             for
             unbeleevers
             and
             heathen
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             22.
             shall
             be
             officers
             or
             gifts
             ordained
             for
             visible
             Saints
             converted
             .
             By
             what
             Scripture
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             the
             Church
             exclude
             not
             the
             congregations
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             respects
             include
             them
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             body
             called
             Christ
             mystical
             ,
             v.
             12.
             to
             which
             Christ
             is
             head
             by
             influence
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             brings
             no
             small
             consolation
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             
               Beza
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Pet.
               Martyr
               ,
            
             who
             make
             this
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Whereas
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             single
             congregation
             of
             Magus
             and
             Iudas
             can
             hardly
             stand
             under
             the
             weight
             of
             that
             denomination
             .
          
           
             Nor
             4
             can
             it
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             great
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             workers
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             such
             as
             speak
             with
             Tongues
             ,
             are
             eyes
             and
             ears
             fixed
             in
             single
             congregations
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             such
             an
             organical
             body
             ,
             v.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Never
             Interpreter
             ,
             neither
             Occumenius
             ,
             
             nor
             Augustine
             ,
             nor
             
               Beza
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Martyr
               ,
               Pareus
               ,
            
             nor
             
             judicious
             Papists
             ,
             
               Victorinus
               ,
               Carthusian
               ,
               Estius
               ,
               Cajetanus
               ,
            
             expound
             it
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             of
             a
             single
             congregation
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             (
             saith
             Martyr
             )
             of
             men
             of
             all
             nations
             (
             saith
             Pareus
             )
             though
             they
             dwell
             in
             divers
             places
             of
             the
             earth
             (
             saith
             Pareus
             )
             this
             is
             the
             mystical
             body
             (
             saith
             
               Estius
               )
               membra
               autem
               omnes
               fideles
               ,
            
             the
             members
             are
             all
             the
             faithful
             .
             He
             proves
             (
             saith
             
               Cajetanus
               )
               omnes
               Christianos
               esse
               unum
               corpus
               Christi
               ,
            
             all
             Christians
             (
             behold
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             )
             to
             be
             the
             one
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             all
             begotten
             into
             one
             Spirit
             by
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Church
             here
             is
             the
             Church
             all
             baptized
             into
             one
             body
             ,
             
               whether
               Iews
               or
               Gentiles
               ,
               whether
               Bond
               or
               Free
               ,
               which
               all
               drink
               the
               same
               drink
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
            
             Mr.
             H.
             
               In
               all
               these
               congregations
               are
               comprehended
               both
               Iewes
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               for
               the
               whole
               nature
               of
               the
               General
               is
               comprehended
               in
               the
               Particulars
               .
            
             Well
             ;
             and
             the
             Spirit
             that
             is
             in
             all
             the
             body
             must
             be
             one
             Genere
             ,
             and
             the
             drink
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             must
             be
             one
             Genere
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             the
             Christ
             of
             which
             we
             partake
             be
             one
             Genere
             Hence
             there
             being
             many
             species
             and
             kinds
             of
             congregations
             different
             in
             nature
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             many
             Christs
             different
             in
             nature
             ,
             many
             Spirits
             ,
             many
             Bodies
             ,
             many
             Lords
             Suppers
             different
             in
             species
             and
             nature
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             partake
             .
             Who
             ever
             heard
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             many
             Christs
             ,
             many
             Baptismes
             ?
          
           
             Yet
             Mr.
             H.
             makes
             many
             congregations
             so
             different
             in
             nature
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             hath
             right
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Seals
             ,
             especially
             Baptism
             ,
             
             hath
             no
             more
             right
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Baptism
             to
             his
             seed
             ,
             censures
             in
             another
             congregation
             ,
             then
             a
             Turk
             hath
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             s
             absurd
             that
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             are
             all
             baptized
             unto
             one
             single
             congregation
             .
             
               We
               do
               not
               think
               that
               the
               Apostles
            
             (
             ad
             
               Ioh.
               Baptist
               )
               baptized
               all
               the
               thousands
               ,
               as
               tryed
               converts
               ,
               into
               visible
               framed
               Congregations
               ,
               whom
               they
               b●ptized
               ,
            
             Mat.
             3.
             
             So
             the
             Brethren
             .
             We
             think
             the
             contrary
             .
             Nor
             can
             such
             dream
             ,
             as
             that
             these
             thousands
             so
             baptized
             can
             be
             warrantably
             obtruded
             as
             a
             platform
             of
             discipline
             upon
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             
               (
               we
               are
               all
               one
            
             )
             must
             be
             in
             the
             head
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             really
             apprehending
             Christ
             ;
             yea
             ,
             as
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             
             Son
             are
             one
             ,
             Iohn
             17.
             21
             ,
             now
             not
             only
             members
             of
             an
             Independent
             congregation
             are
             so
             one
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             beleevers
             of
             a
             Province
             ,
             of
             a
             Nation
             ;
             yea
             ,
             all
             that
             shal
             beleeve
             in
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Iohn
             17.
             20.
             and
             all
             given
             of
             the
             Father
             to
             Christ
             :
             who
             shall
             behold
             the
             glory
             that
             the
             Father
             hath
             given
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Iohn
             17.
             24.
             and
             who
             abide
             in
             him
             as
             branches
             in
             the
             Vine
             tree
             ,
             Iohn
             15
             4.
             
             Except
             we
             say
             no
             Believers
             ,
             even
             dissolved
             Members
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             live
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             afraid
             to
             confess
             ,
             are
             not
             one
             with
             God
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             members
             of
             the
             single
             congregation
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             No
             more
             can
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             nature
             of
             Ordinances
             and
             Seals
             ,
             so
             we
             beleeve
             .
             But
             so
             
               Iudas
               ,
               Magus
            
             ,
             and
             a
             congregation
             of
             these
             is
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             their
             head
             .
             Give
             Scripture
             for
             that
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             the
             single
             Congregation
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             these
             of
             divers
             congregations
             .
             who
             eat
             one
             bread
             ,
             being
             many
             ,
             are
             one
             body
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             17.
             by
             our
             brethrens
             grant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             is
             an
             union
             by
             institution
             ,
             conditional
             ,
             and
             
               actu
               primo
            
             :
             but
             the
             Text
             speaks
             of
             a
             real
             union
             by
             faith
             and
             the
             spirit
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             By
             this
             interpretation
             ,
             when
             Paul
             saith
             the
             body
             is
             one
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             a
             generick
             body
             ;
             and
             the
             particular
             congregations
             are
             subjective
             parts
             ,
             suitable
             to
             the
             whole
             :
             Now
             it
             is
             unconceivable
             to
             know
             how
             congregations
             are
             eyes
             ,
             and
             ears
             ,
             and
             organs
             to
             congregations
             ,
             except
             there
             be
             an
             integral
             whole
             body
             ,
             which
             they
             deny
             :
             nor
             do
             we
             think
             that
             congregations
             
             are
             organs
             ,
             in
             the
             sense
             that
             Apostles
             or
             Teachers
             are
             organs
             
             to
             watch
             officially
             over
             congregations
             :
             but
             otherwise
             the
             Elders
             of
             congregations
             are
             official
             organs
             ,
             and
             overseers
             to
             the
             associate
             congregations
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             only
             an
             elegant
             Allegory
             ,
             and
             holdeth
             only
             in
             the
             particulars
             for
             which
             it
             is
             brought
             ,
             especially
             in
             organical
             care
             and
             sympathy
             ,
             to
             be
             grieved
             ,
             and
             suffer
             with
             suffering
             members
             ,
             and
             to
             rejoice
             with
             the
             honoured
             members
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               12.
               26.
               
               Rom.
            
             12.
             5
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             And
             3.
             
             Congregations
             are
             visible
             members
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             eminency
             of
             gifts
             ,
             holiness
             and
             zeal
             .
             As
             
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               19.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               2
               
               Cor.
               11.
               28.
               
               Iames
            
             beheaded
             ,
             
               Acts
               12.
               
               Iohn
            
             was
             eminent
             for
             suffering
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             what
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Ierome
            
             ,
             
             say
             of
             Iames
             the
             Son
             of
             Alpheus
             called
             Iustus
             ,
             thrown
             over
             the
             Pinacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             Simon
             of
             Canaan
             crucified
             under
             Trajanus
             :
             prove
             they
             dying
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             not
             as
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             as
             eminent
             witnesies
             ,
             edified
             by
             their
             gifts
             a●d
             zeal
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             were
             martyred
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Andrew
            
             crucified
             in
             
               Achaia
               ,
               Matthew
            
             beheaded
             in
             
               Ethiopia
               ,
               Bartholomew
            
             in
             
               Armenia
               ,
               Simon
               Zelotes
            
             in
             Britain
             .
             The
             eminency
             and
             learning
             of
             the
             Martyr
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Athana●ius
            
             his
             soundness
             in
             the
             faith
             against
             
               Arrians
               ,
               Epiphanius
            
             against
             the
             Heresies
             of
             
             his
             time
             ,
             Nazianzen
             against
             the
             Heresie
             of
             
               Apollinaris
               ,
               Basilius
            
             against
             the
             Heresie
             of
             
               Eunomius
               :
               Hilarius
               ,
               Ambrose
            
             instrumental
             against
             
               Arrians
               ,
               Augustine
            
             against
             
               Pelagians
               ,
               Donatists
            
             :
             and
             huge
             multitudes
             of
             famous
             instruments
             through
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             eminent
             as
             members
             only
             of
             a
             single
             congregation
             ,
             but
             that
             congregations
             in
             their
             eminent
             members
             are
             organs
             ,
             members
             and
             parts
             of
             the
             Catholick
             integral
             Church
             visible
             .
             For
             all
             these
             were
             more
             visible
             in
             their
             times
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Catholick
             body
             ,
             then
             of
             a
             part
             or
             single
             Independent
             congregation
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Organs
             as
             organs
             are
             onely
             and
             principally
             for
             the
             proper
             functions
             and
             operations
             and
             good
             of
             that
             body
             whereof
             they
             are
             organs
             onely
             ,
             the
             eye
             to
             see
             for
             that
             body
             :
             and
             should
             the
             eye
             of
             Iohn
             see
             for
             
               Peter
               ,
               Paul
            
             ,
             and
             thousands
             of
             individual
             men
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             the
             eye
             of
             Peter
             onely
             :
             no
             more
             can
             Apostles
             who
             see
             for
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             
               Mat.
               28.
               20.
               
               Gal.
            
             2.
             7
             8.
             
             2
             
             
               Cor.
               11.
               28.
               
               Eph.
            
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             and
             such
             as
             have
             the
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             and
             Miracles
             to
             speak
             to
             all
             Nations
             in
             their
             own
             language
             ,
             for
             the
             planting
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             be
             set
             as
             eyes
             and
             organs
             ,
             to
             see
             and
             watch
             for
             a
             single
             congregation
             where
             the
             Gospel
             is
             received
             and
             believed
             already
             ,
             and
             where
             ordinarily
             they
             speak
             one
             language
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             absurd
             inconsistency
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             is
             clear
             in
             his
             interpretation
             ;
             
               All
               the
               members
               of
               the
               body
               being
               many
               ,
               are
               one
               body
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             
               genere
               ,
               for
               the
               genus
               exists
               and
               acts
               in
               the
               particular
               kindes
               ,
               pag.
            
             247.
             
             So
             Paul
             must
             teach
             us
             Logick
             ,
             and
             oneness
             Metaphysical
             here
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             Scripture
             teacheth
             us
             not
             .
             Sure
             ,
             here
             it
             is
             not
             taught
             ,
             for
             the
             oneness
             here
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             v.
             12.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               in
               one
               Spirit
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             v.
             13.
             in
             one
             common
             office
             of
             love
             ,
             to
             work
             every
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             another
             ,
             v.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             in
             one
             sympathy
             and
             fellow-feeling
             of
             affection
             ,
             that
             one
             member
             suffer
             and
             rejoyce
             accordingly
             with
             another
             ,
             v.
             26.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             
               Ver.
               21.
               
               The
               eye
               cannot
               say
               to
               the
               hand
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               need
               of
               thee
               .
            
             By
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             interpretation
             ,
             one
             Church
             Independent
             of
             Boston
             can
             say
             ,
             
               I
               have
               no
               member●
               need
               ,
               no
               organical-need
               of
            
             Hartford
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             gloss
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             contradicts
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             It
             will
             not
             help
             what
             our
             Brethren
             say
             ,
             
               One
               congregation
            
             
             
               hath
               need
               of
               another
               ,
               for
               rebuking
               ,
               teaching
               ,
               counselling
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             a
             Papist
             ,
             an
             heathen
             Idolater
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             a
             Christian
             to
             rebuke
             and
             convince
             him
             of
             his
             Idolatry
             ,
             but
             it
             s
             no
             member-need
             such
             as
             Paul
             meaneth
             ;
             for
             Papists
             ,
             heathen
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             a
             sound
             Christian
             ,
             are
             not
             fellow-members
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             visible
             body
             of
             Christ
             baptized
             by
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             of
             which
             Paul
             speaketh
             ,
             ver
             .
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             &c.
             Iohn
             blinde
             hath
             need
             of
             Thomas
             his
             eyes
             to
             lead
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             not
             member-need
             ,
             or
             vital
             body-organical-need
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             eyes
             of
             Thomas
             should
             be
             organs
             and
             members
             of
             Iohn
             ;
             it
             s
             onely
             extrinsecal
             need
             .
             So
             that
             yet
             every
             congregation
             must
             say
             to
             another
             ,
             
               I
               the
               congregation
               of
               Boston
               have
               no
               need
               of
               thee
               my
               sister
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               congregation
               on
               earth
               ,
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             1
             Cor
             12.
             
               as
               one
               member
               of
               the
               body
               hath
               need
               of
               another
               ,
               the
               head
               of
               the
               feet
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               a
               complete
               Independent
               body
               ,
               having
               no
               member-need
               
               of
               any
               sister
               Church
               on
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             one
             congregation
             stand
             in
             member
             need
             of
             all
             the
             congregations
             of
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             baptized
             unto
             one
             body
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             to
             tender
             the
             Supper
             upon
             occasion
             to
             them
             and
             their
             members
             ,
             as
             Scripture
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             16
             ,
             17.
             and
             our
             Brethren
             teach
             ;
             and
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             the
             Church-praying
             ,
             Church-praising
             ,
             Church
             confirmation
             by
             pastoral
             teaching
             of
             eminent
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             of
             Church
             suffering
             ,
             &c.
             by
             Martyrdome
             and
             otherwise
             ;
             Then
             must
             that
             congregation
             be
             a
             visible
             member
             with
             all
             visible
             congrega●ions
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             good
             Logick
             ,
             all
             the
             congregations
             on
             earth
             are
             one
             integral
             catholick
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             If
             the
             Apostle
             here
             condemn
             a
             Schism
             and
             Rent
             ,
             not
             from
             one
             single
             congregation
             onely
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             body
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             baptized
             into
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             ver
             .
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             &
             25.
             from
             the
             Churches
             of
             Galatia
             ,
             Gal.
             5
             20.
             from
             all
             Churches
             ,
             
               Iude
               v.
            
             19.
             and
             commend
             union
             with
             all
             Churches
             ,
             because
             of
             
               one
               Faith
               ,
               one
               Lord
               ,
               one
               Baptism
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             then
             he
             supposes
             they
             are
             one
             Body
             .
             Cyprian
             B.
             of
             
               Carthage
               ,
               Cornelius
            
             B.
             of
             
             Rome
             ,
             justly
             excommunicated
             Novatus
             ,
             denying
             mercy
             to
             them
             that
             fell
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             those
             great
             Churches
             made
             one
             visible
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             Novatians
             were
             not
             Schismaticks
             ,
             because
             they
             separated
             from
             one
             single
             congregation
             ;
             but
             ,
             saith
             Socrates
             ,
             they
             hindred
             the
             Churches
             from
             union
             .
             Augustine
             and
             
               Optatus
               Melivit
            
             .
             and
             the
             Fathers
             make
             the
             Donatists
             Schismaticks
             in
             separating
             from
             the
             catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             denying
             there
             was
             any
             Church
             but
             their
             own
             in
             one
             part
             of
             Africa
             .
             See
             
               Pet.
               Martyr
            
             learnedly
             disputing
             about
             Schism
             ;
             and
             Calvin
             .
             See
             Aug.
             and
             
               Opt.
               Melivitan
            
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             
               It
               s
               true
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               )
               of
               all
               congregations
               ,
               that
               the
               members
               do
               and
               should
               care
               one
               for
               another
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             And
             this
             (
             12
             )
             I
             bring
             for
             one
             Argument
             ,
             if
             this
             gloss
             
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             remove
             all
             member-care
             and
             all
             organical-care
             of
             suffering
             and
             joy
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             betwixt
             the
             members
             of
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             from
             congregations
             toward
             all
             other
             congregations
             ,
             as
             toward
             their
             fellow-members
             ,
             and
             limit
             member
             care
             ,
             and
             member
             fellow-feeling
             ,
             to
             only
             members
             of
             the
             same
             congregation
             :
             then
             this
             gloss
             must
             contradict
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             26.
             
             
               And
               whether
               one
               member
               suffer
               ,
               all
               the
               members
               suffer
               with
               it
               ,
               or
               one
               member
               be
               honoured
               ,
               all
               the
               members
               rejoyce
               with
               it
               :
            
             for
             this
             gloss
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Boston
             ,
             
               complete
               and
               independent
               within
               my self
               ,
               care
               not
               with
               member
               care
               for
               all
               the
               congregations
               on
               earth
               ,
               though
               they
               utterly
               perish
               ;
               nor
               do
               I
               rejoyce
               with
               the
               fellow-feeling
               joy
               of
               fellow-members
               ,
               at
               the
               honour
               and
               spiritual
               good
               of
               all
               the
               congregations
               on
               earth
               .
            
             Sure
             this
             doctrine
             cannot
             
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             not
             typical
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             should
             sorrow
             and
             rejoyce
             with
             members
             of
             that
             covenanted
             Nation
             ,
             as
             with
             those
             m●mbers
             of
             the
             same
             body
             ;
             as
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
               19.
               2.
               
               &
               122.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               &
               119.
               63.
               
               Moses
               ,
               Exod.
               2.
               11.
               
               Heb.
               11.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Mordecai
            
             and
             
               Esther
               ,
               Esth.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               ver
               .
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               cap.
            
             21
             ,
             22.
             and
             the
             captive
             people
             ,
             Psal.
             137.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             and
             
               Ieremiah
               ,
               cap.
               9.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Ezekiel
               ,
               cap.
               9.
               8.
               
               &
               11.
               13.
               
               Daniel
               ,
               cap.
               9
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             we
             are
             not
             to
             mourn
             with
             those
             that
             mourn
             ,
             nor
             to
             rejoyce
             with
             those
             that
             rejoyce
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             12.
             15
             ,
             with
             a
             fellow-feeling
             affection
             ,
             as
             with
             members
             of
             the
             same
             visible
             body
             ,
             though
             their
             weal
             and
             woe
             be
             most
             visible
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             their
             Church
             and
             Saintship
             is
             ,
             except
             with
             those
             onely
             who
             are
             members
             of
             the
             same
             Independent
             congregation
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             not
             of
             the
             body
             of
             which
             we
             are
             members
             :
             as
             the
             body
             of
             Socrates
             feels
             no
             member
             pain
             when
             the
             finger
             of
             Iohn
             is
             cut
             off
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             There
             is
             a
             body
             to
             be
             gathered
             into
             the
             unity
             of
             faith
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             body
             to
             be
             glorified
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             13.
             
             Now
             this
             is
             the
             Catholick
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Lords
             end
             why
             he
             
               gave
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
               and
               Doctors
               ,
            
             till
             we
             be
             all
             glorified
             ;
             and
             this
             Church
             is
             visible
             ,
             because
             gathered
             and
             edified
             by
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             visible
             Church
             which
             is
             fed
             by
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             built
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             gates
             of
             
             
             hell
             cannot
             prevail
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             single
             congregation
             ,
             for
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             prevail
             against
             the
             single
             congregation
             ;
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             which
             only
             continues
             to
             the
             
             end
             .
             And
             this
             Church
             is
             visible
             ,
             for
             to
             the
             Ministers
             thereof
             are
             the
             Keyes
             given
             to
             open
             and
             shut
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             by
             the
             word
             preached
             ,
             seals
             and
             censures
             ,
             
               Matth.
               16.
               
               Ergo
            
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Catholick
             integral
             militant
             Church
             visible
             .
          
           
             If
             Christ
             reign
             by
             the
             preached
             word
             ,
             seals
             and
             censures
             ,
             over
             
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Rev.
             11.
             15.
             over
             the
             Nations
             ,
             
               Isa.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Psal.
               2
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Psal.
               22.
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Psal.
               96.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Psal.
            
             97.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
               Psal.
               98.
               7
               ,
               8
               9.
               
               Psal.
            
             99.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             have
             a
             visible
             government
             in
             the
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             Isa.
             9.
             7.
             over
             the
             earth
             ,
             Isa.
             11.
             4
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             from
             sea
             to
             sea
             ,
             Psal.
             72.
             8
             &c.
             then
             is
             there
             a
             Catholick
             integral
             visible
             Church
             :
             but
             the
             former
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               All
               our
               Divines
               say
               it
               is
               a
               Popish
               tenet
               ,
               that
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               visible
               :
               our
               Divines
               acknowledge
               no
               Church
               visible
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               particular
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             Hudson
             a
             learned
             and
             godly
             man
             reaps
             so
             cleanly
             ,
             
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             cast
             any
             sickle
             into
             his
             field
             ,
             no●
             is
             there
             need
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Papists
             contend
             for
             a
             catholick
             visible
             Church
             ,
             to
             set
             their
             
               man
               of
               sin
            
             over
             it
             :
             this
             Church
             includeth
             (
             some
             of
             them
             say
             )
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Hell
             ,
             of
             both
             which
             he
             bears
             
             the
             Keys
             .
             
               Salmeron
               ,
               Cornel
               ,
               à
               Lapide
               ,
            
             they
             may
             be
             loosed
             that
             are
             under
             the
             earth
             by
             Keys
             ,
             as
             members
             of
             the
             body
             .
             He
             gives
             (
             saith
             
               Cornelius
               à
               Lapide
            
             )
             pardons
             to
             the
             dead
             (
             invisible
             members
             indeed
             )
             not
             by
             way
             of
             juridical
             absolution
             ,
             for
             the
             dead
             are
             no
             longer
             subjects
             on
             earth
             ,
             but
             by
             way
             of
             suffrage
             .
             B●llarmin
             proves
             from
             
               Pet.
               Cluniacens
            
             .
             that
             the
             dead
             in
             Purgatory
             
             are
             members
             of
             the
             catholick
             Church
             .
             And
             the
             Pope
             (
             saith
             Bellarmin
             )
             as
             the
             chief
             dispenser
             of
             the
             treasures
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             may
             bestow
             upon
             those
             in
             Purgatory
             ,
             
               bona
               opera
               poenalia
               quae
               in
               Thesauro
               sunt
               ,
            
             the
             good
             works
             of
             the
             godly
             done
             by
             way
             of
             suffering
             .
             In
             this
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             cannot
             be
             visible
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Papists
             contend
             for
             a
             catholick
             Church
             visible
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             believe
             to
             be
             the
             catholick
             Church
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             .
             So
             Bellarmin
             makes
             the
             name
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             all
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             catholick
             Church
             a
             tree
             from
             which
             ,
             through
             divers
             times
             and
             ages
             ,
             branches
             have
             been
             cut
             .
             And
             so
             must
             be
             ,
             as
             
               Rodericus
               de
               Arriaga
            
             ,
             Catholick
             ,
             extending
             it self
             
             all
             the
             world
             over
             in
             divers
             ages
             and
             times
             .
             
               Ad.
               Tannerus
            
             ,
             The
             Church
             is
             called
             Catholick
             for
             the
             Universality
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             Universality
             of
             Time
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             enduring
             ●or
             ever
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             Universality
             of
             the
             Place
             .
             Now
             they
             make
             the
             Pope
             the
             head
             and
             chief
             Pastor
             of
             this
             Church
             catholick
             .
             D.
             Whitaker
             saith
             ,
             the
             catholick
             Church
             contains
             not
             only
             the
             Church
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             but
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             which
             have
             been
             ,
             are
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             is
             this
             Church
             which
             is
             made
             up
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             these
             times
             visible
             .
             These
             Monks
             must
             be
             exceeding
             sharp
             sighted
             (
             saith
             
               Anton.
               Sadeel
            
             )
             who
             see
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Martyrs
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             hath
             Mr.
             H.
             cause
             to
             cast
             this
             signification
             of
             visible
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             conspicuous
             and
             glorious
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             worthy
             the
             refuting
             ,
             that
             he
             ●aith
             that
             Bellarmin
             distinguisheth
             visible
             and
             conspicuously
             glorious
             ;
             for
             he
             must
             split
             a
             hair
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             latitude
             ,
             who
             can
             distinguish
             Bellarmins
             fifteen
             notes
             :
             many
             of
             his
             own
             side
             reduce
             them
             to
             a
             fewer
             number
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Conspicuity
               of
               glory
            
             is
             but
             visibility
             in
             such
             and
             such
             ways
             ,
             
             as
             amplitude
             and
             multitude
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ;
             visibility
             in
             glory
             of
             preaching
             ,
             of
             working
             miracles
             ,
             and
             victory
             over
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             external
             prosperity
             ,
             which
             are
             things
             most
             visible
             ,
             and
             not
             done
             in
             a
             corner
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Their
             own
             men
             speak
             not
             ,
             but
             as
             Mr.
             Hudson
             doth
             ,
             the
             Jesuits
             of
             
               Rhemes
               An.
            
             3.
             on
             Matth.
             5.
             explain
             this
             conspicuity
             ,
             
               The
               light
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               City
               on
               a
               Mountain
               ,
               and
               Candle
               upon
               a
               Candlestick
               ,
            
             signifieth
             the
             Clergy
             and
             whole
             Church
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             visible
             to
             the
             World.
             See
             how
             D.
             Fulk
             and
             Mr.
             Cartwright
             answers
             them
             .
             Malderus
             a
             Bish.
             
               Antwer
               .
               profess
               .
               Lov.
               in
               22.
               de
               virtu
               .
               Theol.
               de
               Obj.
               fidei
               disp
               .
               1.
               
               A●
               .
               10.
               q.
            
             3.
             
             The
             Catholicks
             yield
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             ever
             
               aequè
               conspicuam
            
             ,
             alike
             conspicuous
             ,
             
               Res.
               ad
               3.
               
               Habet
               tamen
               suas
               proprietates
               visibiles
               ,
            
             It
             hath
             its
             visible
             properties
             ,
             
               true
               miracles
               ,
               works
               of
               holiness
               ,
               antiquity
               ,
               visible
               succession
               ,
               perseverance
               on
               the
               rock
               :
            
             and
             this
             is
             all
             one
             as
             to
             be
             
               conspicuous
               and
               visibly
               glorious
               .
               Gregor
               .
               de
               Valentia
               Tom.
               3.
               in
               22.
               disp
               .
               1.
               q.
               1.
               de
               Obj.
               fidei
               punct
               .
               7.
               6.
               propriet
               .
               p.
            
             142
             ,
             143.
             
             The
             Church
             is
             not
             
               adeo
               conspicua
            
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             seen
             with
             the
             eyes
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             may
             
               evidenter
               omni
               seculo
               conspici
               ,
               be
               evidently
               in
               every
               age
               seen
               ,
               known
               ,
               and
               pointed
               out
               by
               the
               finger
               ,
               as
               a
               City
               on
               a
               mountain
               ,
            
             Matth.
             5.
             
               as
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Psal.
             19.
             
             And
             
               disp
               .
               1.
               q.
               1
               ,
               punct
               .
               4.
               pag.
            
             78
             ,
             79.
             he
             proves
             the
             glory
             of
             miracles
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             like
             ,
             make
             the
             Church
             of
             
             Rome
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Sectaries
             (
             as
             he
             names
             us
             )
             to
             be
             visibly
             known
             to
             all
             the
             world
             .
             And
             
               Tannerus
               Tom.
               3.
               de
               fide
               ,
               spe
               ,
               q.
               1.
               dis
               .
               3.
               dub
               .
               3.
               n.
               85.
               
               Insignibus
               quibusdam
               notis
               inter
               omnes
               alios
               coetus
               eminet
               ,
            
             its
             conspicuous
             and
             glorious
             above
             all
             other
             societies
             ,
             by
             these
             properties
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             One
             ,
             2.
             
             Holy
             ,
             3.
             
             Catholick
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Time
             ,
             Places
             .
             And
             
               Causabon
               .
               in
               Epistola
               ad
               Cardinalem
               Baronium
               .
               Olim
               Ecclesia
               Catholica
               similis
               civitati
               supra
               montem
               positae
               nullo
               pacto
               dubia
               erat
               ,
               sed
               nota
               omnibus
               ,
               perspicua
               ,
               certa
               ,
               longè
               latèque
               per
               orbem
               diffusa
               ,
               sub
               Imperatoribus
               florens
               ,
               quorum
               dominatio
               ab
               ortu
               ad
               Occasum
               ,
               à
               Septentrione
               ad
               Meridiem
               porrigebatu●
               —
               at
               distractionem
               imperii
               postea
               secuta
               est
               distractio
               Ecclesiae
               Catholicae
               ,
               ex
               illo
               tempore
               Ecclesia
               Catholica
               non
               desiit
               esse
               quidem
               ,
               sed
               minus
               illustris
               esse
               coepit
               .
            
             So
             
               Iunius
               disp
               .
               Theolo
               .
               43.
               
               Th
            
             11.
             
             It
             may
             be
             there
             is
             no
             particular
             Church
             
               publicè
               nota
            
             ,
             publickly
             known
             on
             earth
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             have
             losed
             their
             external
             splendor
             .
             And
             what
             this
             differs
             from
             conspicuity
             and
             glory
             let
             Mr.
             H.
             or
             any
             man
             shew
             :
             and
             what
             glory
             and
             conspicuity
             is
             in
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             and
             what
             Sea-ebbings
             and
             flowings
             that
             glory
             hath
             ,
             read
             (
             though
             all
             be
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             which
             some
             say
             )
             
               Philip
               Nicolai
               .
               l.
               1.
               de
               Regno
               Christ.
               &c.
               
               Bellarmin
               de
               notis
               Eccles.
               l.
               4.
               c.
               7.
               
               Io.
               Gerard.
               to
               .
               5.
               de
               Eccles
               .
            
             
             
               c.
               11.
               sect
               .
               5.
               n.
               184
               ,
               185
               ,
               186.
               
               Euseb.
               l.
               5.
               
               Hist.
               c.
               24.
               
               Cyprian
               .
               de
               unit
               .
               Eccles.
               Tertullian
               .
               contra
               Iudaeos
               c.
               3.
               
               Vega.
               in
               opus
               .
               de
               fid
               .
               &
               oper
               .
               praesertim
               .
               c.
               3.
               
               Acosta
               Iesuit
               .
               de
               procuratione
               Iudorum
               salutis
               .
            
          
           
           
             4.
             
             It
             s
             not
             to
             be
             passed
             ,
             that
             our
             Divines
             condemn
             a
             visible
             
             catholick
             Church
             only
             under
             one
             Pastor
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             ministerial
             head
             and
             catholick
             Pastor
             of
             Pastors
             over
             all
             the
             catholick
             Church
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             taking
             upon
             him
             to
             be
             Pastor
             of
             Pastors
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               perpetually
               visible
               ,
            
             and
             (
             saith
             Valentia
             )
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             only
             head
             of
             this
             catholick
             visible
             Church
             .
             
               The
               Hereticks
            
             (
             saith
             
               Suarez
               )
               deny
               in
               the
               catholick
               Church
            
             (
             subjected
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             the
             visible
             head
             )
             
               proprietates
               ullas
               visibiles
               ,
               any
               visible
               properties
               by
               which
               it
               may
               be
               known
               from
               the
               Churches
               of
               Satan
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Church
               must
               be
               invisible
               —
               and
               therefore
               they
               deny
            
             omnem
             externam
             hierarchiam
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             caput
             visibile
             ,
             regulam
             fidei
             animatam
             &
             visibilem
             ,
             all
             the
             external
             sacred
             order
             of
             Prelates
             ,
             the
             visible
             head
             ,
             the
             living
             and
             v●sible
             
               rule
               of
               faith
            
             .
             That
             visibility
             of
             a
             head
             catholic●
             ,
             and
             visible
             body
             under
             that
             head
             we
             profess
             that
             we
             deny
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             Pope
             should
             be
             the
             only
             Pastor
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             by
             no
             possibility
             he
             can
             see
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             the
             only
             feeder
             of
             such
             a
             flock
             ,
             to
             him
             invisible
             :
             Suppose
             he
             had
             the
             eyes
             of
             Argu●
             ten
             thousand
             times
             ,
             is
             that
             visibility
             of
             a
             
             Church
             catholick
             ,
             of
             a
             Church
             Diocesian
             ,
             which
             we
             deny
             and
             detest
             ?
             but
             we
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             teach
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             visible
             in
             a
             right
             sense
             .
          
           
             And
             1.
             we
             teach
             that
             the
             catholick
             Church
             militant
             on
             earth
             is
             visible
             in
             its
             parts
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             in
             its
             whole
             bulk
             and
             body
             all
             at
             once
             visible
             ,
             as
             Amesius
             ,
             who
             also
             is
             in
             some
             points
             
             for
             this
             new
             way
             of
             Independency
             .
             So
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Heaven
             in
             both
             the
             Hemispheres
             is
             visible
             when
             enlightned
             with
             the
             Sun
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             the
             whole
             Heaven
             all
             at
             once
             visible
             to
             any
             man
             living
             So
             the
             whole
             element
             of
             Water
             is
             visible
             ,
             not
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             so
             visible
             in
             its
             parts
             ,
             in
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             Rivers
             ,
             Floods
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             non-sense
             to
             say
             such
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             as
             in
             day
             light
             is
             obvious
             to
             our
             eyes
             ,
             were
             simply
             invisible
             ,
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             that
             we
             say
             the
             mystical
             body
             of
             the
             catholick
             Church
             of
             sound
             Believers
             is
             invisible
             ,
             and
             believed
             ,
             but
             not
             seen
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Therefore
             the
             Church
             catholick
             is
             1.
             considered
             as
             comprehending
             all
             the
             families
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             Eph.
             3.
             15.
             
             
             
               Heb.
               12.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Col
            
             1.
             20.
             this
             is
             the
             most
             large
             catholick
             Church
             consisting
             of
             elect
             Men
             and
             Angels
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             catholick
             Church
             is
             that
             company
             of
             redeemed
             men
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
             and
             it
             contains
             all
             that
             have
             been
             ,
             are
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             ,
             that
             are
             clarified
             and
             presented
             without
             spot
             or
             wrinkle
             ,
             sanctified
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             water
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             
               Eph.
               5.
               25.
               
               Husbands
               love
               your
               Wives
               ,
            
             as
             Christ
             also
             loved
             the
             Church
             —
             27.
             
               that
               he
               might
               present
               it
               to
               himself
               a
               glorious
               Church
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             to
             this
             is
             the
             place
             Eph.
             1.
             22
             ,
             23.
             referred
             .
             For
             which
             see
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Zanchius
            
             on
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             especially
             solidly
             learned
             D.
             D.
             Boyd
             of
             Trochrigge
             ,
             learned
             and
             sharp
             Mr.
             
               Paul
               Baines
            
             in
             their
             learned
             Commentaries
             on
             Ephes.
             1.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Hence
             
               Augustine
               ,
               It
               contains
               all
               the
               sanctified
               ones
               .
            
             But
             we
             do
             not
             now
             contend
             with
             Papists
             concerning
             the
             catholick
             Church
             in
             
             its
             latitude
             of
             these
             two
             acceptions
             .
          
           
             As
             1.
             
             Whether
             the
             Elect
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             Glorified
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             these
             that
             are
             to
             be
             members
             of
             the
             catholick
             visible
             Church
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             yet
             born
             ,
             are
             visible
             members
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             the
             Pope
             be
             visible
             head
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             to
             feed
             with
             word
             ,
             censures
             ,
             and
             seals
             ,
             the
             Elect
             
             Angels
             ,
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Martyrs
             ,
             &c.
             who
             are
             now
             preferred
             in
             glory
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             the
             Church
             catholick
             in
             that
             latitude
             containing
             such
             noble
             members
             ,
             can
             erre
             in
             a
             general
             Councel
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             can
             erre
             in
             Fundamentals
             ,
             and
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             ?
             As
             to
             the
             latter
             acceptions
             ,
             our
             Divines
             condemn
             Papists
             ,
             who
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             visible
             head
             of
             the
             visible
             catholick
             Church
             :
             we
             say
             we
             believe
             there
             is
             a
             catholick
             Church
             ,
             but
             visible
             it
             is
             not
             .
             And
             neither
             Mr.
             Hudson
             ,
             nor
             I
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             ours
             do
             dispute
             for
             a
             catholick
             integral
             visible
             Church
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             catholick
             body
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             Officers
             that
             are
             ,
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             now
             are
             glorified
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             born
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             first
             formal
             subject
             of
             the
             Keyes
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             loses
             his
             time
             in
             blotting
             paper
             to
             make
             us
             dispute
             any
             such
             question
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             in
             popish
             inferences
             against
             us
             in
             that
             .
          
           
             But
             3.
             there
             is
             an
             integral
             catholick
             visible
             Church
             ,
             to
             and
             
             for
             which
             
               Eph.
               4.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             12.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             &c.
             The
             Lord
             hath
             given
             all
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             by
             succession
             of
             ages
             it
             existeth
             on
             earth
             .
             See
             the
             accurate
             Confession
             of
             Faith.
             See
             judicious
             dispute
             of
             the
             Professors
             of
             Leyden
             by
             
               Anton.
               Walaeus
            
             worthy
             to
             be
             read
             of
             all
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             solidly
             observe
             ,
             that
             many
             confound
             the
             particular
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             visible
             ,
             and
             invisible
             ,
             and
             universal
             Church
             which
             are
             indeed
             to
             be
             distinguished
             ,
             for
             the
             universal
             integral
             Church
             is
             in
             its
             own
             way
             visible
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             its
             parts
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             before
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             community
             of
             profession
             of
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             both
             in
             preaching
             ,
             confession
             ,
             and
             writings
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             hath
             no
             sense
             to
             limit
             visibility
             to
             one
             single
             congregation
             ,
             as
             our
             Brethren
             doe
             .
             For
             our
             eyes
             may
             as
             well
             see
             two
             congregations
             ,
             and
             many
             to
             be
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             in
             a
             Church-way
             the
             same
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             the
             members
             of
             our
             own
             one
             congregation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             Synods
             be
             for
             counsel
             and
             advice
             only
             ,
             as
             our
             Brethren
             say
             ?
          
           
             Or
             2.
             
             For
             pastoral
             teaching
             ,
             and
             dogmatick
             determining
             of
             truths
             ,
             for
             edification
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Cotton
             contrary
             to
             his
             Brethren
             teacheth
             .
          
           
             Or
             3.
             
             For
             jurisdiction
             :
             it
             is
             against
             common
             sense
             ,
             to
             deny
             
             that
             the
             integral
             catholick
             Church
             is
             visible
             in
             Synods
             ,
             whether
             Occumenical
             ,
             or
             National
             ,
             or
             Provincial
             ;
             For
             the
             representative
             is
             as
             visible
             as
             the
             congregation
             .
             And
             whereas
             our
             Divines
             say
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               invisible
               ,
               because
               faith
               which
               is
               the
               specifick
            
             and
             constitutive
             form
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             invisible
             ,
             and
             known
             only
             to
             God
             the
             searcher
             of
             hearts
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             so
             to
             be
             expounded
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             were
             their
             argument
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             catholick
             Church
             is
             invisible
             ,
             and
             the
             congregation
             only
             visible
             .
             
             Nor
             do
             they
             use
             such
             an
             argument
             for
             such
             a
             conclusion
             ;
             for
             the
             true
             faith
             of
             a
             congregation
             is
             as
             invisible
             and
             known
             to
             God
             only
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             faith
             of
             one
             single
             member
             is
             as
             latent
             and
             invisible
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             sense
             ,
             and
             more
             latent
             then
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             whole
             catholick
             visible
             Church
             :
             for
             faith
             is
             perswaded
             there
             is
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             a
             seed
             :
             but
             the
             Scripture
             sayes
             not
             that
             this
             or
             that
             man
             ,
             or
             that
             this
             congregation
             hath
             saving
             faith
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             catholick
             Church
             is
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             universality
             ,
             of
             Saints
             remoter
             from
             our
             senses
             ,
             and
             so
             less
             visible
             ;
             which
             hinders
             not
             that
             to
             be
             true
             which
             our
             Divines
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             time
             of
             great
             persecution
             ,
             the
             Churches
             knew
             not
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             saith
             Augustine
             ,
             who
             also
             compareth
             her
             to
             the
             Moon
             ,
             which
             
             is
             often
             ●id
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Elias
             .
             And
             Ierom
             tells
             that
             the
             Christian
             World
             sighed
             under
             Arrianism
             .
             The
             Pope
             by
             cruel
             wars
             banished
             those
             called
             
               Waldenses
               ,
               Albigenses
               ,
               Pauperes
               de
               Lugduno
               Picardi
            
             ;
             until
             Wickliff
             rose
             there
             ,
             was
             (
             saith
             D.
             Fulk
             )
             about
             the
             time
             of
             350.
             years
             ,
             great
             darkness
             .
             See
             Cartwright
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             Mr.
             H.
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             when
             our
             Divines
             do
             say
             ,
             
               particular
               Churches
               are
               visible
            
             ,
             that
             they
             mean
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             particular
             Independent
             congregations
             only
             :
             he
             is
             a
             great
             stranger
             in
             our
             Divines
             writings
             ,
             who
             knows
             not
             ,
             that
             from
             
               Matth.
               18.
               
               Tell
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             they
             prove
             that
             a
             general
             Councel
             hath
             juridical
             power
             to
             censure
             Peter
             ,
             or
             the
             Pope
             .
             Since
             learning
             was
             ,
             it
             was
             never
             counted
             a
             point
             of
             popery
             (
             except
             all
             our
             Reformers
             be
             Papists
             )
             which
             Mr.
             H.
             citeth
             from
             Turrianus
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             spoken
             in
             Thesi
             (
             but
             he
             applies
             it
             to
             the
             visible
             body
             under
             the
             Pope
             in
             Hypothesi
             )
             for
             it
             is
             but
             what
             Beda
             and
             others
             say
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             But
             as
             Papists
             in
             Thest
             speak
             soundly
             in
             the
             attribute
             of
             Omnipotency
             :
             so
             here
             ,
             when
             
             in
             Hypothest
             applying
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Omnipotency
             to
             their
             
             miracles
             ,
             to
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             to
             Adoration
             of
             Images
             ,
             they
             vanish
             in
             vain
             speculations
             .
             Nor
             can
             we
             deny
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             our
             own
             have
             gone
             too
             far
             :
             one
             in
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             not
             so
             numerous
             ,
             but
             they
             met
             all
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Hierapolis
               ,
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             were
             congregations
             that
             met
             in
             one
             place
             :
             they
             would
             explain
             their
             mind
             in
             that
             point
             more
             circumstantiately
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             to
             speak
             thereof
             again
             .
             But
             their
             purpose
             is
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Prelacy
             to
             prove
             a
             true
             conclusion
             of
             
               P.
               Bains
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             gives
             no
             warrant
             to
             a
             Diocesan
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             60
             or
             100
             congregational
             Churches
             to
             be
             fed
             by
             Word
             ,
             Seals
             and
             Censures
             ,
             by
             one
             little
             Monarch
             called
             a
             Prelate
             :
             whereas
             the
             Church
             fed
             so
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             is
             a
             single
             congregation
             meeting
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             cannot
             be
             an
             ordinary
             exercise
             of
             the
             Keys
             by
             the
             weekly
             converse
             of
             the
             Officers
             of
             80
             or
             100
             Churches
             so
             many
             miles
             separated
             one
             from
             another
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             Eusebius
             in
             divers
             places
             calls
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Hierapolis
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Par●●cias
             ,
             congregational
             meetings
             ;
             and
             Ignatius
             writes
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             convene
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             Tertullian
             saith
             ,
             the
             Churches
             of
             his
             time
             met
             in
             one
             body
             .
             All
             which
             is
             true
             of
             the
             Churches
             distributively
             .
             But
             Cyprian
             shall
             resute
             them
             ,
             who
             says
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Carthage
             was
             one
             congregation
             .
             Scripture
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             shall
             quickly
             speak
             against
             them
             ,
             who
             shall
             say
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             were
             one
             congregational
             Church
             under
             Cornelius
             and
             Chrysostome
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Ordination
               ,
               not
               Election
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               gives
               the
               essentials
               to
               Officers
               .
               2.
               
               The
               method
               and
               order
               of
               Ordination
               and
               Election
               .
               3.
               
               The
               place
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               touching
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               is
               opened
               .
               4.
               
               The
               necessity
               of
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               .
               5.
               
               Designation
               to
               a
               certain
               flock
               is
               not
               essential
               to
               a
               Pastor
               .
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               Ordination
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               minde
               of
               Mr.
            
             R.
             and
             
             
               his
               method
               ,
               as
               preceding
               the
               Election
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               doth
               not
               give
               the
               essentials
               to
               the
               outward
               call
               of
               a
               Minister
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               Ordo
               causandi
               non
               tollit
               ipsam
               c●●salitatem
               .
            
             If
             Plate
             say
             the
             soul
             was
             created
             before
             the
             body
             ,
             this
             will
             not
             prove
             but
             body
             and
             soul
             are
             essential
             causes
             of
             man.
             So
             because
             Ordination
             administred
             Mr.
             R.
             his
             way
             and
             method
             gives
             not
             the
             essentials
             to
             a
             Minister
             ;
             this
             by
             no
             Logick
             can
             cashier
             Ordination
             from
             an
             essential
             cause
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Luke
             saith
             ,
             Acts
             6.
             
               first
               they
               chose
            
             Steven
             ,
             
               ver
               .
               5.
               then
               the
               Apostles
               laid
               on
               hands
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             6.
             
               if
               not
               any
               but
               those
               who
               are
               elected
               by
               the
               people
               should
               be
               ordained
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               who
               were
               so
               chosen
               could
               not
               be
               refused
               ,
               then
               to
               ordain
               before
               choice
               ,
               is
               neither
               to
               make
               application
               of
               the
               Rule
               ,
               or
               a
               communicating
               of
               the
               Right
               in
               an
               orderly
               manner
               .
               But
               the
               first
               is
               plain
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               would
               not
               take
               that
               soveraignty
               in
               ordaining
               Elders
               ,
               therefore
               they
               would
               not
               allow
               their
               Scholars
               to
               arrogate
               to
               call
               so
               ,
            
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             
             
               When
               they
               had
               created
               them
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               (
               the
            
             Geneva
             ,
             
               When
               they
               had
               ordained
               Elders
               by
               election
               of
               the
               people
               )
               and
               prayed
               ,
               and
               fasted
               ,
               they
               commended
               them
               to
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               then
               the
               officers
               had
               a
               full
               call
               ,
               and
               a
               full
               night
               to
               the
               execution
               of
               their
               office
               before
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               necessary
               ;
               and
               must
               not
               the
               setting
               in
               order
               things
               amiss
               be
               done
               by
            
             Titus
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               the
               Officers
               and
               the
               Church
               also
               ?
            
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
           
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               Luke
            
             saith
             not
             they
             were
             elect
             called
             officers
             with
             
             a
             
               full
               call
            
             and
             
               full
               right
            
             ,
             before
             the
             Apostles
             laid
             on
             hands
             :
             for
             Mr.
             R.
             saith
             they
             were
             chosen
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             nominated
             as
             godly
             men
             before
             the
             Apostles
             laid
             on
             hands
             ;
             as
             David
             and
             Saul
             were
             both
             chosen
             ,
             set
             apart
             by
             God
             before
             unction
             and
             choice
             of
             
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             not
             formally
             chosen
             Kings
             ,
             having
             full
             royalty
             ,
             while
             as
             yet
             the
             people
             knew
             them
             not
             from
             other
             men
             :
             but
             the
             seven
             men
             were
             not
             formally
             and
             completely
             chosen
             as
             officers
             ,
             before
             ordination
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             neither
             right
             ,
             nor
             official
             full
             right
             to
             be
             their
             Deacons
             ,
             while
             the
             Apostles
             ordained
             them
             :
             for
             this
             Rite
             (
             say
             
               Beza
               ,
               Bullinger
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Gualther
               ,
               Diodati
               ,
               English
               Divines
               )
            
             used
             in
             Sacrifices
             ,
             was
             used
             in
             creating
             
             of
             officers
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             to
             choose
             is
             a
             far
             lower
             word
             ,
             as
             Cyprian
             saith
             ,
             it
             noteth
             
               Pl●bis
               approbationem
               :
               Leo
               ,
               con
               sensum
               plebis
               :
               Calvin
               ,
            
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             people
             .
             What
             then
             is
             the
             Apostles
             and
             officers
             part
             ?
             Authority
             official
             there
             must
             be
             ,
             
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               )
               was
               not
               of
               necessity
               required
               :
            
             yea
             ,
             but
             its
             safer
             to
             believe
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             it
             was
             done
             ;
             then
             it
             was
             no
             unnecessary
             complement
             ,
             the
             cup
             was
             given
             to
             the
             people
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             True
             ,
             (
             say
             Papists
             as
             Mr.
             
               H.
               )
               it
               was
               not
               of
               necessity
               required
               .
            
             2.
             
             (
             Though
             there
             be
             a
             wide
             difference
             in
             the
             matter
             )
             if
             none
             should
             be
             ordained
             but
             those
             onely
             that
             are
             first
             chosen
             ,
             (
             as
             formally
             and
             completely
             as
             their
             fixed
             〈◊〉
             )
             
               then
               election
               goes
               before
               ordination
            
             .
             Mr.
             R.
             denies
             the
             connexion
             ,
             and
             desires
             Mr.
             H.
             to
             prove
             it
             :
             yea
             ,
             the
             contrary
             follow●
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             people
             cannot
             appropriate
             the
             man
             to
             be
             their
             fixed
             officer
             ,
             nor
             consent
             he
             be
             theirs
             only
             (
             and
             this
             to
             me
             is
             only
             formal
             election
             )
             until
             he
             first
             be
             ordained
             an
             officer
             .
             The
             sick
             man
             cannot
             choose
             
               A.
               B.
            
             to
             be
             his
             Physician
             ,
             until
             he
             first
             be
             a
             Physician
             ,
             nor
             can
             a
             Scholar
             choose
             
               C.
               D.
            
             to
             be
             his
             Teacher
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             until
             
               C.
               D.
            
             he
             first
             a
             Philosopher
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Assumption
             is
             false
             :
             
               But
               all
               such
               who
               are
               so
               chosen
            
             
             
               could
               not
               be
               refused
            
             ;
             then
             must
             the
             Elders
             be
             necessitated
             to
             lay
             hands
             on
             Nicolaus
             ,
             though
             they
             know
             him
             to
             be
             the
             head
             of
             that
             unclean
             Sect
             ,
             of
             which
             
               Epiph●nius
               ,
               Ir●…s
               ,
               D●roth●●s
               ,
               T●rtullian
            
             judge
             him
             to
             be
             leader
             :
             Why
             ?
             the
             people
             have
             chosen
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             Elders
             must
             lay
             on
             hands
             suddenly
             on
             an
             heretical
             
             Teacher
             ,
             a
             Wolf
             :
             Why
             ?
             
               they
               cannot
               refuse
               him
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             )
             for
             ,
             
               The
               people
               hath
               chosen
               him
            
             .
             What
             tyranny
             of
             conscience
             is
             here
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             calling
             of
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             all
             other
             officers
             ,
             if
             we
             suppose
             that
             the
             office
             was
             instituted
             (
             as
             now
             it
             was
             )
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             way
             ,
             might
             well
             have
             been
             without
             either
             presence
             or
             acting
             of
             either
             Apostles
             or
             officers
             (
             for
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             there
             was
             no
             necessity
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             )
             by
             the
             onely
             multitude
             ,
             and
             I
             require
             one
             Scripture
             for
             the
             calling
             of
             one
             officer
             without
             the
             concurrent
             acting
             of
             Apostles
             and
             officers
             ,
             by
             the
             sole
             people
             ,
             and
             can
             shew
             warrants
             for
             the
             presence
             and
             acting
             of
             Apostles
             and
             officers
             in
             the
             calling
             of
             officers
             ,
             especially
             those
             
               Acts
               1.
               15
               ,
               23.
               
               &
               6.
               6.
               
               &
               14.
               23.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               &c.
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               
               &
               5.
               22.
               2
               
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               1
               
               Tim.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               10.
               
               Revel
               .
               2.
               2.
               ver
               .
               20.
               
               Acts
               20.
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               &
            
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Be
             it
             as
             the
             Geneva
             reading
             saith
             (
             as
             it
             is
             not
             )
             yet
             as
             Mr.
             
             Seaman
             well
             observes
             ,
             and
             Calvin
             saith
             it
             also
             with
             Beza
             ,
             the
             officers
             had
             their
             official
             votes
             ,
             and
             are
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Stephanus
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Leigh
               ,
               Theodor.
               Balsamo
               ,
               Zonaras
            
             and
             Bellarmine
             grants
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             proves
             ,
             that
             the
             onely
             people
             created
             not
             officers
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             by
             neither
             this
             place
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             other
             Scripture
             ,
             could
             they
             give
             them
             full
             right
             to
             their
             office
             .
             See
             Amesius
             and
             Calvin
             .
             Hence
             if
             the
             officers
             by
             these
             places
             have
             suffrages
             and
             votes
             in
             ordaining
             of
             officers
             ,
             as
             why
             should
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             bid
             prophets
             separate
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             for
             such
             a
             ministry
             ,
             and
             command
             Timothy
             to
             lay
             hands
             suddenly
             on
             no
             man
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             but
             on
             faithful
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             able
             to
             teach
             others
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               
               Tit.
            
             1.
             5
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             if
             officers
             have
             no
             official
             work
             in
             creating
             officers
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             choose
             them
             ,
             which
             any
             brother
             or
             woman
             may
             do
             ?
             then
             it
             is
             not
             needless
             that
             officers
             concur
             to
             create
             officers
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             not
             required
             of
             necessity
             that
             they
             concur
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             idle
             work
             both
             here
             and
             in
             the
             cited
             places
             ,
             that
             they
             concur
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             did
             concur
             .
             I
             have
             as
             good
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             peoples
             concurring
             in
             choosing
             was
             needless
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             choose
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             hath
             cause
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             officers
             concurrence
             is
             needless
             in
             ordaining
             ,
             though
             in
             truth
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             require
             both
             as
             necessary
             .
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             For
             the
             setting
             in
             order
             things
             ,
             since
             these
             must
             be
             things
             of
             jurisdiction
             also
             ,
             we
             say
             juridical
             acts
             by
             no
             Scripture
             are
             ascribed
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             except
             by
             the
             Church
             be
             understood
             the
             Church
             of
             Rulers
             ,
             the
             rest
             only
             consenting
             :
             which
             is
             our
             mind
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg.
             2.
             
             
               That
               place
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
               favours
               not
            
             Mr.
             
               R.
               for
               ordination
               by
               officers
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Notes
               gracious
               dispensations
               accompanying
               salvation
            
             ,
             Heb.
             6.
             9.
             
               or
               freely
               given
               gifts
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             9
             ,
             28.
             1
             
             Cor.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               It
               notes
               offices
            
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               grace
               of
               free
               justification
            
             ,
             Rom
             5.
             15.
             
             
               Now
               it
               s
               rather
               meant
               of
               grace
               out
               habilities
               which
            
             Timothy
             
               received
               by
               way
               of
               prophesie
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               was
               fitted
               to
               that
               extraordinary
               work
               of
               an
               evangelist
               :
               the
               office
               is
               not
               first
               attended
               ,
               but
               the
               gifts
               with
               an
               eye
               to
               the
               office
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               It
               s
               harsh
               ;
               forget
               not
               the
               office
               that
               is
               in
               you
               :
               a
               man
               is
               more
               fitly
               said
               to
               be
               in
               the
               office
               ,
               an
               office
               is
            
             adjunctum
             adhaerens
             ,
             not
             qualitas
             inhaerens
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               parallel
               place
               is
            
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             6.
             
               stir
               up
               the
               gift
               which
               is
               given
               thee
               by
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               my
               hands
               :
               a
               man
               is
               not
               said
               to
               stir
               up
               his
               office
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             There
             is
             nothing
             here
             to
             weaken
             Mr.
             R.
             for
             1.
             it
             
             was
             spare
             time
             to
             leave
             out
             more
             necessary
             significations
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               gift
            
             ,
             and
             to
             seem
             to
             put
             upon
             some
             a
             dream
             of
             giving
             the
             grace
             of
             justification
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             prophesie
             ,
             by
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             ,
             is
             not
             prefixed
             to
             the
             
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               :
            
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             prefixed
             to
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             :
             
               neglect
               not
               the
               gift
               given
               thee
               by
               prophecy
               ,
            
             then
             he
             addeth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             (
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               )
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               .
            
             So
             that
             with
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             leave
             ,
             Timothy
             received
             no
             gracious
             hability
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             this
             Text
             speaks
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             prophesie
             was
             extraordinary
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             18.
             and
             the
             gift
             might
             be
             so
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             ●ands
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
               2
               Tim.
            
             1.
             6.
             was
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             useth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             known
             to
             be
             extraordinary
             ,
             for
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             17.
             which
             Magus
             affected
             ,
             v.
             19.
             
             It
             is
             true
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             put
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             rarely
             ,
             Act.
             14.
             17.
             
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             17
             ,
             So
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             
             the
             hands
             ,
             may
             be
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             the
             gift
             given
             by
             prophesie
             ,
             as
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Paren●
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               D●…i
               ,
               Cruciger
               ,
            
             the
             gift
             declared
             to
             be
             given
             thee
             by
             prophetical
             revelation
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             18.
             as
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             were
             sent
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             by
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             So
             Paul
             exhorts
             Timothy
             neither
             to
             neglect
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             ,
             so
             neglect
             not
             ,
             but
             (
             ●s
             
               D●…
               )
               exercise
               carefully
               thy
               calling
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               revive
               and
               strengthen
               the
               gifts
               that
               thou
               hast
               received
               ,
               especially
               since
               thou
               hast
               received
               imposition
               of
               hands
               from
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Elders
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             harsh
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               )
               Forget
               not
               the
               office
               in
               thee
               .
               Didoclavius
            
             told
             him
             thus
             ,
             but
             what
             then
             ?
             A
             man
             is
             said
             in
             our
             
             language
             to
             be
             in
             office
             ;
             but
             it
             s
             both
             new
             ,
             and
             will
             but
             poorly
             prove
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             harsh
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             known
             there
             be
             harsh
             phrases
             in
             both
             the
             Septuagints
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             that
             neither
             of
             them
             is
             the
             most
             pure
             of
             that
             language
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             heavenly
             eloquence
             in
             all
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Whether
               by
               Elders
               be
               meant
               ,
               the
               Elders
               of
               many
               ,
               or
               of
               one
               congregation
               ,
               I
               could
               never
               learn.
            
             Didoc●
             .
             160.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             Then
             this
             place
             shall
             say
             nothing
             for
             the
             Eldership
             of
             an
             Independent
             congregation
             ;
             to
             which
             Mr.
             H.
             gives
             after
             an
             official
             power
             dogmatick
             ,
             and
             doctrinal
             ,
             to
             hear
             witnesses
             and
             pronounce
             a
             sentence
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             which
             the
             congregation
             can
             no
             more
             oppose
             ,
             then
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             and
             I
             hombly
             desire
             another
             place
             for
             such
             a
             new
             Judicature
             :
             for
             sure
             men
             and
             women
             both
             have
             the
             judgement
             of
             discretion
             to
             oppose
             all
             errors
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             was
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Elders
             ,
             Act.
             1.
             
             &
             Act.
             6
             &
             Act.
             13.
             
             &
             Act.
             21.
             
             At
             the
             ordaining
             of
             officers
             ,
             and
             weighty
             affairs
             
             of
             the
             Churches
             either
             must
             Mr.
             H.
             warrant
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             like
             Judicature
             in
             every
             Independent
             congregation
             ,
             which
             (
             say
             they
             )
             may
             consist
             of
             seven
             (
             and
             that
             is
             unpossible
             )
             or
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             at
             a
             low
             ebbe
             to
             prove
             such
             an
             ordination
             of
             officers
             in
             their
             Churches
             as
             is
             in
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ;
             to
             me
             it
             is
             commanded
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             where
             the
             right
             way
             that
             it
             be
             not
             done
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             suddenly
             ,
             is
             charged
             upon
             
               Timothy
               ,
               before
               God
               and
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             21
             ,
             22.
             yet
             not
             so
             as
             it
             must
             be
             so
             necessary
             ,
             
               necessitate
               medii
            
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             be
             a
             null
             ,
             and
             no
             ordination
             where
             it
             is
             wanting
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             must
             be
             a
             Rite
             of
             designation
             of
             the
             person
             to
             the
             office
             ,
             but
             no
             Sacramental
             Rite
             of
             obsignation
             of
             grace
             ,
             as
             Papists
             make
             it
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             fails
             ,
             who
             makes
             it
             no
             command
             contrary
             to
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             place
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             so
             streights
             Papists
             ,
             that
             Bellarmin
             
             makes
             the
             Presbytery
             a
             company
             of
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             so
             
               Cor.
               à
               Lap.
            
             But
             
               Cajetan
               .
               Vatablus
               ,
               Maldonat
               .
               Estius
               ,
            
             are
             more
             equitable
             to
             the
             Text
             then
             Mr.
             H.
             Lyran.
             makes
             the
             Presbytery
             to
             be
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               To
               give
               the
               essentials
               to
            
             Timothy
             
               an
               Evangelist
               by
               imposition
               of
               hands
               of
               Presbyters
               that
               are
               inferiour
               to
               Evangelists
               ,
               that
               are
               superiour
               and
               extraordinary
               ,
               is
               beyond
               the
               power
               of
               Presbyters
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             same
             is
             objected
             by
             Papists
             ,
             and
             by
             Prelaticals
             ,
             as
             Tilenus
             and
             others
             .
             What
             ?
             will
             Mr.
             H.
             determine
             whether
             Timothy
             was
             ordained
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             an
             Evangelist
             (
             for
             in
             that
             case
             his
             argument
             which
             he
             borrowed
             ,
             hath
             Nerves
             )
             or
             a
             Presbyter
             ?
             for
             some
             prelatical
             ,
             men
             say
             ,
             he
             was
             twice
             ordained
             :
             nor
             can
             his
             argument
             stand
             ,
             except
             upon
             the
             popish
             pillar
             ;
             
               A
               great
               Apostle
               or
               Bishop
               cannot
               be
               blessed
               by
               a
               lower
               Presbyter
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             Presbytery
             that
             laid
             hands
             on
             Timothy
             must
             be
             Bishops
             or
             only
             Apostles
             :
             so
             say
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             
               Bellarmin
               ,
               Menochus
               ,
               
               Cor.
               à
               Lap.
            
             So
             Lyranus
             .
             See
             the
             answer
             of
             Didoclavius
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             own
             men
             ,
             say
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             are
             lower
             then
             Officers
             ,
             make
             ,
             unmake
             Officers
             ;
             the
             people
             ,
             Act.
             1.
             (
             say
             they
             )
             have
             a
             hand
             in
             creating
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             chusing
             Matthias
             (
             for
             that
             
             is
             their
             creating
             )
             an
             Apostle
             .
             Ananias
             laid
             hands
             on
             Paul
             ,
             Acts
             9.
             
             Prophets
             ,
             on
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             to
             undergo
             an
             extraordinary
             charge
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             here
             as
             often
             deviseth
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             
               then
               the
               same
               call
               must
               be
               both
               mediate
               and
               ordinary
               ,
               and
               immediate
               and
               extraordinary
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             :
             but
             if
             mediate
             be
             taken
             (
             as
             it
             must
             be
             )
             for
             that
             in
             which
             men
             have
             an
             intervening
             hand
             ,
             there
             is
             new
             Logick
             ,
             but
             no
             contradiction
             .
             Parker
             saith
             ,
             there
             is
             of
             man
             something
             ,
             
             and
             much
             immediately
             from
             God
             here
             ,
             as
             the
             peoples
             praying
             ,
             and
             casting
             of
             lots
             in
             Matthias
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             an
             immediately
             called
             Apostle
             .
             So
             in
             Pauls
             call
             ,
             Act.
             9.
             in
             the
             call
             of
             Paul
             and
             
               Barnabas
               ,
               Act.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             now
             absurd
             to
             say
             that
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             is
             lower
             then
             a
             whole
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             .
             See
             worthy
             Mr.
             
             Gillespie
             .
          
           
             What
             means
             Mr.
             H.
             to
             object
             that
             as
             a
             paradox
             which
             Mr.
             R.
             saith
             ,
             A.
             B.
             
               is
               made
               a
               Pastor
               indefinitly
               ,
               and
               the
               Pastor
               of
               such
               a
               people
               only
               ?
            
             and
             here
             is
             a
             new
             contradiction
             also
             ,
             for
             
               A
               B.
            
             is
             made
             a
             Physician
             indefinitely
             ,
             
               habitu
               ,
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             by
             choice
             ,
             and
             compact
             ,
             he
             is
             made
             a
             Physician
             fixedly
             only
             to
             such
             a
             corporation
             :
             so
             is
             the
             Pastor
             
               A.
               B.
            
             Here
             is
             as
             poor
             a
             shift
             ,
             
               the
               man
               expoundeth
               Scripture
               in
               his
               own
               congregation
               as
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               but
               in
               another
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               as
               a
               gifted
               man.
            
             Let
             
             him
             answer
             his
             own
             words
             :
             
               ever
               whom
               a
               Pastor
               hath
               no
               power
               ,
               ●ver
               such
               he
               can
               do
               no
               pastoral
               act
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               an
               act
               of
               principal
               power
               :
            
             But
             to
             administer
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             these
             of
             another
             congregation
             is
             a
             pastoral
             act
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             pastor
             may
             do
             to
             these
             of
             another
             congregation
             .
             So
             Mr.
             H.
             so
             Mr.
             Cotton
             ,
             
             so
             their
             own
             Discipline
             save
             this
             contradiction
             .
             It
             s
             too
             nea●
             popery
             to
             preach
             ,
             
               in
               the
               chair
               the
               Pope
               cannot
               erre
               ,
               as
               a
               private
               Dostor
               he
               may
               erre
               :
            
             So
             when
             a
             man
             preacheth
             as
             a
             pastor
             to
             the
             congregation
             ,
             the
             members
             can
             no
             more
             oppose
             him
             then
             they
             can
             oppose
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             hear
             the
             same
             
             man
             expound
             the
             same
             Scripture
             in
             his
             family
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             more
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             though
             the
             same
             which
             he
             spake
             in
             the
             chair
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             to
             submit
             to
             their
             Doctrine
             :
             for
             he
             preacheth
             as
             no
             Pastor
             in
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             gifted
             man
             ,
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Ordination
             and
             Election
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               R.
               )
               are
               all
               one
               by
               the
               brethrens
               way
               .
            
             Mr.
             H.
             Ans.
             
               We
               never
               said
               they
               were
               all
               one
               's
            
          
           
             Ans.
             True
             ,
             you
             never
             said
             it
             ,
             but
             you
             say
             that
             election
             gives
             all
             the
             essentials
             to
             an
             officer
             ,
             and
             destroy
             ordination
             ,
             and
             make
             election
             to
             be
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             you
             make
             election
             all
             one
             with
             that
             which
             to
             us
             is
             ordination
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Mr.
             R.
             his
             meaning
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H
               Election
               rightly
               ordered
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               Christ
               gives
               the
               essentials
            
             
             
               to
               an
               officer
            
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             
               Pastor
               and
               people
               ,
               shepherd
               and
               flock
               are
               relatives
               ,
               but
               relatives
               are
               mutual
               causes
               one
               of
               another
               ;
               a
               pastor
               before
               a
               people
               chuse
               him
               ,
               is
               a
               husband
               without
               a
               wife
               .
            
             See
             Amesius
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Pastor
             and
             flock
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             single
             congregat
             on
             (
             for
             this
             only
             Mr.
             H.
             means
             )
             are
             not
             adequate
             Relatives
             ,
             for
             a
             Pastor
             is
             referred
             to
             all
             members
             of
             other
             congregations
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             may
             tender
             ,
             as
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             17.
             and
             is
             granted
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             a
             pastor
             is
             a
             pastor
             to
             multitudes
             of
             members
             of
             other
             congregations
             ,
             who
             never
             chose
             him
             :
             so
             that
             a
             
               man
               that
               hath
               but
               sipped
               on
               Logick
               ,
            
             a●
             Mr.
             H.
             must
             thus
             argue
             ,
             
               a
               pastor
               chused
               and
               made
               a
               pastor
               is
            
             relatum
             ,
             
               and
               referred
               to
               his
               own
               single
               flock
               ,
               all
               and
               only
               chusing
               and
               making
               him
               a
               pastor
               :
            
             in
             which
             there
             is
             no
             sip
             of
             truth
             .
             He
             is
             not
             a
             pastor
             to
             them
             only
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             for
             he
             acts
             as
             a
             pastor
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Dogmatickly
             ,
             sure
             and
             what
             he
             sayes
             in
             the
             Synod
             
               binds
               not
               ,
               onely
               because
               it
               is
               Gospel
               ;
               but
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Cotton
               )
               also
               because
            
             
             
               it
               is
               taught
               by
               a
               Minister
               ,
               for
               his
               calling
               sake
               :
            
             (
             as
             Christ
             ,
             
               who
               so
               receiveth
               you
               ,
               receiveth
               me
               )
            
             the
             associate
             Churches
             ,
             who
             never
             made
             him
             a
             pastor
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             are
             all
             his
             flock
             ,
             whom
             yet
             he
             feeds
             with
             Word
             ,
             Censures
             ,
             and
             Seals
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             women
             members
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             the
             far
             larger
             part
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             three
             
             for
             one
             ,
             the
             chusing
             correlate
             :
             poor
             souls
             they
             are
             as
             passive
             in
             acts
             of
             jurisdiction
             to
             make
             and
             unmake
             Pastors
             as
             brute
             sheep
             ;
             nor
             can
             the
             argument
             be
             from
             feeder
             and
             fed
             simply
             ,
             sheep
             as
             sheep
             made
             not
             their
             shepherd
             ,
             but
             from
             feeder
             and
             the
             fed
             chusing
             ,
             creating
             and
             marrying
             their
             feeder
             and
             husband
             ;
             and
             should
             not
             Mr.
             H.
             say
             as
             true
             ,
             Solomon
             is
             a
             married
             husband
             to
             three
             hundred
             women
             ,
             and
             yet
             two
             hundred
             fifty
             of
             them
             had
             no
             causative
             influence
             ,
             gave
             never
             consent
             nor
             oath
             to
             accept
             him
             as
             their
             husband
             .
             So
             neither
             can
             the
             Pastor
             be
             referred
             to
             two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             women
             ,
             aged
             children
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             his
             flock
             creating
             him
             a
             husband
             and
             feeder
             ;
             for
             the
             fifty
             males
             did
             make
             him
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             they
             only
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Amesius
             sayes
             ,
             
               the
               man
               made
               a
               pastor
               without
               a
               flock
               ,
               is
               a
               husband
               without
               a
               wife
               .
            
             And
             the
             Prelates
             did
             wickedly
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             but
             hirelings
             going
             up
             and
             down
             to
             preach
             for
             hire
             ,
             whereas
             the
             work
             requires
             a
             fixed
             labourer
             to
             every
             corner
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             :
             but
             it
             s
             
               non
               causâ
               pro
               causâ
            
             ,
             and
             no
             sip
             of
             Logick
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             every
             Pastor
             is
             so
             referred
             to
             his
             own
             flock
             ,
             as
             husband
             and
             wife
             ,
             so
             mutual
             consent
             made
             him
             a
             husband
             to
             them
             only
             ,
             and
             a
             Pastor
             to
             no
             other
             ,
             and
             them
             a
             spouse
             and
             wife
             to
             him
             only
             .
             But
             should
             the
             Church
             loose
             some
             men
             from
             their
             fixed
             charges
             ,
             and
             send
             them
             to
             visit
             and
             water
             many
             planted
             Churches
             with
             the
             word
             and
             seals
             ,
             these
             men
             should
             be
             lawful
             and
             edifying
             Pastors
             ,
             not
             husband
             without
             wives
             .
             See
             Amesius
             ,
             who
             proves
             Classis
             and
             Synods
             to
             be
             lawful
             from
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             law
             of
             Nature
             .
             2.
             
             From
             common
             Equity
             .
             
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             what
             I
             had
             almost
             passed
             .
             
               If
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               be
               no
               specificating
               act
               of
               an
               office
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               used
               in
               other
               performances
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               sending
               of
            
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             
               to
               preach
               to
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             
             Then
             shall
             water
             not
             be
             essential
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             nor
             drinking
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             nor
             blessing
             Sacramental
             in
             that
             Supper
             ,
             because
             in
             Levitical
             Washings
             ,
             in
             the
             feasts
             Sacred
             ,
             in
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             in
             praying
             for
             a
             blessing
             to
             the
             Word
             preached
             ,
             all
             these
             were
             used
             .
             It
             s
             loose
             Logick
             ,
             
               A
               genere
               ad
               speciem
            
             ,
             the
             question
             is
             not
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             
             hands
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             certain
             kind
             and
             species
             of
             laying
             on
             
             of
             hands
             by
             way
             of
             prayer
             and
             designation
             .
             Mr.
             R.
             knows
             there
             be
             divers
             kinds
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             do
             I
             say
             that
             the
             Rite
             is
             essential
             to
             Ordination
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             before
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Suarez
             and
             Stapleton
             so
             argue
             with
             Mr.
             H.
             from
             an
             extraordinary
             command
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             spirit
             speaks
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             
             
               Separate
               me
               Saul
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             names
             two
             men
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             designs
             their
             work
             :
             
               There
               is
               here
               no
               election
               of
               the
               people
               ,
            
             saith
             Calvin
             .
             So
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Paul
            
             was
             called
             to
             be
             an
             Apostle
             before
             ,
             Act.
             9.
             and
             this
             is
             for
             me
             .
             Though
             they
             were
             Apostles
             
             before
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             have
             us
             to
             think
             imposition
             of
             hands
             a
             needless
             toy
             :
             but
             the
             wise
             Lord
             will
             have
             their
             calling
             by
             this
             solemn
             subscription
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             sealed
             ,
             saith
             Calvin
             .
             as
             by
             a
             solemn
             Symbole
             of
             consecration
             ;
             so
             saith
             Gualther
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             is
             mistaken
             :
             we
             use
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             as
             both
             the
             Bohemian
             and
             Wittenberg
             confession
             teach
             ;
             and
             it
             s
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             grace
             was
             given
             to
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             thereby
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             used
             as
             an
             ordinary
             R●te
             with
             praying
             ,
             as
             the
             Presbytery
             doth
             ,
             
               verse
               3.
               
               And
               when
               they
               had
               fasted
               and
               prayed
               ,
               and
               laid
               their
               hands
               on
               them
               ,
               they
               sent
               them
               away
               .
            
             See
             Mr.
             Seaman
             .
             Yea
             ,
             suppose
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             Saul
             was
             an
             Apostle
             before
             ,
             Act.
             9.
             
             Yet
             1.
             he
             was
             not
             such
             a
             designed
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             until
             now
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             did
             the
             Church
             their
             part
             until
             now
             ,
             that
             they
             laid
             their
             hands
             on
             them
             .
             3.
             
             The
             
               English
               Divines
            
             and
             Diodati
             think
             they
             were
             not
             owned
             by
             the
             Church
             as
             Apostles
             until
             now
             .
             And
             I
             humbly
             doubt
             if
             they
             were
             called
             Apostles
             until
             now
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             
          
           
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               a
               pastor
               may
               have
               all
               his
               essentials
               without
               a
               certain
               flock
               ,
               then
               may
               he
               be
               a
               pastor
               without
               it
               :
               As
               the
               Ring
               is
               completed
               in
               the
               Goldsmiths
               shop
               ,
               its
               ready
               for
               any
               buyer
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             Best
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             both
             make
             the
             difference
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Apostle
               is
               a
               pastor
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               the
               pastor
               is
               ●●ed
               to
               a
               certain
               congregation
               .
            
             Then
             have
             they
             answered
             themselves
             ;
             The
             Apostle
             hath
             
               all
               the
               essentials
               of
               a
               true
               pastor
            
             without
             a
             certain
             flock
             :
             Here
             is
             the
             
               Ring
               in
               the
               shop
            
             ready
             for
             all
             congregations
             .
             Now
             the
             Apostle
             and
             ordinary
             pastor
             differ
             not
             essentially
             as
             pastors
             in
             the
             latitude
             of
             preaching
             to
             all
             congregations
             ,
             and
             to
             one
             single
             congregation
             ,
             as
             the
             acts
             of
             preaching
             the
             same
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             baptizing
             in
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             ordinary
             pastor
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             same
             species
             and
             nature
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             and
             Mr.
             Best
             will
             have
             them
             to
             be
             pastors
             different
             in
             nature
             ;
             why
             ?
             then
             but
             their
             Gospels
             and
             Seals
             ,
             the
             formal
             objects
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
             must
             differ
             in
             nature
             ,
             as
             indeed
             they
             make
             pastors
             of
             divers
             congregations
             to
             differ
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             many
             congregations
             different
             in
             nature
             ,
             as
             many
             Gospels
             different
             in
             nature
             .
             
               The
               pastor
               is
               tied
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               a
               certain
               congregation
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               he
               is
               not
               to
               exercise
               pastoral
               acts
               .
            
             But
             is
             not
             the
             Apostle
             a
             pastor
             ,
             and
             an
             excellent
             one
             to
             preach
             and
             tender
             the
             Seals
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             pastor
             ?
             2.
             
             Why
             saith
             he
             not
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             ought
             ,
             if
             he
             speak
             suitably
             to
             his
             own
             principles
             )
             It
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             him
             to
             exercise
             pastoral
             acts
             without
             his
             own
             congregation
             ,
             for
             its
             adultery
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             and
             so
             its
             adultery
             to
             him
             to
             tender
             the
             Supper
             to
             those
             of
             another
             congregation
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Mr.
             H.
             and
             his
             Brethren
             .
             
             Nor
             can
             be
             open
             and
             shut
             the
             doors
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             pastoral
             preaching
             to
             his
             own
             flock
             ,
             and
             to
             twenty
             of
             other
             congregations
             ,
             except
             one
             and
             the
             same
             act
             of
             preaching
             pastorally
             be
             a
             valid
             pastoral
             act
             to
             his
             own
             flock
             ,
             and
             twenty
             times
             no
             valid
             pastoral
             act
             ,
             but
             an
             act
             of
             a
             gift
             or
             Christian
             counsel
             which
             an
             unbaptized
             Pagan
             (
             so
             he
             have
             a
             talent
             and
             utterance
             )
             or
             a
             woman
             in
             a
             private
             chamber
             may
             also
             tender
             .
             We
             may
             without
             offence
             crave
             a
             warrant
             from
             Scripture
             for
             such
             an
             unheard
             Novelty
             .
             Yea
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             and
             not
             nakedly
             told
             us
             ,
             That
             
               this
               congregation
               is
               essential
               to
               this
            
             A.
             B.
             
               their
               own
               pastor
            
             ;
             for
             this
             or
             these
             sick
             persons
             are
             not
             essential
             to
             this
             Physician
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Paul
             preaches
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             administers
             the
             Seals
             an
             hundred
             times
             to
             an
             hundred
             formed
             visible
             Churches
             ;
             do
             these
             pastoral
             acts
             vary
             their
             nature
             into
             an
             hundred
             new
             species
             and
             natures
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             hundred
             Churches
             are
             different
             in
             species
             and
             nature
             ?
             and
             must
             there
             be
             hundreds
             thousands
             of
             Gospel-seals
             ,
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             all
             different
             in
             species
             and
             nature
             ?
             for
             so
             our
             Brethren
             vary
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               We
               allow
               of
               no
               Pastors
               ordained
               without
               a
               certain
               flock
               (
               saith
               Mr.
            
             R.
             )
             
               I
               reply
               (
               saith
               Mr.
            
             H
             )
             Quid
             verba
             sudiam
             ,
             cum
             videam
             facta
             ?
             
               for
               if
               a
               pastor
               may
               have
               all
               his
               essentials
               without
               a
               certain
               flock
               ,
               then
               he
               may
               be
               pastor
               without
               a
               flock
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             R.
             allows
             no
             
               individnum
               vagum
            
             ,
             nor
             a
             prelatical
             Deacon
             made
             a
             pastor
             by
             the
             Prelate
             without
             any
             flock
             ,
             nor
             knows
             our
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             any
             such
             .
             But
             I
             have
             before
             shewn
             ,
             there
             may
             lawfu●ly
             ,
             and
             to
             edification
             be
             Ambulatory
             and
             ●●inerary
             shepherds
             sent
             both
             to
             feed
             and
             gather
             ,
             or
             plant
             Churches
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             pastor
             may
             have
             all
             his
             essentials
             without
             a
             certain
             flock
             belonging
             to
             his
             essence
             :
             A
             man
             hath
             his
             essentials
             without
             aptitude
             to
             laugh
             ,
             which
             follows
             his
             essentials
             ;
             and
             Snow
             hath
             all
             its
             essentials
             without
             whiteness
             :
             yet
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             neither
             allow
             nor
             can
             yield
             that
             there
             is
             a
             man
             existent
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             apt
             to
             laugh
             ,
             nor
             Snow
             existent
             but
             it
             is
             white
             .
             But
             it
             follows
             
             not
             hence
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Church
             calls
             men
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             pastoral
             calling
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             lawf●lly
             ordain
             them
             all
             to
             labour
             in
             no
             certain
             flock
             ,
             sure
             that
             would
             hinder
             edification
             ,
             but
             will
             never
             prove
             that
             this
             flock
             is
             so
             essential
             to
             
               A.
               B
            
             their
             pastor
             ,
             as
             the
             wife
             to
             the
             husband
             ;
             or
             that
             
               A.
               B.
            
             is
             married
             to
             this
             flock
             onely
             ,
             as
             
               A.
               B.
            
             is
             married
             to
             this
             wife
             onely
             ,
             and
             to
             none
             other
             ,
             so
             as
             
               A.
               B.
            
             commits
             adultery
             if
             he
             celebrate
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             in
             another
             congregation
             nor
             his
             own
             .
             Nor
             will
             it
             follow
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             intrinsecally
             unlawful
             for
             a
             Synod
             of
             
               New
               England
            
             to
             send
             24
             gracious
             youths
             understanding
             in
             the
             Language
             ,
             ordain
             them
             pastors
             by
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             by
             fasting
             and
             praying
             ,
             instruct
             them
             to
             go
             and
             act
             as
             pastors
             among
             the
             Savages
             ,
             preaching
             and
             baptizing
             ;
             and
             their
             
             warrant
             is
             Act.
             13.
             and
             here
             are
             pastors
             without
             certain
             flocks
             .
             If
             any
             Act.
             13.
             say
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             gives
             a
             special
             command
             there
             ,
             and
             names
             Saul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             but
             it
             s
             not
             so
             here
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             There
             is
             without
             question
             something
             extraordinary
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             nor
             are
             we
             with
             Seekers
             (
             too
             much
             ●ortified
             in
             their
             way
             by
             our
             Brethrens
             Doctrine
             )
             to
             wait
             for
             the
             Lords
             naming
             from
             heaven
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Thomas
            
             to
             be
             preachers
             in
             such
             a
             place
             .
             But
             to
             me
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               nearness
               to
               the
               Savages
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               knowledge
               of
               their
               Language
               (
               as
               I
               suppose
               )
            
             
               3.
               
               Their
               weak
               desire
               ,
               or
               the
               professed
               not
               hating
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               were
               equivalent
               to
               a
               command
               from
               heaven
               ,
               
                 Go
                 preach
                 to
                 the
                 Americans
              
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               capacity
               as
               proper
               pastors
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               A
               Pastor
               is
               onely
               a
               Pastor
               of
               that
               flock
               (
               saith
               Mr.
            
             R.
             )
             
               over
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               set
               him
               ,
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               but
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               when
               he
               preacheth
               to
               the
               other
               congregation
               ,
               he
               ceaseth
               not
               to
               be
               Pastor
               ,
               howbeit
               not
               the
               Pastor
               of
               that
               flock
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               We
               are
               then
               agreed
               :
               If
               a
               Pastor
               be
               [
               ONELY
               ]
               onely
               a
               Pastor
               to
               that
               flock
               ,
               then
               is
               he
               not
               a
               Pastor
               so
               any
               beside
               ,
               then
               can
               he
               do
               no
               pastoral
               acts
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Great
             words
             are
             often
             small
             and
             weak
             Arguments
             His
             
             
               last
               answer
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               yields
               the
               cause
               wholly
               —
               We
               are
               then
               agreed
               .
            
             Mr.
             R.
             is
             not
             a
             whit
             agreed
             with
             either
             Independency
             or
             the
             present
             question
             .
             
               If
               the
               Pastor
               be
            
             (
             Onely
             )
             
               onely
               the
               Pastor
            
             (
             fixed
             ,
             proper
             ,
             
               actu
               secundo
            
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             calling
             pastoral
             )
             
               to
               that
               flock
               ,
               then
               is
               he
               not
               a
               Pastor
               (
               actu
               primo
               ,
               habitu
               ,
            
             occasionally
             to
             act
             pastorally
             )
             
               to
               any
               beside
            
             .
             It
             s
             false
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             distant
             the
             whole
             breadth
             of
             a
             contradiction
             .
             If
             a
             Physician
             be
             onely
             a
             fixed
             Physician
             to
             Colchester
             to
             attend
             their
             sick
             ,
             by
             a
             compact
             between
             him
             and
             the
             City
             ,
             then
             he
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             an
             occasional
             Physician
             to
             any
             sick
             in
             the
             countrey
             ,
             when
             the
             health
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             that
             City
             can
             permit
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             can
             exercise
             no
             acts
             of
             a
             Physician
             to
             any
             beside
             :
             It
             follows
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             a
             pastor
             occasionally
             to
             all
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             fixed
             pastor
             ordinarily
             and
             by
             covenant
             to
             this
             flock
             ,
             are
             most
             consistent
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               That
               which
               the
               communion
            
             (
             so
             Mr.
             
               R.
               )
               of
               sister-Churches
               requires
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               that
               pastors
               lawfully
               may
               do
            
             (
             Mr.
             R.
             
             ought
             in
             conscience
             to
             do
             .
             )
             
               But
               that
               a
               pastor
               as
               a
               pastor
               may
               officiate
            
             (
             to
             other
             congregations
             and
             their
             members
             ,
             (
             saith
             M.
             
               R.
               )
               this
               the
               communion
               of
               Churches
               require
               in
               the
               necessary
               absence
               of
               the
               pastor
               ,
               to
               defend
               the
               flock
               from
               Wolves
               .
               The
               Assumption
               is
               denied
               ,
               and
               left
               wholly
               destitute
               of
               proof
               .
               Supply
               may
               be
               lent
               ,
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               by
               Christian
               counsel
               ,
               and
               by
               mutual
               consociation
               of
               advice
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               no
               expression
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               nor
               can
               we
               be
               said
               to
               take
               away
               communion
               of
               Churches
               ,
               where
               God
               hath
               granted
               no
               right
               of
               communion
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             H.
             cuts
             and
             divides
             my
             Arg.
             for
             it
             hath
             a
             demonstration
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Assumption
             .
             Christ
             hath
             established
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Saints
             in
             specie
             ,
             and
             of
             Churches
             in
             Church-praying
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             Church-praising
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             
               Eph.
               6.
               18.
               praying
               always
               with
               all
               prayer
            
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               all
               Saints
            
             :
             but
             Churches
             as
             Churches
             
             are
             Saints
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             gives
             us
             the
             name
             of
             
               communion
               of
               Saints
               by
               advice
               and
               counsel
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             communion
             of
             Pagans
             and
             Saints
             ;
             for
             Saints
             owe
             Christian
             counsel
             and
             Christian
             advice
             to
             Pagans
             and
             Idolaters
             .
             And
             Mr.
             H.
             gives
             us
             this
             goodly
             Divinity
             ,
             
               God
               never
               granted
               any
               right
               of
               communion
               between
               Churches
               therefore
               it
               cannot
               be
               taken
               away
               .
            
             Hence
             one
             congregation
             owes
             no
             more
             Church-communion
             to
             another
             ,
             than
             to
             Pagans
             ;
             contrary
             to
             their
             own
             express
             Doctrine
             :
             for
             if
             the
             Brethren
             hold
             a
             communion
             of
             divers
             members
             of
             divers
             Churches
             in
             partaking
             of
             one
             Lords
             Supper
             at
             the
             same
             Table
             ,
             then
             must
             they
             hold
             a
             communion
             of
             Churches
             as
             Churches
             .
             But
             the
             former
             they
             held
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             cited
             clear
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               Ministers
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             R.
             in
             his
             second
             Arg.
             )
             
               may
               labour
               to
               convert
               unbelieving
               strangers
               ,
               and
               to
               adde
               them
               to
               their
               flock
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               enlarge
               Christs
               Kingdom
               ,
               then
               may
               they
               exercise
               pastoral
               acts
               over
               and
               above
               others
               than
               those
               of
               their
               own
               charge
               .
               2.
               
               Divers
               congregations
               are
               to
               keep
               visible
               communion
               of
               exhorting
               ,
               rebuking
               one
               another
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               Those
               that
               were
               no
               officers
               ,
               but
               dispersed
               ,
               yet
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             Act.
             8.
             
             Apollos
             
               no
               officer
               edified
               those
               that
               believed
               ,
            
             Acts.
             
             18.
             27
             ,
             38.
             
               that
               these
               may
               be
               done
               where
               no
               pastoral
               acts
               are
               ,
               is
               evident
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             H.
             is
             pleased
             to
             answer
             my
             Arg.
             
               The
               proof
               is
               added
               where
               no
               need
               is
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               feeble
               ,
               false
               ,
               that
               hath
               no
               shadow
               of
               truth
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               consequence
               is
               not
               at
               all
               confirmed
               ,
               nor
               any
               attempt
               made
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
            
             It
             s
             well
             known
             a
             fixed
             pastor
             in
             his
             
             own
             Pulpit
             preaching
             to
             his
             own
             flock
             ,
             hath
             in
             the
             same
             act
             been
             instrumental
             to
             adde
             to
             his
             own
             flock
             real
             converts
             .
             Let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             what
             truth
             it
             hath
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             same
             numerical
             single
             act
             of
             teaching
             ,
             the
             man
             acts
             both
             as
             a
             pastor
             ,
             and
             as
             no
             pastor
             ,
             but
             as
             Apollos
             a
             private
             man
             onely
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             feeble
             or
             no
             that
             a
             pastor
             tenders
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             one
             of
             another
             congregation
             (
             which
             he
             may
             lawfully
             do
             ,
             say
             our
             Brethren
             *
             )
             as
             a
             pastor
             ;
             if
             he
             tender
             it
             as
             a
             private
             man
             ,
             I
             know
             how
             feebly
             Mr.
             H.
             and
             all
             Anabaptists
             and
             Socinians
             can
             defend
             this
             :
             Then
             there
             is
             a
             real
             truth
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             pastor
             
               may
               exercise
               pastoral
               acts
               to
               others
               than
               to
               those
               of
               his
               own
               charge
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             seems
             to
             me
             feeble
             ,
             though
             the
             instances
             of
             the
             dispersed
             who
             preached
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             and
             of
             Apollos
             ,
             Acts
             18.
             as
             private
             Christians
             ,
             and
             as
             no
             officers
             ,
             were
             granted
             (
             which
             to
             me
             is
             false
             )
             therefore
             when
             a
             pastor
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Sermon
             and
             words
             ,
             preaching
             to
             his
             own
             flock
             ,
             converts
             one
             of
             his
             own
             flock
             and
             one
             of
             another
             flock
             ,
             that
             be
             acts
             as
             an
             officer
             ,
             and
             opens
             pastorally
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             acts
             as
             no
             officer
             ,
             as
             not
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             private
             man
             to
             the
             other
             :
             (
             except
             Mr.
             H.
             maintain
             the
             Socinian
             sending
             to
             preach
             )
             I
             see
             not
             how
             Mr.
             H.
             can
             here
             expede
             himself
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             will
             not
             say
             all
             that
             were
             scattered
             Act.
             8.
             (
             for
             
             
               they
               were
               all
               scattered
               ,
               except
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             1.
             )
             did
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             there
             were
             of
             them
             women
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             then
             some
             of
             them
             onely
             preached
             .
             And
             if
             Mr.
             H.
             say
             they
             were
             not
             officers
             ,
             Mr.
             R.
             says
             they
             were
             officers
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             extraordinariness
             of
             their
             condition
             ,
             supplied
             the
             want
             of
             a
             Church
             calling
             ,
             and
             let
             Mr.
             H.
             but
             attempt
             to
             bring
             a
             proof
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             nothing
             extraordinary
             was
             here
             ,
             l●t
             Mr.
             H.
             or
             any
             for
             him
             vindicate
             the
             place
             Act.
             8.
             from
             Anabaptists
             ,
             who
             alledge
             
             the
             same
             place
             Act.
             8.
             to
             destroy
             the
             standing
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Ministery
             :
             and
             reade
             the
             judicious
             Tractate
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             London
             ,
             of
             Mr.
             Collings
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             I
             had
             rather
             believe
             Oecumenius
             and
             Chrysostome
             ,
             who
             judge
             Apollos
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             ;
             and
             far
             rather
             follow
             Gualther
             ,
             
             Diodati
             ,
             and
             Calvin
             ,
             who
             ●each
             ,
             that
             Apollos
             was
             a
             renowned
             Minister
             ,
             the
             Successor
             and
             Collegue
             of
             Paul
             at
             
               Corinth
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             3.
             6.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             not
             caring
             for
             these
             Lights
             ,
             without
             warrant
             of
             Scripture
             determines
             
               Apollos
               no
               officer
            
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             many
             Anabaptists
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             disease
             in
             my
             third
             Arg.
             for
             take
             away
             Church-rebuking
             ,
             and
             Church
             comforting
             ,
             and
             pastoral
             acting
             of
             officers
             toward
             fellow-Churches
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             expresly
             and
             
               in
               terminis
            
             doth
             ,
             and
             turn
             all
             those
             into
             Christian
             counsels
             and
             advices
             ,
             which
             Christians
             out
             of
             Church-order
             ,
             and
             women
             owe
             to
             those
             that
             are
             no
             Churches
             ,
             even
             to
             Pagans
             :
             And
             you
          
           
             1.
             
             Take
             away
             all
             communion
             of
             Church-talents
             ,
             and
             Church-gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             by
             Word
             or
             Writ
             sister-Churches
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             destroy
             all
             pastoral
             and
             official
             gifts
             to
             sister-Churches
             in
             extreme
             necessity
             of
             ravenous
             Wolves
             raging
             among
             them
             :
             for
             a
             pastor
             as
             a
             pastor
             must
             be
             able
             to
             convince
             gainsayers
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             suppose
             the
             officers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Sardis
             were
             sick
             and
             imprisoned
             ,
             there
             is
             taken
             away
             all
             communion
             of
             pastoral
             talents
             to
             convince
             
               Arrians
               ,
               Nicolaitans
            
             ,
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Ebion
             and
             Cerinthus
             ,
             or
             to
             strengthen
             and
             heal
             backsliders
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             sister
             members
             of
             the
             mixt
             congregation
             ,
             as
             private
             Christians
             in
             their
             closets
             and
             houses
             ,
             may
             pray
             for
             their
             sick
             sister
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             unlawful
             for
             the
             Church
             to
             put
             up
             any
             Church-prayers
             or
             Church-rebukes
             ,
             let
             them
             perish
             a
             thousand
             times
             :
             Is
             not
             the
             Lord
             offended
             at
             this
             wicked
             selfishness
             ?
          
           
             But
             Mr.
             R.
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               one
               congregation
               hath
               no
               power
               over
               another
               ,
            
             
             
             
               nor
               one
               Classis
               over
               another
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             He
             bids
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             two
             parallel
             members
             ,
             two
             parallel
             Churches
             as
             perallel
             ,
             are
             coordinate
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             power
             juridical
             to
             excommunicate
             one
             another
             ,
             for
             then
             one
             member
             Iohn
             may
             excommunicate
             Thomas
             ,
             for
             ex
             communication
             and
             juridical
             Court-power
             is
             not
             exercised
             by
             the
             Church
             as
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             then
             all
             and
             every
             Church
             had
             power
             juridical
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             R.
             will
             not
             yield
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             exercised
             by
             such
             a
             Church
             as
             hath
             power
             over
             its
             own
             members
             subordinate
             not
             coordinate
             :
             But
             this
             is
             nothing
             against
             me
             ;
             for
             Church-power
             is
             wider
             than
             
               Iuridical
               power
            
             to
             excommunicate
             :
             Church-power
             
             includes
             Church-preaching
             ,
             Church-hearing
             ,
             Church-praising
             ,
             Church-rebuking
             ,
             Church-exhorting
             ,
             Church-comforting
             ,
             Church-tendring
             of
             the
             Seals
             .
             But
             Church-power
             of
             excommunicating
             i●
             but
             a
             branch
             of
             all
             these
             .
             As
             also
             this
             is
             a
             wide
             mistake
             in
             Mr.
             H.
             that
             he
             thinks
             ,
             
               if
               a
               pastor
               have
               right
               to
               administer
               pastoral
               acts
               ,
               there
               he
               hath
               pastoral
               power
               to
               challenge
               his
               right
               ,
               and
               preach
               there
            
             where
             there
             are
             fixed
             pastors
             all
             
             the
             land
             over
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             must
             for
             the
             actual
             exercise
             of
             his
             right
             have
             some
             providential
             call
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Go
               teach
               all
            
             
             
               nations
               ,
               baptizing
               them
            
             :
             that
             gives
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
               Iohn
            
             ,
             yea
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Paul
             and
             others
             ,
             right
             to
             be
             pastors
             to
             all
             the
             earth
             :
             Yet
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             actual
             exercise
             of
             that
             right
             ,
             there
             is
             required
             a
             special
             call
             of
             God
             for
             the
             place
             ;
             as
          
           
             1.
             
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             could
             not
             preach
             to
             Samaria
             ,
             while
             God
             disposed
             so
             that
             the
             Apostles
             sent
             them
             ,
             
               hearing
               that
               they
               had
               received
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             Acts
             8.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Nor
             Peter
             preach
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             While
             he
             was
             warned
             by
             a
             Vision
             ,
             
               Acts
               10.
               20.
               
               &
            
             11.
             12.
             Nor
          
           
             3.
             
             Could
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             go
             and
             preach
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             Nor
          
           
             4.
             
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             go
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             while
             they
             had
             a
             warrant
             from
             the
             Spirit
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             
               Acts
               13.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               &c.
               Gal.
            
             2.
             7
             ,
             8.
             Nor
          
           
             5.
             
             Could
             Paul
             forbear
             to
             go
             to
             Bithynia
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             Macedonia
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Act.
             16.
             7
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             without
             a
             warrant
             from
             God.
             Upon
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             though
             a
             pastor
             
             called
             by
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             a
             pastor
             ,
             and
             be
             chosen
             by
             such
             a
             
             flock
             ,
             be
             by
             his
             Ordination
             made
             a
             pastor
             to
             all
             congregations
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             actual
             exercise
             thereof
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             a
             call
             ,
             or
             some
             choice
             or
             desire
             of
             the
             people
             ●o
             preach
             pastorally
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             ,
             and
             even
             as
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             to
             be
             pastors
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
               ,
               actu
               secundo
               ,
            
             exercise
             their
             calling
             ,
             but
             by
             direction
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             .
          
           
             
               And
               all
               congregations
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               )
               may
               justly
               deny
               hi●
               leave
            
             to
             administer
             either
             seals
             or
             censures
             
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               is
               a
               complete
               officer
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             s
             a
             dream
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             particular
             Classis
             or
             Presbytery
             hath
             called
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             refuse
             him
             leave
             to
             administer
             seals
             and
             censures
             among
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             ,
             They
             have
             called
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             not
             called
             him
             .
             We
             now
             in
             a
             constituted
             Church
             ,
             contend
             not
             for
             one
             who
             is
             ordained
             by
             the
             Church
             a
             pastor
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             as
             Mat.
             28.
             without
             an
             eye
             to
             a
             certain
             society
             ,
             countrey
             or
             flock
             ,
             either
             as
             an
             Ambulatory
             pastor
             (
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             for
             the
             care
             of
             spreading
             the
             Gospel
             is
             not
             dead
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             Seekers
             truth
             )
             or
             as
             an
             ordinary
             fixed
             pastor
             ,
             and
             
             their
             obstinacy
             to
             whom
             he
             offers
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             hinders
             him
             not
             
               to
               be
               a
               complete
               officer
            
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             
               Mat
               10.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Luke
               〈◊〉
               .
               51
               ,
               52
               ,
               53.
               
               Mat.
               2●
               .
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Act.
               13.
               44
               ,
               45
               ,
               46.
               
               &
               17.
               32.
               
               &
            
             18.
             6.
             in
             many
             who
             refuse
             to
             hear
             and
             receive
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             yet
             are
             the
             
               complete
               officers
            
             and
             Ambassadors
             of
             Christ.
             Nor
             is
             it
             true
             ,
             that
             whoever
             hath
             a
             pastoral
             power
             to
             preach
             ,
             they
             have
             also
             a
             juridical
             power
             to
             censure
             the
             refulers
             to
             hear
             .
             The
             Brethren
             will
             not
             stand
             to
             this
             by
             their
             own
             way
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               people
               may
               put
               a
               pastor
               out
               of
               his
               office
               ,
               if
               scandalous
            
             
             
               and
               heretical
            
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             
               they
               give
               him
               the
               office
               .
               The
               Antecedent
               is
               proved
               ,
            
             Mat
             7.
             5.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             2.
             
             
               Beware
               of
               false
               teachers
               ,
               beware
               of
               dogs
               .
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               They
               may
               reject
               him
               from
               being
               their
               pastor
               ,
               but
               their
               power
               reaches
               not
               so
               far
               as
               to
               reject
               him
               from
               being
               no
               pastor
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               Then
               a
               species
               may
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               the
               general
               nature
               remains
               :
               he
               is
               not
               their
               pastor
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               is
               a
               pastor
               in
               general
            
             ;
             Thomas
             or
             John
             
               is
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               general
               nature
               of
            
             Thomas
             or
             John
             
               remains
               safe
            
             .
          
           
           
             Ans.
             If
             Independent
             Government
             depend
             upon
             no
             better
             Logick
             than
             this
             ,
             (
             as
             too
             much
             like
             stuff
             I
             meet
             with
             in
             reviewing
             this
             Review
             )
             I
             trust
             it
             shall
             not
             stand
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             7.
             15.
             speaks
             not
             to
             a
             single
             Independent
             congregation
             as
             such
             ,
             which
             he
             must
             do
             ,
             if
             Mr.
             H.
             dispute
             as
             a
             Logician
             .
             And
             the
             Argument
             must
             be
             thus
             :
          
           
             Whos●
             are
             commanded
             to
             beware
             of
             false
             Teachers
             and
             dogs
             ,
             they
             may
             authoritatively
             depose
             officers
             .
             But
             women
             are
             to
             beware
             
             of
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             to
             
               try
               the
               spirits
            
             ,
             and
             to
             beware
             of
             justification
             by
             circumcision
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             yea
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             of
             other
             congregations
             ,
             and
             single
             persons
             ,
             children
             and
             servants
             ,
             and
             all
             Christians
             who
             are
             not
             to
             judge
             rashly
             ,
             Mat.
             7.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             all
             who
             are
             to
             pray
             earnestly
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             all
             who
             are
             to
             choose
             the
             narrow
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             v.
             13.
             and
             to
             know
             Teachers
             by
             their
             works
             ,
             v.
             16.
             all
             
               who
               are
               to
               worship
               God
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               rejoyce
               in
               God
               ,
               have
               no
               confidence
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             Phil.
             3.
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             thousands
             beside
             the
             male-Church
             of
             a
             single
             congregation
             ,
             are
             to
             do
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             women
             are
             not
             to
             receive
             false
             Teachers
             into
             their
             house
             ,
             2
             Iob.
             10.
             11.
             are
             to
             beware
             of
             false
             Teachers
             .
             Did
             Mr.
             H.
             believe
             a
             judicious
             Reader
             would
             ,
             or
             Mr.
             H.
             should
             pass
             his
             judgment
             of
             such
             toyes
             as
             these
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             be
             a
             fixed
             pastor
             to
             this
             flock
             ,
             is
             no
             species
             of
             a
             pastor
             ,
             but
             a
             meer
             accident
             ;
             nor
             to
             be
             a
             pastor
             habitu
             to
             all
             the
             congregations
             
             on
             earth
             ,
             a
             genus
             to
             
               A
               B.
            
             but
             to
             be
             a
             pastor
             habitu
             to
             all
             congregations
             ,
             is
             and
             makes
             
               A.
               B.
            
             as
             individual
             a
             pastor
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             a
             fixed
             pastor
             makes
             him
             an
             individual
             pastor
             .
             A
             Rudimentary
             in
             Logick
             would
             not
             say
             ,
             the
             same
             individual
             pastor
             could
             be
             a
             genus
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             homo
             is
             
               genus
               (
               homo
            
             is
             species
             he
             ought
             to
             say
             )
             to
             Thomas
             .
             So
             when
             an
             accident
             is
             removed
             ,
             such
             as
             fixedness
             of
             the
             pastoral
             calling
             to
             the
             congregation
             of
             Boston
             ,
             Mr.
             Cotton
             remains
             a
             pastor
             :
             Else
             I
             might
             say
             ,
             When
             Thomas
             is
             no
             more
             a
             Physician
             to
             sick
             Iohn
             ,
             for
             sick
             Iohn
             is
             dead
             ,
             Thomas
             leaves
             off
             to
             be
             a
             Physician
             to
             any
             other
             sick
             person
             on
             
             earth
             :
             So
             Thomas
             
               is
               destroyed
               as
            
             Thomas
             ,
             (
             whereas
             a
             poor
             accident
             onely
             to
             be
             a
             Physician
             in
             actual
             excercise
             to
             sick
             Iohn
             is
             onely
             destroyed
             )
             
               and
               yet
               the
               general
               nature
               of
            
             Thomas
             
               is
               still
               
               safe
               and
               maintained
               .
            
             The
             like
             answer
             is
             due
             to
             that
             which
             he
             calls
             a
             fundamental
             Rule
             ,
             
               sublato
               uno
               relatorum
               tollitur
               alterum
            
             .
             A
             man
             would
             say
             Logick
             and
             Reason
             were
             turned
             upside
             down
             .
             Thomas
             is
             no
             actual
             Physician
             to
             Iohn
             now
             dead
             ,
             and
             that
             relation
             between
             Thomas
             and
             the
             dead
             man
             is
             gone
             :
             
               Ergo
               ,
               Thomas
            
             himself
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             his
             other
             relations
             to
             all
             other
             sick
             persons
             who
             call
             for
             his
             medicinal
             labours
             perish
             .
             Reason
             and
             Logick
             should
             perish
             in
             the
             man
             who
             should
             so
             argue
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             
               If
               a
               person
               or
               Presbytery
               have
               Ministerial
               power
               ,
               they
            
             
             
               must
               execute
               it
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               and
               places
               ,
               they
               cannot
               delegate
               any
               supernatural
               power
               ,
               or
               saving
               quality
               ,
               or
               habit
               to
               another
               —
               the
               mystery
               of
               iniquity
               in
               some
               measure
               hath
               eaten
               into
               the
               Presbytery
               .
               They
               have
               taken
               power
               to
               ordain
               before
               election
               ,
               and
               make
               indefinite
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               have
               taken
               all
               power
               from
               the
               people
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             The
             issue
             is
             ,
             the
             male-Church
             only
             hath
             this
             power
             ,
             to
             make
             and
             unmake
             officers
             :
             and
             they
             have
             of
             late
             ,
             being
             not
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             that
             which
             they
             call
             the
             onely
             visible
             Church
             of
             Redeemed
             Ones
             ,
             taken
             all
             power
             of
             Censures
             ,
             so
             
             that
             the
             rest
             have
             no
             consent
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             popish
             domineering
             over
             their
             faith
             ;
             whereas
             we
             hold
             ,
             the
             Church
             not
             consenting
             ,
             Censures
             are
             not
             to
             be
             drawn
             out
             at
             all
             :
             here
             is
             more
             popery
             and
             bratish
             domineering
             over
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             officers
             in
             point
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             to
             speak
             nothing
             of
             divers
             points
             of
             Popery
             ,
             Anabaptisme
             ,
             Socinianisme
             that
             goeth
             along
             with
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Churches
             cannot
             delegate
             a
             power
             to
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             their
             messengers
             ,
             to
             determine
             in
             a
             Synod
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             can
             be
             denied
             by
             none
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             deny
             Synods
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             knoweth
             the
             Scripture
             any
             rule
             from
             civil
             Corporations
             ,
             who
             both
             make
             and
             chuse
             David
             and
             Saul
             Rulers
             and
             Kings
             ,
             to
             infer
             that
             the
             male-Church
             cannot
             preach
             nor
             administer
             seals
             ,
             but
             they
             both
             create
             and
             chuse
             Spiritual
             Officers
             .
             We
             may
             long
             call
             for
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             this
             ,
             but
             in
             vain
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Tradition
             that
             we
             must
             believe
             ,
             because
             so
             say
             our
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             Episcopacy
             for
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             to
             ordain
             Ministers
             in
             a
             joynt
             society
             
               (
               in
               collegie
            
             )
             (
             Episcopal
             Monarchy
             in
             Pope
             
             and
             Prelates
             .
             )
             Nor
             is
             it
             to
             ordain
             Pastors
             indefinitely
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             done
             both
             with
             consent
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             and
             in
             reference
             to
             a
             certain
             flock
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               5.
               22.
               
               Tit.
            
             1.
             5.
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             a
             Presbytery
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             mention
             there
             of
             a
             congregation
             :
             but
             Timothy
             cannot
             preach
             in
             season
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             season
             2
             Tim.
             4
             1
             ,
             2.
             nor
             can
             he
             rebuke
             before
             all
             these
             that
             sin
             publickly
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             congregation
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             20.
             
             So
             neither
             can
             Timothy
             his
             alone
             prove
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             10.
             for
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Acts
             6.
             did
             it
             not
             ,
             nor
             would
             he
             〈◊〉
             a
             prelatical
             Monarch
             ,
             his
             alone
             lay
             on
             hands
             ,
             and
             call
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               5.
               22.
               2
               
               Tim.
            
             2.
             2.
             for
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             a
             Colledge
             did
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               13.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             4.
             14.
             and
             Papists
             have
             the
             same
             ground
             (
             but
             it
             is
             groundless
             )
             that
             the
             Keyes
             were
             given
             to
             Peter
             only
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             and
             there
             is
             no
             word
             of
             a
             Presbytery
             :
             and
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             Iohn
             21.
             thrice
             to
             Piter
             only
             ,
             
               Lovest
               thou
               me
               ?
               feed
               my
               sheep
               .
            
             And
             there
             is
             no
             word
             of
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Apostles
             :
             but
             our
             Divines
             with
             
               Ier●m
               ,
               Cyprian
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             say
             ,
             equal
             power
             of
             
             feeding
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             was
             given
             to
             them
             all
             at
             a
             Synod
             ,
             
               Mat.
               28.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Ioh.
               20.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Acts
            
             〈◊〉
             .
             8.
             and
             the
             same
             objection
             Prelates
             mo●e
             .
          
           
             Nor
             shall
             we
             be
             against
             
               Iunius
               ,
               Melanctho●
               ,
               Whit●aker
               ,
               Danaeus
               .
            
             The
             jus
             and
             right
             of
             ordination
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             virtual
             subject
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             Elders
             and
             people
             .
             (
             But
             our
             Brethren
             must
             have
             a
             sole
             male-Church
             of
             Brethren
             .
             )
             But
             we
             may
             well
             say
             ,
             the
             calling
             
               in
               concreto
            
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             these
             Divines
             mean●
             so
             Melancthon
             saith
             ,
             the
             calling
             contains
             
               jus
               ●ligendi
               ,
               vocandi
               ,
               ordinandi
               .
            
             Other
             Divines
             speak
             more
             accurately
             ,
             as
             the
             learned
             Professors
             of
             Leyden
             ,
             who
             beyond
             all
             doubt
             follow
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               These
               ,
               in
               whose
               power
               it
               is
               whether
               any
               shall
               rule
               over
            
             
             
               them
               ,
               or
               no
               ;
               from
               their
               voluntary
               subjection
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               party
               
               chosen
               hath
               right
               ,
               and
               stands
               in
               possession
               of
               rule
               and
               authority
               over
               them
               .
               It
               holds
               not
               which
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               saith
               .
               Now
               ordination
               is
               an
               act
               of
               jurisdiction
               ,
               such
               as
               to
               send
               an
               Embassador
               ,
               but
               that
               an
               Embassador
               consent
               to
               go
               (
               such
               as
               is
               election
               )
               is
               no
               act
               of
               jurisdiction
               ,
               for
               a
               Father
               to
               give
               his
               Daughter
               in
               marriage
               to
               one
               ,
               is
               an
               authoritative
               act
               of
               a
               Father
               :
               but
               for
               the
               Daughter
               to
               consent
               to
               the
               choice
               is
               no
               act
               of
               authority
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               True
               ,
               consenting
               gives
               n●
               power
               ,
               but
               the
               peoples
               giving
               of
               the
               pastor
               authority
               ever
               them
               ,
               their
               calling
               ,
               and
               by
               willing
               subjection
               ,
               delivering
               up
               themselves
               to
               be
               ruled
               by
               him
               in
               Christ
               i●
               an
               act
               of
               power
               .
               That
               is
               false
               whith
               Mr.
            
             Ball
             
               and
               Mr.
            
             R.
             say
             ,
             If
             the
             people
             could
             virtually
             give
             being
             to
             Pastor
             and
             Teacher
             ,
             then
             they
             might
             execute
             the
             office
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             :
             
               for
               Aldermen
               ch●se
               the
               Mayor
               Souldiers
               the
               General
               ,
               yet
               nonè
               of
               them
               can
               execute
               the
               office
               of
               Mayor
               and
               General
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             The
             proposition
             is
             printed
             in
             other
             Characters
             ,
             and
             hath
             nothing
             found
             in
             it
             ,
             nothing
             of
             Scripture
             or
             reason
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             needy
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             
               Those
               in
               whose
               power
               it
               is
               whether
               any
               shall
               rule
               over
               them
               or
               no
               ,
            
             &c.
             Mr.
             H.
             seeing
             himself
             widely
             out
             ,
             durst
             not
             assume
             .
             
               But
               it
               is
               in
               the
               peoples
               power
               ,
               whether
               any
               rule
               over
               them
               or
               no
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             the
             assumption
             must
             be
             ,
             or
             the
             argument
             is
             non-sense
             :
             It
             s
             not
             in
             the
             peoples
             power
             ,
             whether
             any
             rule
             over
             them
             or
             no.
             More
             wild
             Divinity
             is
             scarue
             heard
             of
             ,
             it
             must
             then
             be
             in
             mens
             power
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             Rulers
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Teachers
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             Government
             ,
             or
             none
             at
             all
             but
             A●archy
             and
             confusion
             :
             but
             a
             Divine
             institution
             was
             never
             in
             the
             power
             of
             people
             ;
             but
             Christ
             Jesus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               gave
               ,
               instituted
            
             ,
             and
             ordained
             Apostles
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Officers
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             
               Eph.
               4.
               11.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             12.
             28.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             proposition
             is
             false
             and
             never
             proved
             ;
             
               That
               their
               voluntary
               subjection
               ,
               whose
               it
               is
               to
               chuse
               officers
               ,
               gives
               formally
               and
               causa●iv●ly
               right
               of
               ruling
               to
               the
               chosen
               .
            
             I
             thus
             resort
             it
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             falshood
             of
             it
             ;
             Then
             the
             sick
             man
             ,
             in
             whose
             power
             it
             is
             to
             chuse
             Thomas
             to
             be
             his
             Physician
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             man
             ,
             he
             gave
             causatively
             right
             and
             being
             to
             Thomas
             to
             be
             a
             Physician
             .
          
           
             Then
             2.
             he
             in
             whose
             power
             it
             is
             to
             chuse
             Iohn
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             
             to
             build
             him
             a
             house
             :
             he
             in
             whose
             power
             it
             is
             to
             chuse
             Richard
             to
             be
             a
             School
             master
             to
             teach
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             School-master
             ,
             
             he
             gave
             causatively
             right
             and
             being
             to
             the
             party
             Iohn
             ,
             so
             chosen
             to
             be
             a
             Mason
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             party
             so
             chosen
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             causatively
             right
             and
             being
             to
             be
             a
             School-master
             .
             Nothing
             more
             false
             ,
             Iohn
             was
             a
             Mason
             ,
             Richard
             a
             School-master
             before
             their
             chusers
             were
             born
             .
             Nothing
             follows
             ,
             but
             the
             sick
             mans
             choice
             made
             Thomas
             a
             Physician
             ,
             not
             simply
             ,
             but
             to
             
               him
               only
            
             :
             and
             so
             must
             we
             say
             of
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             and
             multitudes
             of
             other
             examples
             .
             And
             ●o
             nothing
             follows
             from
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             argument
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             flocks
             choice
             gave
             him
             causatively
             right
             and
             being
             ,
             
               not
               simply
               to
               be
               a
               Pastor
            
             (
             ordination
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             
               Act.
               6.
               6.
               2
               
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             5.
             22
             ,
             &c.
             did
             that
             )
             
               but
               to
               be
               this
               flocks
               fixed
               Pastor
               :
            
             for
             we
             must
             distinguish
             betwixt
             a
             Pastor
             and
             this
             peoples
             Pastor
             ,
             a
             Pastor
             
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             and
             a
             fixed
             Pastor
             in
             the
             second
             acts
             and
             exercise
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             ,
             to
             this
             people
             ,
             as
             touching
             their
             
               formales
               rationes
            
             ,
             if
             our
             Brethren
             will
             give
             us
             leave
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             we
             value
             not
             ;
             Scripture
             and
             good
             Logick
             are
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Mr.
             Ball
             and
             Mr.
             R.
             say
             not
             in
             
               several
               places
            
             ,
             yes
             ,
             no
             where
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             may
             preach
             and
             baptize
             ,
             if
             they
             give
             causatively
             being
             to
             Pastor
             and
             Teacher
             :
             but
             the
             people
             may
             then
             do
             and
             perform
             as
             high
             acts
             official
             and
             juridical
             .
             To
             the
             impertinent
             instance
             of
             Aldermen
             and
             Major
             ,
             I
             have
             answered
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             but
             ●nsis
             and
             gladius
             that
             is
             in
             the
             reply
             ;
             
               for
               the
               peoples
               delivering
               up
               themselves
               by
               voluntary
               subjection
            
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             him
             ,
             gives
             him
             no
             more
             being
             and
             right
             to
             be
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             but
             only
             right
             to
             be
             their
             Pastor
             (
             which
             is
             accidental
             to
             their
             calling
             )
             then
             the
             sick
             mans
             voluntary
             subjection
             of
             ,
             and
             delivering
             up
             of
             his
             body
             and
             health
             under
             the
             Lord
             and
             Creator
             of
             life
             ,
             to
             Thomas
             a
             skilled
             Physician
             ,
             to
             follow
             all
             his
             medicinal
             injunctions
             ,
             gives
             causatively
             being
             to
             Thomas
             to
             be
             Physician
             ,
             whereas
             he
             was
             a
             Physician
             many
             years
             before
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Ordination
               is
               not
               an
               act
               of
               supreme
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               but
            
             
             
             
               of
               order
               rather
               .
               It
               gives
               not
               being
               nor
               constitution
               to
               an
               officer
               ,
               but
               is
               rather
               the
               admission
               and
               confirmation
               of
               him
               in
               his
               office
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             That
             is
             said
             ,
             not
             proved
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             an
             act
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             a●
             where
             the
             regulating
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             not
             done
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             rashly
             ,
             is
             commanded
             ,
             there
             the
             thing
             it self
             is
             commanded
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               5.
               22.
               2
               
               Tim.
            
             2.
             2.
             
             Then
             your
             ordinatihn
             by
             the
             sole
             male
             Church
             void
             of
             all
             officers
             ,
             and
             calling
             of
             
             officers
             without
             officers
             (
             a
             thing
             without
             example
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             except
             where
             God
             calls
             immediatly
             )
             wants
             an
             act
             of
             order
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             ;
             for
             your
             way
             is
             ,
             in
             ordinary
             the
             Church
             is
             before
             the
             officers
             and
             gives
             being
             to
             the
             officers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             ordination
             be
             but
             an
             approbation
             of
             the
             officers
             ,
             who
             have
             already
             being
             ,
             and
             not
             necessary
             that
             ordination
             should
             be
             where
             there
             is
             election
             of
             people
             ,
             then
             it
             shall
             be
             strange
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             officers
             at
             all
             ;
             the
             calling
             of
             officers
             we
             read
             of
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             (
             who
             yet
             need
             not
             be
             there
             ,
             but
             are
             
               ex
               superabundanti
            
             ,
             present
             )
             as
             Act.
             1.
             
             Act.
             6.
             
             Act.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.
             14
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             10
             ,
             &c.
             and
             no
             where
             is
             there
             
               vola
               vel
               vestigium
            
             ,
             of
             a
             command
             or
             promise
             to
             the
             Church
             destitute
             of
             officers
             ,
             to
             call
             and
             give
             being
             to
             officers
             ,
             nor
             any
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             for
             it
             .
             And
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             owning
             such
             a
             Logick
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             puts
             upon
             me
             ,
             
               The
               Church
               have
               not
               received
               power
               of
               excommunicating
               all
               their
               officers
            
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             
               they
               have
               not
               received
               that
               power
               ,
            
             a●
             neither
             thing
             ,
             nor
             words
             ,
             are
             in
             my
             mind
             ,
             or
             book
             .
             But
             I
             
             provoke
             all
             the
             Brethren
             for
             a
             warrant
             ,
             or
             shadow
             of
             a
             warrant
             ,
             by
             precept
             ,
             by
             promise
             ,
             by
             practice
             in
             Scripture
             for
             a
             Church
             void
             of
             officers
             ,
             that
             hath
             power
             to
             call
             and
             give
             being
             to
             officers
             ,
             or
             admit
             in
             ,
             or
             cast
             out
             members
             ,
             or
             perform
             any
             Church
             worship
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             if
             Christ
             have
             given
             any
             jurisdiction
             at
             all
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             in
             calling
             and
             in
             giving
             being
             to
             the
             officers
             of
             Christs
             visible
             Kingdom
             :
             but
             the
             specifick
             acts
             of
             giving
             being
             to
             the
             officers
             are
             to
             set
             men
             over
             the
             work
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             separate
             and
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             calling
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             2.
             to
             prove
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             put
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             the
             requisite
             qualifications
             or
             not
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
             10.
             to
             lay
             hands
             on
             men
             for
             the
             office
             cautelously
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             
             2●
             .
             to
             commit
             the
             charge
             to
             faithful
             men
             ,
             able
             to
             teach
             others
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               
               Tit.
            
             1.
             5.
             are
             ascribed
             to
             Elders
             ,
             to
             Prophets
             ,
             to
             
             Pastors
             .
             Shew
             me
             the
             like
             ascribed
             to
             your
             Church
             wanting
             officers
             .
             Mr.
             R.
             his
             comparisons
             of
             an
             Embassador
             ,
             &c.
             must
             stand
             then
             till
             you
             answer
             these
             often
             proposed
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             weak
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             that
             the
             Elders
             of
             Ephesus
             was
             congregational
             .
             
             Mr.
             H.
             answers
             not
             my
             Arguments
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             nor
             toucheth
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             most
             weak
             to
             say
             .
             Dath
             Paul
             
               exhort
               the
               Elders
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               assembled
               in
               the
               Classis
               to
               watch
               against
               rav●ning
               Wolves
               ,
               or
               did
               they
               not
               this
               in
               their
               special
               charges
               ?
            
             As
             if
             a
             Judicature
             of
             civil
             Watchmen
             ,
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Physicians
             were
             not
             both
             alone
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             respective
             Assemblies
             to
             watch
             over
             the
             City
             and
             the
             sick
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               When
               Churches
               were
               compl●ted
               with
               all
               officers
               ,
               that
            
             
             
               then
               ordination
               was
               acted
               by
               a
               Colledge
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               Text
               saith
               any
               such
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             homogeneal
             Church
             yet
             wanting
             officers
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             )
             is
             complete
             to
             create
             and
             call
             its
             officers
             ,
             and
             a●
             Independent
             in
             an
             Island
             without
             officers
             ,
             and
             hath
             that
             power
             ,
             
             and
             no
             word
             of
             precept
             ,
             or
             promise
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             practice
             for
             such
             a
             Church
             creating
             their
             officers
             .
             Paul
             should
             have
             bid
             them
             use
             their
             power
             of
             ordaining
             ,
             as
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             hids
             them
             use
             their
             power
             of
             chusing
             .
             And
             Paul
             should
             not
             have
             charged
             Timothy
             to
             usurp
             ordaining
             of
             officers
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             a
             Church
             in
             an
             orderly
             way
             ,
             being
             the
             first
             formal
             subject
             of
             the
             Keyes
             to
             do
             it
             .
             And
             Mr.
             R.
             gives
             instances
             ,
             where
             the
             Elders
             are
             commanded
             to
             ordain
             ,
             and
             lay
             on
             hands
             ,
             and
             sayes
             this
             command
             or
             practice
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             My
             fourth
             Argument
             stands
             ,
             because
             every
             twelve
             in
             a
             family
             ,
             
             is
             an
             homogeneous
             Church
             .
             True
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             )
             but
             they
             watch
             one
             over
             another
             by
             family
             rules
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             That
             is
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             ;
             for
             a
             family
             combination
             hath
             all
             the
             essentials
             of
             a
             Church
             combination
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             be
             taken
             for
             an
             homogeneal
             association
             ,
             and
             wanteth
             only
             the
             name
             :
             for
             they
             cannot
             watch
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             touching
             
             seals
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             can
             any
             homogeneous
             Church
             of
             divers
             families
             so
             watch
             over
             one
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Whether
               Covenant-right
               to
               Baptisme
               be
               derived
               from
               the
               nearest
               Parents
               only
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               remoter
               ,
               the
               Grand-Fathers
               .
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               It
               belongs
               not
               to
               any
               ●…d
               ●●ssors
               ,
               either
               nearer
               or
            
             
             
               further
               off
               removed
               ,
               it
               is
               from
               the
               next
               Parents
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               firstly
               to
               give
               Covenant
               right
               of
               Baptisme
               to
               their
               Child
               〈◊〉
               when
               I
               say
               Pred●●●ssors
               near
               e●…r
               further
               off
               ,
               I
               include
               and
               comprohend
               all
               ,
               beside
               the
               next
               parent
               —
               Now
               covenant
               right
               agrees
            
             
             
               not
               to
               all
               other
               fo●
               them
               ,
               nor
               can
               the
               P●…
               〈◊〉
               this
               〈◊〉
               out
               the
               next
               parent
               (
               in
               Church
               covenant
               )
               who
               is
               the
               adequate●●●s●
               of
               deriving
               these
               priviledges
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             When
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               belongeth
               not
               to
               remote
               Parents
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               fistly
               to
               convey
               Covenant
               right
               to
               the
               children
               ,
            
             he
             would
             make
             the
             Reader
             believe
             that
             remote
             Parents
             have
             some
             causative
             influence
             ,
             but
             not
             primary
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             subject
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             nearest
             parent
             be
             the
             adequate
             cause
             of
             conveyance
             (
             as
             ●e
             saith
             )
             then
             shall
             he
             not
             leave
             any
             influence
             at
             all
             to
             remote
             parents
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             nearest
             parent
             as
             visibly
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             
             grace
             ,
             but
             as
             visibly
             in
             Church-covenant
             Independent
             wise
             ,
             by
             
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             Doctrine
             :
             for
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               ibid.
               )
               the
               next
               parents
               can
               give
               the
               priviledge
               and
               title
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               without
               any
               help
               of
               the
               pred●●●sso●
               .
            
          
           
             Hence
             1.
             more
             weight
             is
             laid
             upon
             the
             Church-covenant
             
             than
             upon
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ;
             and
             the
             Traditions
             of
             men
             are
             heightned
             above
             the
             Gospel
             and
             command
             of
             God.
             For
             suppose
             that
             
               Iudas
               ,
               Magus
               ,
               Iezabel
            
             ,
             who
             are
             under
             the
             Church-covenant
             ,
             be
             never
             discovered
             ,
             nor
             judicially
             cast
             out
             ,
             they
             convey
             covenant-right
             to
             Baptism
             .
             But
          
           
             1.
             
             These
             of
             approved
             godliness
             and
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             who
             cannot
             in
             conscience
             submit
             to
             their
             Church-covenant
             ,
             are
             secluded
             from
             the
             Seals
             ,
             and
             their
             seed
             from
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             the
             places
             in
             the
             margin
             clear
             ,
             and
             Magus
             and
             Iezabel
             their
             children
             are
             admitted
             to
             Baptism
             for
             the
             new
             Church-covenant
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             
               famously
               known
               to
               be
               godly
            
             to
             the
             Brethren
             of
             the
             congregational
             way
             ,
             and
             
               who
               bring
               sufficient
               testimonial
               with
               them
               ,
            
             (
             as
             their
             own
             words
             are
             )
             though
             the
             testimonial
             be
             from
             private
             Christians
             ;
             yet
             because
             the
             testimonial
             is
             not
             from
             a
             Church
             ,
             a
             Church
             known
             to
             them
             to
             be
             under
             a
             Church-covenant
             either
             implicitly
             or
             explicitly
             ,
             are
             not
             admitted
             to
             Church-ordinances
             ,
             and
             so
             neither
             their
             seed
             to
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Godly
             so
             journers
             known
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             visible
             members
             broken
             off
             from
             Church-membership
             through
             no
             sin
             or
             scandal
             
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             either
             through
             violence
             of
             persecution
             ,
             or
             some
             stroke
             of
             judgement
             ,
             as
             Pestilence
             ,
             that
             hath
             scattered
             them
             ,
             and
             removed
             the
             Elders
             by
             death
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             Baptism
             to
             their
             children
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             visibly
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             yet
             the
             seed
             of
             Magus
             and
             Iezabel
             ,
             upon
             the
             sole
             account
             of
             the
             Church-covenant
             ;
             so
             that
             
               opus
               opera●um
            
             ,
             the
             deed
             done
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             the
             formality
             of
             their
             membership
             ,
             without
             the
             contempt
             ,
             reigns
             here
             as
             in
             Popery
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Then
             by
             this
             they
             cannot
             have
             a
             wedding-garment
             to
             mens
             discerning
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             inchurched
             their
             way
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             nor
             the
             visibly
             called
             of
             God.
             Nor
          
           
             5.
             
             Members
             visible
             of
             Christs
             Body
             ,
             but
             as
             Pagans
             and
             Publicans
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             thus
             inchurched
             in
             the
             nearest
             parent
             ,
             and
             their
             seed
             unclean
             and
             Pagan-seed
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Then
             the
             seals
             were
             never
             administred
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Gospel
             until
             the
             Independent
             Churches
             arose
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Nor
             can
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Assyria
               ,
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             be
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Son
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               Isa.
               19.
               25.
               
               &
               2.
               1
               ,
               3.
               
               Rev.
            
             11.
             15.
             except
             onely
             in
             the
             nearest
             father
             and
             mother
             inchurched
             by
             the
             Church-covenant
             ;
             The
             ●●ed
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             and
             their
             offspring
             blessed
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Isa.
             61.
             9.
             their
             seed
             and
             their
             seeds
             seed
             .
             Isa.
             59.
             21.
             the
             enduring
             seed
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Psa.
               89
               29
               ,
               36.
               
               Isa.
               53.
               10.
               
               Gen.
               13.
               15.
               
               Isa.
            
             45
             ,
             25
             ,
             by
             our
             Brethrens
             way
             are
             but
             onely
             the
             nearest
             sons
             and
             daughters
             
             of
             the
             onely
             nearest
             father
             and
             mother
             in
             Church
             covenant
             .
             So
             Christ
             is
             not
             Davids
             seed
             ,
             for
             David
             was
             not
             (
             I
             judge
             )
             his
             nearest
             father
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
             When
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             
               godly
               is
               blessed
            
             ,
             Psal.
             37.
             26.
             
               his
               seed
               is
               mighty
               on
               earth
               ,
            
             Ps●●
             .
             12.
             2.
             it
             must
             be
             onely
             his
             nearest
             sons
             and
             daughters
             ,
             not
             the
             thousand
             generations
             ,
             Exod.
             20.
             
             And
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Praise
               him
               all
               ye
               seed
               of
               Iacob
               ,
            
             Psal.
             22.
             v.
             23.
             none
             are
             then
             invited
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             nearest
             sons
             and
             daughters
             of
             the
             nearest
             parents
             :
             for
             our
             Brethren
             (
             from
             whence
             is
             the
             marrow
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             Book
             )
             tell
             us
             ,
             the
             1
             
               Corinth
               .
               7.
               14.
               seems
               to
               limit
               the
               foederal
               sanctity
               or
               holiness
               to
               the
               children
               ,
               whose
               next
               parents
               ,
               one
               or
               both
               ,
               were
               believers
               —
               for
               if
               we
               go
               one
               degree
               beyond
               the
               next
               parents
               —
               we
               might
               baptize
               the
               children
               of
               all
               the
               Turks
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Indians
               :
            
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             all
             the
             huge
             multitude
             of
             sons
             and
             daughters
             coming
             in
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             make
             an
             
               eternal
               excellency
            
             ,
             Isa.
             60
             4
             15.
             
               and
               the
               joy
               of
               many
               generations
               ,
            
             who
             
               shall
               inherit
               the
               land
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             v.
             21.
             to
             whom
             
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               an
               everlasting
               light
               ,
            
             v.
             19.
             shall
             be
             the
             children
             onely
             ,
             
               whose
               next
               parents
               ,
               one
               or
               both
               ,
               are
               believers
               .
            
             But
             we
             think
             the
             second
             Command
             ,
             Exod.
             20.
             takes
             the
             Brethren
             off
             that
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             such
             ups
             and
             downs
             ,
             and
             leaping
             like
             Locusts
             and
             Frogs
             from
             earth
             to
             water
             ,
             and
             from
             water
             to
             earth
             ,
             hath
             not
             been
             heard
             :
             for
             how
             often
             are
             Independent
             members
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Christians
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             it
             again
             as
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             their
             seed
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             their
             seeds
             seed
             Pagans
             ?
             If
             all
             the
             fastning
             of
             an
             everlasting
             covenant
             to
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             be
             onely
             nearest
             parents
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             break
             the
             Charters
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             all
             Covenant-mercies
             are
             cancelled
             to
             the
             seed
             ,
             and
             the
             seeds
             seed
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             If
             we
             speak
             with
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             adequate
             cause
             of
             covenant
             
             love
             to
             fathers
             and
             sons
             ,
             is
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Deut.
               7.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               &
               10.
               15
               2
               
               Sam.
               7.
               23.
               24.
               
               Luke
               1.
               50
               ,
               68
               ,
               69.
               
               Eph.
            
             2.
             4.
             the
             conveying
             subordinate
             cause
             ,
             is
             sometime
             a
             family
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             physical
             parent
             onely
             ,
             to
             convey
             the
             covenant-right
             onely
             in
             the
             direct
             blood
             threed
             or
             blood-line
             from
             parent
             to
             childe
             ,
             but
             as
             both
             Physical
             and
             Moral
             ,
             or
             Oeconomick
             parent
             ;
             for
             Abraham
             getteth
             the
             covenant-charter
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             to
             his
             blood-seed
             ,
             but
             to
             strangers
             and
             servants
             born
             under
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             7.
             12.
             
             It
             s
             given
             to
             Cornelius
             and
             his
             house
             ,
             
               Act.
               10.
               48.
               
               &
            
             16.
             33.
             sometimes
             to
             Samaria
             a
             great
             city
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             to
             Macedonia
             ,
             to
             a
             great
             kingdom
             :
             
               Exod.
               3●
               .
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               fathers
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               .
            
             Now
             Abraham
             was
             not
             their
             next
             parent
             :
             Deut.
             10.
             11.
             
             He
             gives
             the
             
               land
               promised
               to
               the
               fathers
               .
               Luke
               1.
               72.
               
               He
               saved
               us
               ,
               to
               perform
               the
               mercy
               promised
               to
               our
               fathers
            
             ;
             v.
             73.
             
               to
               remember
               his
               holy
               covenant
            
             ;
             v.
             74.
             
             
               The
               oath
               which
               he
               sware
               to
               our
               father
               Abraham
               .
            
             Acts
             2.
             
             
               The
               promise
            
             (
             v.
             39.
             )
             
               is
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               children
               :
            
             What
             ?
             onely
             to
             your
             nearest
             children
             ?
             yea
             
               &
               to
               all
               that
               are
               afar
               off
               even
               as
               many
               as
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               shall
               call
               .
            
             2
             Cor.
             6
             16.
             
             
               I
               will
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               my
               people
            
             ;
             
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               seed
               ,
            
             Gen.
             17.
             7.
             
             Either
             must
             this
             fail
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             or
             we
             have
             no
             more
             right
             to
             the
             promises
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             then
             the
             children
             of
             Pagans
             have
             ;
             for
             if
             their
             nearest
             parent
             believe
             .
             they
             have
             covenant
             right
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             but
             a
             yesterdays
             charter
             :
             yea
             ,
             though
             
               the
               children
               do
               worse
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               themselves
               more
               than
               their
               fathers
               ,
            
             Judg.
             2.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Deut.
             29.
             25.
             
             Ezek.
             2.
             3.
             yet
             if
             they
             repent
             ,
             
               Lev.
               26.
               42.
               then
               I
               will
            
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             
               remember
               my
               covenant
               with
               Iacob
               ,
               and
               also
               my
               covenant
               with
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               also
               my
               covenant
               with
               Abraham
               will
               I
               remember
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               remember
               the
               land
               —
               I
               will
               not
               cast
               them
               away
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Nor
             is
             this
             a
             Tempore●●●rcy
             onely
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
               Ezek.
               38.
               24
               ,
               25.
               1
               
               Kings
               11.
               32.
               
               &
               8
               19.
               
               〈◊〉
               Kings
               19.
               34.
               
               &
               20.
               
               〈◊〉
               .
               Psal.
               132.
               10
               
               Isa.
            
             37
             35.
             
             Now
             if
             the
             Parent
             nearest
             be
             the
             adequate
             cause
             ,
             the
             mercy
             is
             not
             conveyed
             by
             David
             ,
             o●
             
               for
               Davids
               sake
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             more
             than
             to
             the
             wildest
             Pagan
             .
             And
             that
             1
             ●or
             .
             7
             14.
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             farther
             off
             children
             ,
             as
             
               Rom.
               11.
               16.
               
               If
               the
               
               root
               be
               holy
               ,
               so
               are
               the
               branches
            
             ;
             he
             means
             the
             branches
             to
             be
             
               graffed
               in
               again
            
             ,
             v.
             23.
             the
             branches
             
               beloved
               for
               the
               fathers
               sake
            
             ,
             v.
             28.
             far
             off
             branches
             ,
             not
             yet
             ingraffed
             again
             ,
             until
             
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               be
               come
               in
               ,
            
             v.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               In
               the
               place
            
             Exod.
             ●0
             .
             
               the
               Lord
               ●ies
               not
               himself
               to
               a
               law
               ,
               but
               walks
               in
               breadth
               ,
               as
               best
               be●●om●
               his
               Wisdom
               ;
               so
               ●e
               eximes
               some
               from
               the
               threatning
               ,
               and
               withhelds
               the
               expression
               of
               his
               love
               from
               others
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             
               expressions
               of
               the
               Lords
               love
               and
               mercy
               ,
            
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             (
             the
             Lord
             useth
             the
             latitude
             of
             soveraignty
             here
             )
             and
             the
             extending
             of
             covenant-mercy
             to
             the
             thousand
             generations
             ,
             is
             a
             far
             other
             thing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Lord
               withholds
               the
               expressions
               of
               his
               love
               from
               others
               in
               the
               thousands
               mentioned
               ,
            
             if
             he
             mean
             the
             expressions
             of
             his
             covenant-love
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             must
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             from
             contradicting
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ?
             Calvin
             (
             whom
             Mr.
             H.
             
             misciteth
             )
             saith
             ,
             it
             s
             meant
             of
             covenant-mercy
             to
             be
             propagated
             to
             the
             thousand
             generations
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               seed
               .
            
             Now
             neither
             Scripture
             nor
             Calvin
             ever
             meant
             by
             seed
             ,
             the
             nearest
             seed
             of
             the
             nearest
             parent
             onely
             :
             
               Quod
               D●…
               gratia
               (
               inquit
            
             Calvin
             )
             
               in
               fam●…
               p●orum
               aeterna
               resideat
               .
               Perkins
            
             is
             as
             clear
             in
             this
             .
             I
             wonder
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             was
             not
             afraid
             to
             cite
             these
             worthy
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             an
             opinion
             so
             repugnant
             diametrally
             to
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             :
             and
          
           
             10.
             
             To
             the
             longanimity
             and
             patience
             of
             God.
             For
             an
             earthly
             Prince
             making
             a
             covenant
             of
             grace
             with
             a
             man
             and
             his
             family
             ,
             were
             it
             grace
             and
             gracious
             dealing
             to
             cut
             off
             all
             his
             posterity
             for
             the
             fault
             of
             onely
             the
             nearest
             parents
             ,
             so
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             blood-line
             should
             be
             to
             him
             as
             damned
             Traitors
             and
             Rebels
             ?
             And
          
           
             11.
             
             It
             close
             everts
             the
             liberty
             of
             God
             in
             his
             free
             election
             of
             grace
             ;
             for
             doth
             not
             Scripture
             and
             Experience
             teach
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             never
             sent
             his
             Gospel
             to
             a
             Nation
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             there
             among
             them
             his
             chosen
             ones
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Elect
             and
             Reprobate
             ,
             Acts
             18.
             9
             ,
             10.
             and
             therefore
             the
             Nation
             called
             of
             God
             
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             also
             the
             chosen
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             loved
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             most
             precious
             part
             :
             So
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Deut.
               7.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               &
               10.
               15.
               
               Eph.
               1.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               1
               
               Cor.
               1.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Psal.
               132.
               13
               ,
               14.
               15.
               
               &
            
             147.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Now
             if
             he
             should
             e●●t
             off
             men
             from
             the
             covenant
             for
             the
             real
             defection
             of
             the
             onely
             nearest
             parent
             ,
             he
             must
             remove
             the
             Gospel
             for
             the
             same
             defection
             ,
             and
             conclude
             himself
             that
             he
             should
             not
             choose
             to
             life
             the
             children
             of
             some
             Reprobates
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             :
             and
             it
             s
             as
             great
             a
             wonder
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             should
             claim
             to
             Zanchius
             for
             this
             opinion
             ,
             
             for
             he
             expresly
             refutes
             it
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               They
               who
               imitate
               the
               sins
               of
               parents
               may
               expect
               plagues
               ,
               they
               that
               follow
               the
               obedience
               of
               faithful
               parents
               may
               expect
               mercies
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             s
             impertinent
             ;
             for
             such
             as
             follow
             the
             sins
             of
             parents
             are
             none
             of
             the
             thousand
             generations
             of
             
               them
               that
               love
               God
            
             ,
             not
             the
             latter
             ,
             of
             them
             that
             hate
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             both
             these
             be
             true
             ,
             Mr.
             H.
             must
             prove
             that
             mercies
             promised
             Exod.
             20.
             are
             covenant-mercies
             derived
             from
             the
             nearest
             parents
             onely
             ,
             else
             he
             saith
             nothing
             for
             his
             owne
             cause
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               mercies
               here
               promised
               are
               not
               all
               the
               particular
               blessings
               and
               priviledges
               that
               the
               parents
               were
               possessed
               of
               .
               Israel
               wanted
               circumcision
               fourty
               years
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Iudges
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               70
               years
               captivity
               they
               wanted
               sundry
               priviledges
               they
               enjoyed
               under
            
             David
             and
             Solomon
             ;
             
               the
               mercy
               here
               must
               be
               grace
               and
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             This
             is
             for
             me
             :
             But
             when
             Mr.
             H.
             would
             have
             Infants
             of
             nearest
             parents
             excommunicated
             ,
             to
             be
             excluded
             both
             from
             Baptism
             and
             Covenant-mercy
             ,
             and
             have
             them
             in
             the
             case
             
             wholly
             with
             the
             Infants
             of
             Pagans
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             excluded
             from
             grace
             and
             glory
             ;
             else
             Mr.
             H.
             must
             shew
             ,
             with
             Anabaptists
             ,
             some
             way
             of
             Salvation
             of
             Infants
             who
             are
             without
             the
             covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             no
             share
             in
             that
             onely
             precious
             Name
             by
             which
             men
             are
             saved
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             hope
             Mr.
             H.
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             Israel
             wanted
             circumcision
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             their
             nearest
             parents
             onely
             ;
             there
             was
             a
             physical
             impediment
             ;
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             loves
             mercy
             better
             than
             sacrifice
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             Infants
             wounded
             in
             that
             ●earisome
             journey
             :
             Nor
             was
             it
             for
             their
             nearest
             parents
             Idolatry
             onely
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             and
             their
             fathers
             from
             Egypt
             until
             that
             day
             ,
             Ezek.
             2.
             3.
             rebelled
             ,
             they
             were
             deprived
             of
             this
             other
             priviledge
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             must
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             in
             
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Judges
             ,
             a
             stiff-necked
             generation
             ,
             who
             did
             worse
             than
             their
             fathers
             ,
             despised
             ,
             mocked
             and
             killed
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             were
             all
             of
             them
             visible
             converts
             ,
             a
             generation
             of
             lovers
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             kept
             his
             commandments
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               This
               being
               the
               meaning
               ,
               as
            
             Calvin
             ,
             Zanchius
             ,
             Junius
             ,
             Perkins
             ,
             
               what
               inference
               can
               be
               made
               for
               the
               conveyance
               of
               the
               right
               of
               Baptism
               from
               remote
               parents
               to
               children
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               for
               how
               doth
               this
               agree
               to
               children
               to
               love
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               keep
               his
               commandments
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               yet
               capable
               ,
               being
               not
               come
               to
               years
               to
               put
               forth
               such
               acts
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             shall
             not
             invite
             Anabaptists
             to
             triumph
             in
             pulling
             this
             
             Argument
             for
             Infant-baptism
             from
             our
             Divines
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             words
             must
             be
             expounded
             of
             actual
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             actual
             obedience
             in
             Infants
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             if
             Infants
             be
             not
             capable
             of
             actual
             love
             and
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             covenant-mercy
             must
             be
             broken
             off
             in
             all
             Infants
             who
             die
             
               before
               they
               can
               come
               to
               years
               to
               actually
               to
               love
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               keep
               his
               commandments
            
             ;
             And
             if
             the
             flux
             of
             covenant-mercy
             be
             suspended
             ,
             while
             Infants
             come
             to
             be
             capable
             to
             actually
             love
             God
             and
             obey
             him
             ;
             where
             then
             shall
             be
             covenant
             right
             in
             the
             males
             of
             the
             Jews
             to
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Infants
             born
             of
             covenanted
             parents
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             to
             be
             baptized
             ?
             For
             the
             Argument
             ,
             if
             any
             be
             ,
             must
             be
             thus
             :
          
           
             To
             such
             as
             cannot
             actually
             love
             God
             and
             keep
             his
             commandments
             
             for
             want
             of
             age
             ,
             there
             be
             no
             covenant-right
             to
             Baptism
             
             conveyed
             .
             But
             this
             want
             of
             age
             and
             capacity
             to
             love
             God
             and
             actually
             obey
             him
             ,
             is
             in
             all
             Infants
             in
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             ;
             except
             Mr.
             H.
             mean
             ,
             that
             
               nearest
               parents
            
             can
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             capacity
             ,
             and
             infuse
             actual
             understanding
             to
             Infants
             ,
             that
             they
             
               may
               actually
               love
               God
               ,
               and
               keep
               his
               commandments
               ,
            
             which
             remote
             parents
             cannot
             do
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             mystery
             I
             am
             yet
             to
             learn.
             But
             to
             the
             Reader
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             Infants
             have
             
               no
               right
               to
               Baptism
               until
               they
               come
               to
               years
            
             to
             actually
             love
             God
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             be
             baptized
             until
             they
             be
             converted
             .
             But
             again
             ,
             no
             Anabaptist
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             any
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             by
             covenant-right
             from
             parents
             near
             or
             remote
             ,
             except
             they
             personally
             believe
             and
             profess
             actually
             :
             and
             the
             very
             like
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Where
               shall
               we
               stand
               if
               a
               thousand
               generations
               have
               interest
               in
               Baptism
               ?
               Then
               the
               children
               of
               Turks
               cannot
               be
               excluded
               ,
               for
               some
               of
               them
               are
               found
               between
               us
               and
            
             Adam
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             cavil
             at
             the
             Lords
             words
             ,
             not
             at
             us
             ?
             so
             they
             set
             this
             Conjecture
             down
             as
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Discipline
             ;
             
               It
               s
               not
               above
               66
               generations
               from
            
             Noah
             
               to
               Christ
               ,
               —
               and
               if
               Gods
               mercy
               to
               a
               thousand
               generations
               may
               fetch
               in
               the
               children
               of
               excommunicated
            
             
             
               persons
               ,
               the
               same
               promise
               may
               fetch
               in
               all
               Turks
               and
               Infidels
               at
               this
               day
               .
            
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             are
             Turks
             such
             as
             
               love
               God
               and
               keep
               his
               commandments
               ?
            
             are
             not
             Turks
             avowed
             enemies
             to
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel-covenant
             ?
             and
             so
             for
             many
             generations
             have
             deserted
             the
             covenant
             and
             visible
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             no
             visible
             Church
             ,
             the
             Lord
             having
             removed
             the
             Candlestick
             :
             Can
             this
             be
             said
             of
             children
             born
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Jews
             or
             of
             Christians
             professors
             ,
             because
             their
             nearest
             parents
             are
             extreme
             wicked
             or
             excommunicated
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             yet
             born
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             where
             the
             Candlestick
             is
             ?
             shall
             the
             children
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             circumcision
             ,
             since
             the
             Lord
             for
             Abraham
             ,
             for
             Davids
             sake
             ,
             for
             the
             holy
             Roots
             sake
             (
             not
             the
             nearest
             ,
             who
             were
             most
             unholy
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             7.
             
             )
             gives
             circumcision
             and
             Church-room
             to
             the
             branches
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             16
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             child
             of
             nearest
             parents
             excommunicated
             
               be
               born
               in
            
             
             
               a
               believers
               house
               ,
               or
               resigned
               to
               a
               believer
               ,
               to
               be
               brought
               up
               as
               his
               own
               ,
            
             he
             is
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             say
             our
             Brethren
             ;
             but
             the
             being
             so
             born
             ,
             hinders
             not
             the
             childs
             cutting
             off
             from
             the
             covenant
             .
             
             Where
             then
             is
             his
             covenant-right
             to
             baptism
             ?
             It
             s
             either
             from
             his
             remote
             parents
             ,
             which
             we
             say
             ;
             
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               seed
               :
            
             or
             from
             his
             nearest
             excommunicate
             parents
             .
             This
             latter
             Mr.
             H.
             denies
             :
             or
             from
             the
             Beleever
             ,
             in
             whose
             house
             he
             was
             born
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             contend
             ,
             then
             the
             covenant-right
             is
             not
             broken
             and
             removed
             ,
             because
             the
             nearest
             parents
             are
             excommunicate
             .
             Some
             parental
             covenant-right
             is
             conveyed
             to
             this
             Infant
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             conveyable
             to
             the
             Infant
             of
             a
             Turk
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             hath
             the
             words
             of
             the
             second
             Command
             for
             his
             party
             :
             for
             ,
             i●
             the
             nearest
             parents
             excommunication
             deprive
             the
             children
             of
             all
             covenant-mercy
             and
             right
             to
             the
             seals
             ,
             the
             words
             should
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             should
             be
             less
             in
             shewing
             mercy
             ,
             in
             extending
             it
             to
             one
             generation
             only
             ,
             to
             the
             nearest
             children
             only
             ,
             for
             their
             nearest
             parents
             loving
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             keeping
             of
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             more
             abundant
             in
             severity
             of
             justice
             ,
             in
             visiting
             the
             
               sins
               of
               the
               Fathers
               upon
               the
               Children
               ,
               unto
               the
               third
            
             
             
               and
               fourth
               Generation
               of
               them
               that
               hate
               him
               .
            
             But
             this
             turns
             the
             promise
             and
             the
             threatning
             of
             the
             Command
             upside
             down
             ,
             for
             mercy
             is
             so
             extended
             to
             Fathers
             nearest
             &
             nearest
             Children
             ,
             and
             punishing
             justice
             to
             four
             ,
             and
             the
             command
             extends
             mercy
             unto
             thousands
             ,
             &
             justice
             to
             only
             four
             Generations
             .
             Now
             two
             Generations
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             fewer
             then
             four
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             far
             more
             fewer
             then
             a
             thousand
             Generations
             :
             as
             also
             ,
             if
             mercy
             extended
             to
             a
             thousand
             Generations
             ,
             only
             be
             upon
             condition
             ,
             
               they
               imitate
               their
               godly
               parents
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               )
               by
               loving
            
             (
             actually
             )
             
               and
               obeying
            
             (
             actually
             )
             
               his
               Commandments
               ,
               especially
               that
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               worship
               ,
            
             then
             is
             mercy
             not
             extended
             to
             the
             nearest
             one
             generation
             of
             Infants
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             certain
             the
             nearest
             one
             generation
             of
             Infants
             
               cannot
               be
               yet
               capable
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             with
             the
             same
             
             breath
             )
             
               being
               not
               come
               to
               years
               to
               put
               forth
               such
               acts
            
             of
             actual
             love
             and
             obedience
             in
             worshipping
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             commanded
             in
             his
             word
             :
             and
             if
             mercy
             be
             not
             extended
             to
             one
             generation
             ,
             nor
             Covenant-seals
             to
             Ishmael
             ,
             for
             Abrahams
             ,
             nor
             to
             Esau
             for
             Isaacs
             sake
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             Scripture
             :
             the
             Lord
             shews
             not
             mercy
             to
             thousands
             of
             generations
             ,
             because
             not
             to
             one
             generation
             .
             And
             so
             again
             ,
             the
             promise
             of
             mercy
             is
             destroyed
             ,
             for
             the
             condition
             of
             actual
             love
             ,
             and
             of
             actual
             obedience
             
             is
             physically
             impossible
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Infants
             ,
             both
             of
             Parents
             loving
             or
             hating
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             3.
             the
             sweet
             and
             merciful
             proportion
             is
             destroyed
             ,
             for
             God
             punisheth
             Infants
             Children
             of
             Achab
             ,
             of
             the
             Am●lakites
             ,
             of
             Ieroboam
             in
             the
             cradle
             ,
             though
             these
             Infants
             be
             as
             uncapable
             to
             bow
             the
             knee
             to
             Idol
             gods
             ,
             or
             to
             imitate
             the
             Idolatry
             and
             actual
             abominations
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             the
             Infants
             of
             godly
             parents
             are
             to
             imitate
             the
             actual
             love
             and
             obedience
             of
             their
             parents
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             and
             experience
             teach
             ,
             that
             justice
             proceedeth
             to
             four
             generations
             against
             the
             one
             :
             And
             Mr.
             H.
             denies
             that
             mercy
             goes
             along
             to
             the
             thousand
             generations
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             because
             poor
             Infants
             on
             the
             breast
             cannot
             bow
             their
             knee
             and
             pray
             in
             faith
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             like
             acts
             of
             true
             worship
             ,
             as
             their
             godly
             parents
             do
             :
             and
             yet
             Mr.
             H.
             fathers
             his
             meaning
             upon
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Zanchius
               ,
               Iunius
               ,
               Perkins
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               next
               parents
               being
               excommunicate
               ,
               cannot
               give
               to
               the
               child
               the
               right
               which
               they
               have
               not
               themselves
               .
            
             
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             grant
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             the
             sole
             and
             adequate
             cause
             of
             conveying
             covenant-right
             to
             the
             children
             .
             
               But
               where
               then
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               )
               shall
               we
               stand
               ,
               how
               shall
               it
               be
               conveyed
               to
               remote
               parents
               ?
            
             The
             answer
             is
             easie
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             nearest
             children
             
             of
             excommunicate
             parents
             are
             born
             in
             the
             visible
             house
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             yet
             dwells
             ,
             and
             the
             golden
             candlestick
             is
             not
             removed
             ,
             the
             children
             are
             heirs
             to
             the
             remote
             parents
             ,
             the
             children
             are
             followed
             with
             covenant-mercy
             ,
             passing
             by
             the
             nearest
             parents
             :
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               for
               my
               servant
               Davids
               sake
            
             ,
             1
             King.
             11.
             32
             ,
             34
             ,
             36.
             
               he
               would
               not
               destroy
               Iudah
               for
               his
               servant
               Davids
               sake
               ,
            
             2
             King.
             8.
             19
             ,
             2
             King.
             19.
             34.
             2
             
             King
             ,
             20
             6.
             for
             the
             promise
             is
             not
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             nearest
             parents
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             hands
             with
             whom
             first
             God
             signally
             covenants
             ,
             as
             with
             
               Abraham
               ,
               David
            
             ,
             with
             the
             three
             thousand
             baptized
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             39.
             and
             their
             children
             ,
             and
             all
             
               that
               are
               afar
               off
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               as
               the
               Lord
               shall
               call
            
             with
             the
             seed
             ,
             with
             Samaria
             and
             theirs
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             so
             long
             as
             a
             calling
             Gospel
             is
             there
             :
             This
             
               shall
               not
               fetch
               in
               the
               Turks
               .
            
             How
             will
             Mr
             H.
             with
             so
             short
             a
             good
             night
             of
             Christ
             break
             off
             the
             longanimity
             of
             God
             to
             the
             seed
             for
             their
             nearest
             parents
             ,
             if
             they
             break
             a
             new
             congregational
             covenant
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             if
             by
             persecution
             ,
             and
             through
             no
             sin
             of
             the
             nearest
             parents
             ,
             
             they
             be
             broken
             out
             of
             congregation-state
             ,
             presently
             the
             Candlestick
             is
             removed
             from
             the
             seed
             ,
             and
             a
             bill
             of
             Divorce
             sent
             to
             the
             whole
             race
             ,
             and
             they
             banished
             out
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             declared
             Pagans
             .
             O
             Scriptureless
             cruelty
             ,
             to
             make
             God
             to
             break
             the
             covenant
             first
             ,
             the
             parents
             continuing
             in
             covenant-obedience
             and
             suffering
             for
             Christ
             !
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Men
               of
               approved
               piety
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               visibly
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               seals
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               R.
               )
               but
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               )
               gracious
               men
               be
               pertinacious
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Pertinacy
             in
             a
             scandal
             marrs
             approved
             piety
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             approve
             not
             your
             way
             ,
             are
             they
             therefore
             pertinacious
             ?
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               To
               be
               a
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               in
               general
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               have
               no
               particular
               existence
               of
               membership
               in
               any
               particular
               congregation
               ,
               is
               a
               fansie
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               there
               is
               a
               part
               of
               manhood
               not
               existing
               in
            
             John
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             
               or
               any
               Individuals
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Mr.
             H.
             fansies
             there
             is
             a
             promise
             of
             continuing
             on
             the
             Rock
             made
             to
             the
             congregation
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             or
             that
             congregation
             falls
             off
             the
             Rock
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             R.
             his
             Church-general
             is
             no
             abstract
             generick
             nature
             ,
             but
             an
             individual
             integral
             Catholick
             body
             ,
             existing
             in
             all
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             one
             is
             baptized
             a
             member
             to
             all
             congregations
             jure
             ,
             and
             exists
             and
             dwells
             in
             one
             only
             :
             as
             a
             man
             may
             have
             right
             to
             all
             City-priviledges
             ,
             and
             yet
             may
             reside
             ,
             and
             actually
             enjoy
             only
             the
             City
             priviledge
             of
             London
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             imagines
             that
             our
             Catholick
             integral
             Church
             is
             genus
             ,
             and
             the
             Congregation
             species
             :
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Boston
             should
             be
             the
             whole
             integral
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             finger
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Iohn
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               A
               new
               device
               of
               Mr.
               H.
               his
               two
               sentences
               ,
               the
               official
               and
               dogmatical
               sentence
               of
               officers
               ,
               yet
               not
               concional
               ,
               nor
               juridical
               ,
               and
               another
               juridical
               of
               the
               male-Church
               ,
               is
               examined
               .
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               It
               is
               the
               office
               of
               Rulers
               dogmatically
               to
               discover
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               mind
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               convincing
               by
               witnesses
            
             
             
               the
               offenders
               ,
               and
               preparing
               the
               cause
               .
               And
               the
               brethren
               have
               no
               more
               power
               to
               oppose
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Censure
               thus
               prepared
               ,
               and
               propounded
               by
               the
               Elders
               ,
               then
               they
               have
               to
               oppose
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               for
               the
               Elders
               may
               preach
               it
               as
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               office
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             nothing
             of
             two
             sentences
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Two
             Judicatures
             which
             lead
             witnesses
             .
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Two
             sorts
             of
             binding
             Judges
             .
             This
             then
             is
             will-worship
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             No
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             of
             leading
             of
             witnesses
             to
             convince
             Delinquents
             concionally
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             preaching
             ,
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             ,
             not
             Mr.
             H.
             must
             here
             speak
             ,
             
               Rev.
               2.
               2
               ,
               14
               ,
               20.
               
               Acts
               15.
               
               Matth.
               18.
               1.
               1
               
               Cor.
               5
               1
               ,
               2.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             5.
             22.
             and
             elsewhere
             we
             read
             of
             but
             one
             juridical
             censure
             by
             the
             whole
             Court
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             sentence
             :
             
               If
               he
               h●a●
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               they
               are
               not
               Apostles
               but
               lyers
               ,
            
             Rev.
             2.
             2.
             
             
               Iezabel
               should
               not
               be
               suffered
               to
               teach
               .
            
             Who
             can
             dream
             that
             these
             w●…
             first
             concluded
             dogmatically
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             so
             c●…ded
             by
             the
             officers
             in
             one
             Court
             ,
             and
             then
             were
             concluded
             juridically
             by
             the
             male
             Church
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             These
             words
             ,
             
               T●●l
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             whether
             must
             they
             be
             then
             ,
             
               t●…ll
               the
               Officers
            
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             dogmatically
             determine
             ,
             or
             tell
             the
             male-Church
             that
             they
             may
             juridically
             determine
             ?
             and
             yet
             ,
             one
             of
             these
             bear
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             our
             Brethrens
             way
             .
          
           
           
             Or
             3.
             
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
            
             of
             Redeemed
             ones
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             only
             Church
             .
             The
             first
             is
             our
             Church
             of
             Rulers
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             endure
             :
             the
             other
             two
             cannot
             subsist
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Who
             gave
             ruling
             Elders
             a
             joynt
             power
             to
             preach
             juridical
             sentences
             ,
             which
             must
             binde
             the
             unofficed
             brethren
             as
             the
             
               preached
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             no
             
               calling
               to
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17
             
             ?
             and
             
               how
               can
               they
               preach
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               sent
               ,
            
             Rom.
             10.
             14
             ,
             15
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             How
             can
             rude
             and
             unlettered
             men
             ,
             who
             labour
             
               not
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
               ,
            
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             office
             dogmatically
             resolve
             deep
             points
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             more
             than
             unofficed
             brethren
             ,
             and
             predetermine
             their
             conscience
             ?
             should
             the
             ruling
             Elders
             lips
             that
             way
             preserve
             knowledge
             ?
             and
             should
             they
             as
             the
             Messengers
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             with
             the
             pastors
             ,
             carry
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             so
             binding
             others
             ?
             What
             they
             do
             in
             Synods
             is
             a
             far
             other
             thing
             ,
             for
             there
             they
             act
             juridically
             rather
             than
             dogmatically
             ,
             and
             joyntly
             with
             Pastors
             and
             Doctors
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             sentence
             must
             lay
             bands
             upon
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             male
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             left
             to
             them
             but
             to
             obey
             ;
             and
             can
             obeying
             and
             submitting
             to
             the
             Word
             leave
             any
             room
             to
             judging
             in
             an
             authoritative
             way
             ?
             sure
             ,
             by
             this
             they
             must
             either
             hear
             and
             believe
             after
             a
             popular
             judging
             ,
             or
             then
             reject
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             women
             and
             children
             of
             age
             ;
             and
             what
             place
             then
             is
             left
             to
             juridical
             sentencing
             by
             the
             Elders
             or
             Brethren
             ?
             yea
             ,
             so
             the
             Churches
             freedom
             of
             judging
             is
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             may
             no
             more
             oppose
             that
             dogmatick
             sentence
             ,
             than
             they
             may
             oppose
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             their
             officers
             ?
             and
             what
             greater
             power
             can
             be
             given
             to
             any
             ,
             then
             what
             is
             given
             to
             this
             Independent
             Eldership
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             When
             there
             is
             a
             contradiction
             between
             the
             two
             sentences
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             Judicatures
             must
             be
             supreme
             ?
             If
             the
             dogmatick
             be
             supreme
             ,
             they
             may
             dogmatickly
             determine
             ,
             that
             the
             fraternity
             ought
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             for
             opposing
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             their
             sentence
             ;
             and
             who
             can
             excommunicate
             an
             Independent
             Church
             ?
             And
             again
             ,
             when
             the
             Elders
             themselves
             turn
             Wolves
             ,
             who
             then
             can
             give
             out
             an
             official
             and
             dogmatick
             sentence
             against
             them
             ?
             that
             must
             be
             wanting
             :
             and
             hath
             not
             the
             like
             of
             this
             brought
             forth
             among
             Brownists
             reciprocal
             excommunications
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Synods
               and
               their
               Power
               .
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               Synods
               are
               necessary
               for
               union
               in
               the
               Churches
               :
               In
               the
               multitude
               of
               Counsellors
               there
               is
               safety
               ,
            
             Acts
             15.
             
             Prov.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             Union
             in
             truth
             and
             peace
             among
             Churches
             ,
             say
             these
             Churches
             ,
             must
             make
             one
             visible
             Body
             ;
             then
             ruptures
             ,
             rentings
             ,
             
             scandals
             ,
             must
             say
             there
             is
             in
             this
             body
             visible
             ,
             a
             necessity
             of
             Government
             and
             Jurisdiction
             must
             be
             incident
             to
             that
             visible
             body
             ,
             which
             they
             deny
             :
             for
             this
             union
             must
             be
             a
             professed
             union
             ,
             to
             speak
             and
             think
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             
               Phil.
               2
               2.
               c.
            
             4.
             and
             this
             is
             visible
             union
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             must
             meet
             ,
             not
             in
             their
             members
             (
             that
             is
             unpossible
             )
             and
             here
             is
             a
             visible
             Church
             meeting
             ,
             (
             for
             Civil
             it
             is
             not
             )
             debating
             ,
             advising
             about
             matters
             of
             government
             of
             the
             House
             of
             God.
             So
             strong
             is
             truth
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               There
               are
               associations
               of
               divers
               sorts
               ,
               Classis
               ,
               Synods
               ,
            
             
             
               Provincial
               ,
               National
               ,
               Oecumenick
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             A
             general
             Councel
             is
             before
             mocked
             as
             a
             nothing
             ,
             and
             the
             Brethren
             bring
             arguments
             against
             the
             being
             and
             nature
             of
             Synods
             ,
             Commissioners
             ,
             Representees
             :
             The
             contrary
             is
             here
             asserted
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               acts
               must
               t
               is
               (
               saith
               Mr.
            
             R.
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               Ecclesiastick
               Decrees
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
               Ambignity
               ,
               darkness
               :
               to
               binde
               as
               a
               part
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               1.
               
               That
               which
               is
               contained
               and
               clearly
               deduced
               from
               Scripture
               .
               Or
               2.
               that
               this
               act
               of
               decreeing
               issuing
               from
               the
               immediate
               revelation
               and
               assistance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               maketh
               that
               which
               is
               decreed
               to
               be
               Scripture
               :
               in
               the
               former
               sense
               acts
               tie
               as
               good
               advice
               and
               counsel
               onely
               ;
               in
               the
               latter
               they
               tie
               not
               as
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             No
             man
             (
             I
             do
             not
             say
             its
             done
             consultò
             )
             more
             darkens
             .
             
             I
             brought
             three
             members
             to
             clear
             the
             matter
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             leaves
             
             out
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             darkens
             all
             :
             for
             acts
             of
             Synods
             lay
             on
             bands
             neither
             as
             formal
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             they
             come
             not
             from
             the
             immediately
             inspiring
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             yet
             onely
             as
             clear
             and
             infallible
             deductions
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             counsel
             of
             a
             woman
             Abigail
             ,
             infallibly
             deduced
             from
             the
             sixth
             Command
             ,
             laid
             a
             burthen
             upon
             the
             conscience
             of
             David
             .
             And
             this
             is
             all
             the
             tie
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             gives
             to
             Synods
             ,
             they
             tie
             as
             godly
             counsels
             of
             women
             and
             servants
             .
             But
             Mr.
             R.
             and
             so
             Mr.
             Cotton
             ,
             gives
             a
             third
             member
             ,
             they
             lay
             burthens
             on
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             matter
             onely
             ,
             as
             the
             godly
             advice
             of
             women
             ,
             but
             formally
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             Ministerial
             Authority
             of
             the
             Commissioners
             .
             And
             this
             power
             Mr.
             
               Tho.
               Goodwyn
            
             and
             Mr.
             
               Ph.
               Nye
            
             give
             to
             all
             Ministers
             
             over
             their
             congregations
             :
             So
             as
             these
             three
             shall
             be
             Judges
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             great
             mistake
             in
             this
             distinction
             .
             Hence
             two
             contradictions
             are
             here
             :
             Mr.
             H.
             gives
             no
             power
             to
             Synods
             ,
             but
             power
             of
             advising
             ,
             such
             as
             women
             over
             men
             .
             Mr.
             Cotton
             offends
             at
             that
             ,
             and
             sayes
             ,
             that
             Synods
             have
             a
             Ministerial
             power
             over
             the
             Churches
             .
             In
             the
             former
             Mr.
             H.
             leaves
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             sides
             with
             Socinians
             and
             Arminians
             .
             And
             Mr.
             H.
             shall
             
             confess
             the
             weakness
             of
             this
             distinction
             ,
             if
             applied
             to
             doctrines
             delivered
             by
             Pastors
             to
             the
             flock
             ;
             for
             they
             neither
             binde
             as
             womens
             godly
             counsels
             deduced
             from
             Scripture
             onely
             ,
             not
             do
             they
             binde
             as
             immediately
             inspired
             formal
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             first
             and
             formal
             subject
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             is
             the
             male-Church
             of
             the
             congregation
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             )
             yea
             ,
             not
             that
             onely
             ,
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Cotton
               ,
               a
               part
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               is
               in
               a
               Synod
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Dissenting
             Brethren
             gave
             in
             a
             Paper
             to
             the
             Committee
             
             of
             Accommodation
             at
             Westminster
             concerning
             Synods
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               At
               these
               meetings
               ,
               let
               them
               pray
               ,
               and
               expound
               Scripture
               ,
               resolve
               difficult
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               They
               may
               dogmatickly
               declare
               what
               is
               the
               will
               of
               Christ
               in
               these
               cases
               :
               and
               this
               judgement
               ought
               to
               be
               received
               with
               reverence
               
               and
               obligation
               〈◊〉
               from
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               If
               the
               doctrine
               or
               practise
               of
               any
               Congregation
               be
               erroneous
               ,
               hurtful
               ,
               or
               destructive
               to
               holiness
               and
               peace
               of
               that
               ,
               or
               of
               other
               congregations
               ,
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               give
               an
               account
               thereof
               to
               the
               Classis
               or
               Synod
               .
            
          
           
             So
             we
             owe
             a
             reason
             of
             our
             hope
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             women
             and
             Magistrates
             that
             are
             scandalized
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
               3.
               15.
               
               Rom.
               14.
               15.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             10.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               Classis
               and
               Synod
               may
               examine
               ,
               admonish
               ,
               and
               in
               case
               of
               obstinacy
               declare
               against
               that
               congregation
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               This
               is
               but
               toward
               an
               offending
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               brother
               or
               wom●n
               may
               declare
               against
               ,
               or
               withdraw
               from
               obstinate
               offenders
               ,
               though
               not
               as
               from
               a
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               The
               Classis
               or
               Synod
               may
               judge
               of
               any
               who
               deserve
               excommunication
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               If
               the
               particular
               Eldership
               refuse
               to
               do
               their
               duty
               ,
               the
               Classis
               ought
               not
               onely
               to
               withdraw
               communion
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               exercise
               the
               sentence
               of
               excommunication
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             refused
             by
             some
             ;
             but
             it
             s
             a
             great
             testimony
             from
             Adversaries
             for
             Presbyterial
             Government
             ,
             onely
             it
             wants
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               In
               the
               case
               of
               an
               appeal
               from
               an
               unjust
               sentence
               ,
               the
               Classis
               may
               repeal
            
             (
             they
             say
             not
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             for
             a
             Christian
             woman
             ,
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             repealed
             the
             Acts
             of
             
               Trent
               )
               the
            
             
             
               unjust
               sentence
               ,
               if
               the
               congregation
               be
               obstinate
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             
               The
               Classis
               or
               Synod
               may
               ordain
               Ministers
               for
               congregations
               that
               have
               not
               a
               sufficient
               Ministery
               .
            
          
           
             In
             all
             this
             (
             except
             the
             sixth
             )
             much
             is
             yielded
             ,
             and
             nothing
             is
             yielded
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             Every
             godly
             counsellor
             ,
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             as
             a
             counsellor
             ,
             by
             the
             fifth
             Command
             is
             above
             such
             as
             are
             counsell'd
             ,
             being
             honoured
             to
             carry
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             private
             messenger
             of
             God
             ,
             beside
             that
             the
             counsel
             for
             the
             matter
             bindes
             the
             conscience
             :
             So
             David
             saith
             to
             a
             woman
             ,
             1
             
               Sam.
               25.
               32.
               
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               which
               sent
               thee
               this
               day
               to
               meet
               me
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             insinuate
             a
             distinction
             of
             erroneous
             doctrine
             hurtful
             to
             holiness
             ,
             and
             some
             erroneous
             doctrine
             not
             hurtful
             to
             holiness
             ;
             whereas
             he
             who
             commands
             us
             to
             be
             
               holy
               as
               he
               is
               holy
            
             ,
             
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             16.
             commands
             all
             sound
             opinions
             in
             fundamentals
             ,
             or
             all
             revealed
             truths
             ;
             nor
             can
             it
             but
             be
             hurtful
             to
             holiness
             ,
             to
             have
             erroneous
             opinions
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             such
             as
             Socinians
             ,
             Antinomians
             and
             Familists
             ,
             and
             others
             have
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             do
             not
             with
             Christian
             candor
             set
             down
             their
             minde
             concerning
             Synods
             and
             Classis
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ,
             nor
             confirm
             what
             they
             say
             by
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               a
               heathen
               turn
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               ,
               he
            
             
             
               is
               by
               Mr.
            
             R
             
               his
               way
               ,
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               to
               submit
               to
               Iewish
               ceremonies
               ,
               because
               every-member
               of
               the
               corporation
               must
               be
               under
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               whole
               :
               This
               shall
               make
               every
               Law
               positive
               to
               be
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Not
             so
             :
             It
             s
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             the
             
             whole
             rule
             the
             part
             ,
             but
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             Ergo
             every
             member
             is
             to
             submit
             to
             every
             positive
             Law
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             though
             most
             unjust
             ,
             the
             member
             is
             t●…
             submit
             to
             every
             Law
             of
             Nature
             commanded
             by
             the
             whole
             :
             The
             little
             finger
             infected
             with
             a
             Gangrene
             ,
             is
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             cut
             off
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             but
             it
             s
             against
             particular
             nature
             that
             it
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             but
             most
             suitable
             to
             universal
             nature
             .
             So
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             its
             natural
             for
             the
             creature
             rational
             to
             obey
             the
             Creator
             ;
             but
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             but
             it
             s
             a
             meer
             positive
             Law
             that
             Peter
             give
             his
             life
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             God
             by
             a
             positive
             command
             calls
             him
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Law
             positive
             ,
             if
             Divine
             ,
             i●
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             universal
             Nature
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             frequently
             in
             such
             purposes
             slips
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               division
               of
               a
               Nation
               into
               Provinces
               ,
               of
               a
               Christian
               Province
               into
               Territories
               or
               Presbyteries
               ,
               is
               either
               a
               device
               of
               man
               ,
               or
               a
               Divine
               Institution
               .
            
             
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             a
             
               device
               of
               man
            
             be
             taken
             for
             an
             act
             of
             Christian
             prudence
             ,
             it
             is
             then
             neither
             simply
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             mixt
             of
             both
             ;
             for
             a
             device
             of
             man
             is
             taken
             in
             an
             evil
             part
             ,
             for
             an
             unlawful
             forgery
             ,
             as
             1
             
               King.
               12.
               33.
               
               Hos.
               13.
               2.
               
               Psa.
            
             106.
             39.
             and
             so
             whatever
             is
             an
             act
             of
             Christian
             choice
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             device
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               That
               which
               is
               acted
               by
               one
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               altered
               by
               another
               Prince
               ,
               is
               a
               device
               of
               man.
               But
               such
               is
               the
               division
               of
               a
               Nation
               into
               provinces
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             That
             which
             is
             in
             question
             is
             not
             concluded
             ,
             the
             division
             of
             a
             Christian
             Nation
             into
             Presbyteries
             and
             Provinces
             according
             to
             local
             bounds
             and
             Mathematical
             inches
             ,
             is
             alterable
             ;
             and
             so
             a
             congregation
             Independent
             of
             350
             ,
             rather
             of
             349
             ,
             or
             360
             ,
             is
             alterable
             ,
             shall
             it
             not
             upon
             reason
             be
             an
             alterable
             device
             ?
             The
             quantity
             of
             water
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             of
             wine
             that
             every
             one
             drinks
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             how
             long
             the
             pastor
             shall
             preach
             ,
             two
             hours
             or
             three
             ,
             are
             alterable
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             quantity
             ,
             by
             men
             ;
             but
             for
             that
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             a
             congregation
             ,
             of
             water
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             are
             not
             devices
             or
             forgeries
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             such
             associations
             of
             Provinces
             ,
             of
             Territories
             ,
             for
             convenient
             feeding
             ,
             
             governing
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             granted
             for
             counselling
             ,
             Mr.
             Cotton
             for
             command
             and
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             yields
             also
             ;
             so
             the
             question
             shall
             not
             be
             of
             the
             subject
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             power
             and
             of
             the
             bounds
             ,
             
               where
               acts
               of
               free
               choice
               of
               rectified
               reason
               for
               civil
               ends
               also
            
             have
             place
             .
             But
             the
             Conclusion
             is
             naught
             .
             So
             ,
             
               That
               which
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Word
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               a
               device
               of
               man.
            
             I
             assume
             ,
             the
             
             frame
             of
             the
             meeting-house
             for
             congregational
             Worship
             ,
             the
             number
             ,
             names
             ,
             trades
             ,
             callings
             of
             members
             ,
             the
             quantity
             of
             
             water
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             quantity
             of
             Bread
             that
             every
             one
             eats
             a●
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             are
             no
             more
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             than
             the
             Territories
             or
             bounds
             of
             Presbyteries
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             for
             that
             humane
             devices
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               It
               is
               doubtful
               that
               all
               our
               singular
               actions
               (
               as
               Mr.
            
             R.
             
               saith
               )
               are
               mixed
               ,
               for
               eating
               and
               drinking
               must
               be
               for
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               and
            
             Omnis
             actio
             in
             individuo
             est
             moraliter
             bona
             vel
             mala
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             Mr.
             H.
             doubt
             of
             this
             ,
             
               Ames
               ,
               Didoclavius
            
             can
             speak
             
             to
             it
             .
             There
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             an
             action
             indifferent
             ,
             as
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             or
             rather
             Ierome
             ,
             that
             is
             neither
             good
             nor
             evil
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             a
             humane
             action
             properly
             ,
             as
             to
             spit
             or
             purge
             the
             nose
             .
             But
             see
             all
             the
             Schoolmen
             ,
             
               Scotus
               ,
               Thomas
               ,
               Lombard
            
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             writ
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             never
             reade
             this
             new
             Axiome
             ,
             
               Omnis
               actio
               in
               individuo
               est
               moraliter
               bona
               v●l
               mala
               .
               Durandus
            
             indeed
             ,
             and
             the
             Schoolmen
             say
             ,
             that
             every
             act
             individual
             which
             followeth
             deliberate
             reason
             ,
             is
             necessarily
             either
             morally
             good
             or
             evil
             .
             See
             
               Greg.
               de
               Valentia
            
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             mixture
             of
             our
             actions
             ;
             its
             cleare
             there
             is
             something
             physical
             in
             eating
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             hath
             not
             set
             a
             rule
             concerning
             the
             physical
             quantity
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wins
             ,
             so
             there
             be
             not
             too
             much
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             to
             feed
             the
             body
             ,
             nor
             too
             little
             ,
             for
             it
             must
             work
             upon
             the
             senses
             .
             And
             there
             is
             in
             praying
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             the
             tone
             ,
             the
             accent
             of
             the
             organs
             ,
             of
             the
             voice
             ,
             and
             their
             motion
             :
             so
             that
             we
             eat
             and
             drink
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             soberly
             and
             seasonably
             ,
             is
             moral
             ,
             and
             squared
             by
             the
             word
             ;
             but
             a
             man
             sins
             not
             in
             eating
             quickly
             or
             lently
             ,
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             garden
             ,
             or
             sometime
             in
             his
             bed
             ,
             sometime
             at
             midnight
             ,
             upon
             necessity
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Hooker
             errs
             not
             a
             little
             .
             in
             calling
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             
               Act.
               15.
               
               Councels
            
             ,
             such
             as
             godly
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             ,
             may
             give
             to
             others
             :
             for
             counsels
             are
             not
             burdens
             laid
             upon
             the
             people
             and
             Churches
             ,
             by
             the
             wisedom
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             ,
             who
             sharply
             rebuke
             the
             pressers
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             as
             subverters
             of
             the
             soules
             of
             people
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Neither
             are
             they
             indifferent
             advices
             ,
             ●hich
             they
             might
             reject
             ,
             but
             these
             they
             could
             not
             reject
             ,
             without
             despising
             God
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             very
             thing
             that
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               that
               dispiseth
               you
               ,
               dispiseth
               me
               :
            
             which
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             a
             counsel
             of
             the
             Heathen
             man
             to
             a
             Christian.
             It
             is
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Cotton
               )
               an
            
             
             
               act
               of
               the
               binding
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               to
               bind
               burthens
               ,
            
             as
             Acts
             15.
             27.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Decrees
             of
             no
             properly
             so
             called
             Church
             on
             earth
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Decrees
               of
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               .
            
             Mr.
             H.
             calls
             them
             only
             Advices
             and
             Counsels
             :
             is
             it
             not
             safer
             to
             believe
             Luke
             ,
             Act.
             16.
             4.
             then
             Mr.
             
               H
               ?
               But
               a
               Synod
               is
               never
               called
               a
               Church
               ,
            
             say
             they
             ;
             this
             is
             but
             to
             contend
             for
             names
             ;
             for
             the
             word
             Church
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             three
             times
             ,
             Act.
             19.
             32
             ,
             39
             ,
             40.
             given
             to
             a
             civil
             meeting
             :
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             will
             not
             have
             it
             given
             to
             
             bodies
             meeting
             for
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Where
               there
               is
               no
               delegation
               of
               messengers
               by
               mutual
               consent
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               right
               of
               jurisdiction
               ,
               decrees
               onely
               bind
               the
               Churches
               who
               send
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
               Antioch
            
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             2.
             and
             Ierusalem
             sent
             messengers
             ,
             therefore
             two
             Churches
             ,
             at
             least
             were
             sent
             ,
             and
             were
             bound
             ;
             as
             
             for
             delegation
             ,
             we
             shall
             speak
             hereafter
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             they
             ought
             to
             send
             ,
             and
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             light
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             send
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             same
             way
             tyed
             ,
             that
             some
             hundreds
             absent
             ,
             when
             Iezabel
             is
             sentenced
             and
             excommunicate
             ,
             are
             obliged
             to
             withdraw
             from
             communion
             from
             her
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             not
             present
             to
             consent
             to
             the
             sentence
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               It
               s
               no
               prejudice
               to
               the
               care
               and
               wisedom
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               the
               punishing
               of
               the
               congregational
               Throne
               be
               reserved
               to
               God
            
             
             only
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             When
             scandals
             between
             congregation
             and
             congregation
             ,
             and
             members
             of
             divers
             Churches
             are
             greater
             in
             number
             and
             
             offence
             ,
             and
             necessity
             of
             edifying
             and
             scandalizing
             greater
             ,
             his
             wisedom
             must
             provide
             for
             the
             more
             rather
             then
             the
             less
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               when
               a
               Church
               offends
               ,
               I
               must
               tell
               a
               higher
               ,
               then
               must
               I
               at
               length
               tell
               an
               Oecumenick
               or
               General
               Councel
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             General
             Councels
             being
             more
             abstracted
             from
             infecting
             scandals
             of
             conversation
             ,
             are
             rather
             doctrinal
             Remedies
             :
             nor
             are
             censures
             the
             ordinary
             possible
             adequate
             way
             of
             removing
             of
             Scandal
             .
             The
             Word
             and
             Censures
             exercised
             in
             the
             Catholick
             integral
             visible
             Church
             ,
             in
             parts
             integral
             is
             the
             adequate
             cause
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               every
               man
               be
               allowed
               his
               appeal
               to
               an
               higher
               ,
               then
               also
               to
               a
               General
               Councel
               ,
               then
               for
               many
               hundred
               years
               ,
               while
               the
               appeal
               be
               discussed
            
             pendente
             appellatione
             ,
             
               the
               appealer
               cannot
               be
               censured
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             We
             allow
             only
             just
             appeals
             in
             case
             of
             oppression
             ,
             to
             relieve
             the
             oppressed
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             difficult
             cases
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             which
             rarely
             are
             such
             as
             call
             for
             a
             general
             Councel
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             general
             defection
             in
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             such
             may
             be
             ;
             and
             the
             inferiour
             Churches
             ,
             that
             truth
             suffer
             not
             ,
             are
             to
             declare
             for
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             allow
             only
             what
             men
             jure
             may
             do
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             argument
             supposeth
             that
             we
             approve
             a
             towering
             up
             of
             appeals
             ,
             even
             to
             a
             General
             Councel
             ,
             as
             a
             liberty
             of
             every
             member
             ,
             whatever
             unjust
             prejudice
             be
             in
             it
             :
             and
             that
             every
             such
             appeal
             may
             stop
             the
             actings
             of
             Christs
             visible
             Kingdom
             and
             called
             Pastors
             .
             Christ
             hath
             given
             no
             power
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               It
               s
               a
               wonder
               ,
               that
               because
               Churches
               may
               rebuke
               ,
               yea
               ,
               Christians
               may
               rebuke
               Heathens
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               a
               Church
               way
               ,
               that
               therefore
               the
               Synod
               hath
               a
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               —
            
             Paul
             
               rebuked
               the
               Athenians
            
             ,
             Acts
             17.
             
             
               A
               〈◊〉
               these
               acts
               of
               Church
               communion
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             My
             argument
             is
             not
             
               à
               genere
               ad
               speciem
               ,
               sed
               specie
               ad
               genus
               .
            
             These
             convened
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             Holy
             
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             with
             one
             consent
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             suffrage
             and
             judgement
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             9.
             
             &
             21.
             25.
             rebuke
             perverters
             of
             souls
             ,
             Act.
             24.
             28.
             and
             lay
             on
             burdens
             and
             commands
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             observe
             ,
             Act.
             21.
             25.
             and
             keep
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             abstain
             from
             such
             things
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             29.
             and
             give
             Decrees
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Churches
             were
             established
             in
             peace
             and
             truth
             ,
             Act.
             16.
             4
             ,
             5.
             these
             have
             power
             to
             excommunicate
             the
             refusers
             of
             such
             acts
             ,
             according
             to
             Matth.
             18.
             for
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             were
             scandalized
             ,
             and
             complained
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Antioch
               .
               Act.
            
             1.
             who
             sent
             them
             to
             complain
             to
             a
             Synod
             at
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Act.
            
             15.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             6.
             and
             these
             who
             in
             a
             Church-way
             determine
             against
             perverters
             of
             souls
             have
             juridical
             power
             :
             if
             therefore
             these
             men
             had
             done
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             had
             refused
             to
             
               hear
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             Churches
             convened
             ,
             and
             should
             teach
             these
             decrees
             came
             not
             from
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             were
             they
             not
             to
             us
             as
             Publicans
             and
             Heathens
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             and
             wh●●
             more
             could
             the
             Church
             of
             Pergamus
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Thyatira
             Independent
             〈◊〉
             ,
             say
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             do
             in
             making
             acts
             against
             such
             as
             h●ld
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             of
             the
             Nichola●…
             against
             Iezabel
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             20.
             
             If
             they
             should
             after
             prctice
             and
             practice
             such
             impure
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             declare
             them
             perverters
             of
             souls
             ,
             and
             charge
             others
             to
             keep
             no
             fellowship
             with
             them
             ?
             and
             shall
             all
             be
             but
             a
             rebuke
             ,
             &
             such
             a
             counsel
             as
             one
             private
             man
             giveth
             to
             heathen
             ?
             and
             sure
             Pauls
             rebuke
             of
             these
             at
             Athens
             ,
             Act.
             17.
             though
             it
             made
             not
             up
             the
             rebuke
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             yet
             Paul
             rebuked
             them
             not
             as
             a
             private
             man
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             godly
             woman
             may
             rebuke
             Idolaters
             ,
             
             but
             formally
             as
             a
             Pastor
             .
             And
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             as
             Pastors
             removed
             the
             Caadlestick
             ,
             and
             turned
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             and
             unchurched
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             no
             private
             men
             could
             do
             .
             So
             the
             prophesies
             of
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               Ieremiah
               ,
               Ezekiel
            
             ,
             against
             
               Babylon
               ,
               Persians
               ,
               Tyrus
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             they
             made
             not
             the
             people
             to
             be
             Churches
             ,
             so
             they
             came
             not
             from
             private
             men
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             immediatly
             inspired
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             such
             Prophets
             of
             Divine
             authority
             these
             are
             proved
             to
             be
             from
             these
             Prophesies
             :
             So
             the
             juridical
             Church-authority
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             by
             
               Whitaker
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
            
             ,
             and
             hosts
             of
             learned
             Divines
             ,
             is
             concluded
             from
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             Not
             is
             it
             my
             mind
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             did
             excommunicate
             the
             
             Samaritans
             so
             formally
             as
             a
             single
             delinquent
             is
             excommunicate
             :
             nor
             do
             I
             defend
             the
             superstition
             by
             Mr.
             Io-Weemes
             ,
             and
             Jewish
             Doctors
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             excommunicating
             them
             .
             It
             s
             sure
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             the
             true
             Church
             deservedly
             renounced
             Church-communion
             with
             them
             .
             
               Origen
               ,
               Iosephus
               ,
               Car●lus
               Sigonius
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             tell
             us
             they
             were
             most
             corrupt
             in
             their
             Religion
             ,
             2
             King.
             17.
             and
             though
             Augustine
             say
             the
             Jewes
             so
             abhorred
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             drink
             water
             out
             of
             any
             vessel
             of
             the
             Samaritans
             ;
             and
             Christ
             refutes
             that
             ,
             seeking
             water
             to
             drink
             from
             the
             Woman
             of
             Samaria
             .
             Yet
             since
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               4.
               22.
               
               Ye
               worship
               ye
               know
               not
               what
               ;
               we
               know
               what
               we
               worship
               ,
               for
               salvation
               is
               of
               the
               Iews
            
             ;
             he
             evidently
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             R.
             said
             ,
             justifieth
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             excommunication
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             I
             intend
             :
             let
             their
             fooleries
             pass
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             R.
             granteth
             
               one
               Church
               hath
               not
               power
               over
               another
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             True
             ,
             but
             one
             associate
             with
             many
             hath
             power
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               A
               man
               may
               separate
               totally
               from
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               from
               
               an
               assembly
               of
               Turks
               ;
               but
               for
               one
               man
               to
               excommunicate
               ,
               were
               a
               pr●fanation
               of
               the
               Lords
               Ordinance
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             A
             single
             person
             could
             not
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             not
             a
             few
             corruptions
             ,
             
               Mat.
               23.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Mat.
            
             8.
             4.
             no
             single
             person
             can
             lawfully
             be
             a
             member
             of
             a
             Turkish
             Church
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             then
             separate
             from
             such
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             (
             and
             salvation
             was
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Ioh.
             4
             2●
             .
             )
             was
             not
             one
             man
             ;
             therefore
             their
             excommunicating
             of
             the
             Samaritans
             is
             not
             hence
             concluded
             to
             be
             null
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             when
             the
             sounder
             part
             ,
             though
             fewer
             ,
             separateth
             from
             the
             major
             part
             ,
             and
             the
             major
             part
             makes
             manifest
             defection
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             professed
             cause
             and
             covenant
             .
          
           
             And
             2
             carry
             along
             with
             them
             the
             body
             of
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             malignant
             opposers
             of
             pure
             Religion
             ,
             and
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             that
             the
             fewer
             and
             sounder
             part
             have
             the
             collective
             part
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             generality
             of
             such
             as
             make
             conscience
             of
             their
             ways
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             4.
             
             That
             major
             part
             is
             again
             and
             again
             warned
             and
             〈◊〉
             go
             on
             to
             hold
             out
             and
             cast
             out
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             all
             ,
             not
             of
             their
             sinful
             way
             ,
             though
             in
             their
             conscience
             they
             in
             other
             things
             judge
             and
             prosess
             them
             to
             be
             sound
             and
             godly
             :
             in
             that
             case
             I
             judge
             the
             fewer
             part
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             censures
             valid
             :
             for
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             such
             as
             meet
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             If
             all
             common
             affairs
             that
             concern
             many
             congregations
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             R.
             )
             were
             managed
             not
             by
             one
             congregation
             ,
             
             but
             by
             the
             suffcages
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             25.
             
             Apostles
             ,
             Elders
             and
             select
             Brethren
             ,
             then
             Synods
             and
             their
             Church-power
             most
             be
             lawful
             :
             but
             the
             former
             is
             true
             in
             the
             chusing
             of
             Matthias
             ,
             Act.
             1.
             and
             the
             treasury
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             call●ng
             of
             their
             Deacons
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             
             &
             6.
             are
             disposed
             by
             a
             Synod
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             with
             consent
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             Paul
             instructeth
             a
             Synod
             or
             meeting
             of
             〈◊〉
             at
             Ephesu●
             in
             their
             duty
             of
             feeding
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             
             &
             
               Act
               11.
               
               Peter
            
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             his
             going
             in
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             a
             meeting
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Bre●…
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             ,
             4.
             
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             in
             the
             chusing
             of
             Matthias
             ,
             something
             extraordinary
             there
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             could
             not
             do
             as
             Pastors
             ,
             but
             as
             Apostles
             :
             as
             
             Apostles
             they
             appoint
             two
             ,
             v.
             23.
             
             God
             only
             could
             limit
             the
             call
             to
             two
             certain
             men
             ,
             all
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Churches
             on
             earth
             could
             not
             do
             that
             :
             and
             as
             Apostles
             ,
             v.
             24.
             they
             pray
             for
             the
             directing
             of
             the
             lo●…
             :
             and
             Act.
             6.
             as
             Apostles
             by
             the
             immediately
             inspiring
             authority
             by
             which
             they
             writ
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             appoint
             a
             new
             office
             of
             Deacons
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             before
             :
             but
             they
             do
             most
             of
             the
             rest
             by
             the
             Churches
             going
             along
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               There
               is
               no
               Synod
               in
               these
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               There
               be
               no
               delegate
               Commissioners
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               No
               gathering
               of
               members
               by
               common
               consent
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               No
               disputing
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               No
               common
               determination
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Neither
             the
             first
             nor
             the
             second
             are
             essential
             to
             Synods
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             persons
             in
             publick
             authority
             they
             have
             a
             material
             delegation
             ;
             a
             formal
             commission
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             order
             ;
             nor
             were
             the
             last
             two
             wanting
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             where
             the
             matter
             is
             plain
             ,
             shall
             it
             lose
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Synod
             ,
             because
             it
             wants
             doubtsome
             ●…diations
             ?
          
           
             But
             Mr.
             H.
             and
             Mr.
             Cotton
             are
             obliged
             to
             give
             an
             instance
             scriptural
             beside
             the
             question
             :
             we
             have
             Act.
             15.
             a
             meeting
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             exercising
             by
             the
             grant
             of
             Mr.
             Cotton
             and
             the
             7.
             dissenting
             Brethren
             some
             specifick
             Church●●cts
             of
             
             synodical
             ,
             pastoral
             ,
             authoritative
             teaching
             and
             commanding
             of
             more
             congregations
             then
             one
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             have
             power
             to
             exercise
             juridical
             acts
             :
             for
             if
             Peter
             may
             exercise
             one
             specifick
             act
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             let
             us
             suppose
             to
             play
             the
             Musician
             ,
             the
             Astronomer
             ,
             to
             number
             things
             numerable
             ,
             to
             admire
             ,
             to
             laugh
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             deny
             but
             Peter
             then
             must
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             hath
             power
             to
             discourse
             and
             argue
             .
             So
             if
             a
             Synod
             ,
             as
             a
             Synod
             can
             exercise
             one
             specifick
             act
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             being
             
               convened
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             a
             reason
             must
             be
             given
             ,
             why
             a
             Synod
             hath
             not
             the
             essence
             of
             a
             Church
             to
             exercise
             all
             the
             specifick
             acts
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             A
             Synod
             is
             not
             a
             congregational
             Church
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             it
             s
             no
             Church
             ,
             
               est
               incons
               .
               à
               negatione
               species
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Peter
               gives
               an
               account
               of
               his
               fact
               ,
            
             Act.
             11.
             
               to
               the
               Iews
            
             ,
             
             
               who
               doubt
               of
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               his
               conversing
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               but
               here
               is
               no
               Synod
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Syrus
               ,
               Chrysostom
            
             ,
             
             they
             accused
             Peter
             before
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Epiphanius
             thinketh
             C●rinth●s
             set
             them
             on
             work
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             they
             chid
             .
             It
             s
             like
             ,
             saith
             Gualther
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             understand
             this
             ;
             but
             they
             accuse
             no●
             Peter
             .
             But
             Calvin
             wel
             observes
             ,
             Peter
             willingly
             submits
             himself
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             renders
             an
             account
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Church
             :
             and
             what
             is
             that
             but
             a
             Synod
             ?
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             answer
             is
             one
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             Lorinus
             and
             Cornelius
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             out
             of
             humility
             an
             account
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             above
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Act.
             21.
             
             
               The
               Elders
               were
               occasionally
               〈◊〉
               ,
               they
               prescribe
               nothing
               ●o
               Paul.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             seems
             Calvin
             takes
             up
             the
             mind
             of
             Luke
             〈◊〉
             ,
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Hence
               we
               may
               gather
               ,
               when
               any
               serious
               business
               was
               to
            
             
             
               do
               ,
               the
               Elders
               were
               in
               use
               to
               assemble
               ,
               and
            
             Paul
             
               doth
               nothing
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               other
               pastors
            
             (
             ●aith
             
               Gualther
               )
               by
               his
               own
               private
               authority
               ,
               but
               gives
               an
               account
               to
               the
               Ministers
               .
               B●…
            
             saith
             ,
             
               this
               was
               the
               fourth
               Councel
               ;
               Lorinus
               ,
            
             no
             ,
             
               for
               there
               were
               no
               v●tes
               asked
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               no
               debates
               ,
               &c.
               
               Corne●●us
               à
               〈◊〉
            
             also
             denies
             it
             was
             a
             Synod
             ,
             and
             sayes
             it
             was
             but
             a
             meeting
             that
             saluted
             Paul.
             Mr.
             H.
             ownes
             their
             opinion
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             calls
             it
             only
             an
             ●●easional
             meeting
             .
             But
             say
             that
             it
             were
             so
             (
             as
             all
             synodical
             meetings
             ,
             both
             that
             Act.
             1.
             and
             Act.
             6.
             and
             that
             Act.
             15.
             )
             it
             will
             not
             conclude
             it
             to
             be
             no
             Synod
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             saluting
             of
             Paul
             was
             a
             Christian
             formality
             of
             courtesie
             ;
             but
             Paul
             in
             the
             Synod
             ,
             v.
             18
             ,
             19.
             gives
             them
             an
             exact
             account
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               singula
               ordine
            
             (
             saith
             
               〈◊〉
               )
               particularly
               what
               God
               had
               done
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               :
            
             which
             is
             a
             business
             of
             the
             spreading
             of
             the
             Gospel
             through
             the
             habitable
             world
             ,
             and
             they
             shew
             their
             judgement
             of
             Pauls
             carriage
             toward
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             the
             ceremonies
             were
             not
             fully
             expired
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             toward
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             they
             confirm
             the
             act
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             businesses
             worthy
             of
             a
             Synod
             .
          
           
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Independent
               Government
               is
               deficient
               (
               saith
               Mr.
            
             R.
             )
             
             
               because
               now
               when
               Apostles
               are
               not
               ,
               all
               the
               means
               of
               publick
               and
               pastoral
               propagating
               the
               Gospel
               to
               other
               Churches
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               heathen
               ,
               are
               confined
               to
               a
               single
               congregation
               :
               whereas
               the
               Elders
               thereof
               can
               act
               nothing
               as
               officers
               ,
               and
               the
               members
               can
               act
               nothing
               in
               a
               Church-way
               without
               that
               one
               congregation
               .
            
             This
             Argument
             of
             
             mine
             is
             not
             answered
             by
             that
             of
             Mr
             
               H.
               Those
               whom
               pastors
               cannot
               judge
               ,
               as
               being
               without
               to
               them
               ,
               because
               of
               another
               congregation
               ,
               and
               heathen
               ,
               over
               them
               they
               have
               〈◊〉
               pastor-like
               power
               .
            
             For
             the
             Proposition
             is
             most
             false
             :
             Pastors
             cannot
             excommunicate
             those
             of
             another
             congregation
             ,
             or
             heathen
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             cannot
             teach
             them
             as
             pastors
             .
             It
             follows
             not
             ,
             
               ex
               negatione
               speci●i
               ,
               non
               sequitur
               negatio
               generis
               :
            
             This
             is
             not
             a
             man
             ,
             therefore
             this
             is
             not
             a
             living
             creature
             .
             So
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             single
             pastor
             ,
             he
             alone
             cannot
             excommunicate
             an
             offender
             of
             his
             own
             congregation
             ;
             for
             one
             man
             is
             not
             a
             Church
             ,
             Ergo
             he
             cannot
             preach
             as
             a
             pastor
             to
             this
             offender
             .
             The
             consequence
             is
             most
             false
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             Mr.
             H.
             for
             he
             hath
             no
             other
             proper
             pastor
             on
             earth
             but
             he
             .
             So
             weak
             is
             M.
             H.
             his
             present
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             preach
             as
             sent
             pastors
             authorized
             both
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             praying
             of
             the
             Prophets
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             Acts
             13.
             but
             they
             have
             no
             power
             to
             excommunicate
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             are
             yet
             no
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             baptized
             .
             Paul
             ,
             Acts
             16.
             15.
             is
             sent
             to
             preach
             to
             Macedonia
             ,
             without
             their
             choosing
             him
             to
             be
             their
             pastor
             ;
             and
             yet
             Paul
             could
             not
             cast
             out
             those
             that
             were
             no
             members
             until
             they
             should
             be
             member
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             preached
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             not
             as
             pastors
             ,
             because
             not
             chosen
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             Apostles
             ,
             this
             is
             well
             near
             nonsense
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Apostles
             as
             Apostles
             essentially
             are
             Catholick
             pastors
             ,
             not
             private
             Teachers
             ;
             and
             so
             Apostles
             preached
             as
             men
             ,
             not
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             men
             ,
             whose
             Baptism
             was
             neither
             from
             heaven
             ,
             nor
             from
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Why
             not
             pastors
             ?
             because
             not
             chosen
             by
             the
             people
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             men
             onely
             can
             make
             properly
             so
             called
             pastors
             ,
             but
             God
             cannot
             .
             Whither
             go
             we
             !
          
           
             3.
             
             Are
             not
             all
             pastors
             either
             Apostolick
             or
             extraordinary
             or
             
             ordinary
             the
             same
             pastors
             in
             nature
             and
             essence
             ?
             except
             acts
             of
             preaching
             Christ
             and
             of
             Baptizing
             differ
             in
             specie
             and
             nature
             ,
             as
             they
             flow
             from
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             flow
             from
             ordinary
             men
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             make
             Ordinances
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Seals
             ,
             of
             different
             nature
             ,
             better
             or
             valid
             ,
             or
             worse
             and
             less
             valid
             ,
             as
             they
             come
             from
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             from
             ordinary
             pastors
             .
             Strange
             Divinity
             〈◊〉
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             the
             Gospel
             must
             be
             propagated
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             Churches
             planted
             among
             heathen
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Either
             by
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             now
             ,
             and
             shall
             gratifie
             Seekers
             ,
             or
             by
             pastors
             as
             pastors
             ,
             which
             we
             say
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             and
             his
             gainsay
             :
             or
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             private
             men
             ,
             or
             by
             pastors
             as
             private
             men
             gifted
             .
             
             But
             1.
             are
             private
             men
             successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             plant
             Churches
             among
             the
             heathen
             ?
             What
             Scripture
             for
             this
             ?
             Is
             that
             Promise
             ,
             
               L●
               I
               am
               with
               you
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             left
             by
             Christ
             to
             private
             men
             ?
             Sure
             that
             Promise
             is
             made
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Successors
             ,
             in
             all
             acts
             of
             their
             pastoral
             preaching
             ,
             either
             in
             planting
             or
             watering
             :
             So
             he
             sheweth
             (
             saith
             Ierome
             )
             that
             the
             Apostles
             shall
             ever
             live
             in
             faithful
             pastors
             to
             succeed
             them
             ,
             both
             in
             planting
             Churches
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             gather
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               my
               Church
               and
               Saints
            
             (
             saith
             
               Chrysostome
               )
               out
               of
               all
               Nations
               .
            
             Now
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             way
             ,
             the
             Lord
             promiseth
             thus
             :
             
               I
               will
               be
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               all
               faithful
               pastors
               in
               preaching
               (
               when
               the
               Apostles
               are
               dead
               )
               to
               their
               own
               formed
               congregations
               ;
               but
               I
               promise
               no
               presence
               nor
               Ministerial
               assistance
               at
               all
               to
               pastors
               ordinary
               ,
               when
               they
               preach
               in
               another
               congregation
               than
               their
               own
               ,
               or
               when
               they
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               heathens
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               not
               yet
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               then
               they
               act
               not
               as
               pastors
               .
            
             Then
             must
             either
             private
             Christians
             ,
             or
             some
             new
             kinde
             of
             officers
             that
             are
             unknown
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             are
             neither
             
               Apostles
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               nor
               Prophets
               nor
               Doctors
               ,
            
             be
             the
             onely
             planters
             of
             Churches
             among
             the
             heathen
             :
             and
             where
             is
             there
             Scripture
             for
             that
             ?
             Or
             then
             this
             Promise
             of
             Christs
             presence
             must
             be
             made
             to
             private
             men
             .
             But
             have
             not
             some
             private
             men
             brought
             the
             Gospel
             to
             heathens
             ?
             True
             :
             but
             now
             we
             dispute
             of
             the
             onely
             fixed
             ordinary
             spreaders
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             other
             congregations
             and
             heathen
             societies
             ,
             
             since
             the
             Apostles
             are
             now
             dead
             ;
             ye●
             ,
             and
             we
             finde
             that
             the
             Lord
             gave
             a
             sort
             of
             new
             calling
             to
             the
             Apostles
             touching
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             to
             preach
             ,
             as
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             are
             called
             to
             Samaria
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             
             Peter
             to
             Cornelius
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               Act.
               10.
               
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Barnabas
               ,
               Act.
            
             13.
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Paul
             to
             Macedonia
             ,
             not
             Bithynia
             ,
             Act.
             16.
             
             Now
             is
             there
             nothing
             of
             this
             in
             the
             ordinary
             pastors
             ,
             but
             private
             men
             must
             be
             heirs
             to
             these
             Apostolick
             warnings
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             must
             follow
             ,
             if
             pastors
             be
             now
             so
             confined
             to
             one
             congregation
             in
             all
             pastoral
             actings
             ,
             then
             all
             pastoral
             care
             of
             Apostles
             for
             vacant
             Charges
             ,
             for
             planting
             of
             new
             Churches
             ,
             relief
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             removing
             divisions
             &c.
             
             
               Act.
               1.
               
               &
               6
               &
               4.
               35.
               
               &
               11.
               1
               ,
               2.
               &
               15
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               &c.
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               28.
               
               Act.
               8.
               14.
               
               &
               21.
               18.
               
               &
               20.
               38.
               
               &
            
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             were
             temporary
             and
             Apostolick
             stirring●
             ,
             not
             pastoral
             duties
             now
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             died
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             wisdome
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               government
               by
               Independent
               congregations
               be
               insufficient
               ,
               because
               it
               authorizeth
               not
               persons
               to
               be
               pastors
               over
               pagans
               ,
            
             
             
               government
               by
               Synods
               is
               sick
               of
               the
               same
               disease
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             We
             judge
             the
             essence
             of
             a
             pastor
             not
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             
             call
             and
             choice
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             pastors
             ;
             for
             it
             makes
             
               Paul
               ,
               Barnabas
            
             and
             the
             Apostles
             to
             be
             no
             pastors
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             and
             to
             the
             heathen
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             preach
             ,
             and
             maketh
             the
             Apostles
             as
             Apostles
             to
             be
             no
             pastors
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Synods
             from
             Act.
             15.
             and
             Act.
             13.
             may
             lend
             men
             authorized
             
             with
             pastoral
             power
             to
             heathens
             to
             spread
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             private
             men
             as
             no
             pastors
             ,
             but
             as
             private
             men
             ,
             are
             intruders
             authorized
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             for
             they
             have
             no
             promise
             ,
             such
             as
             pastors
             have
             by
             
               Mat.
               28.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Mark
               16.
               15
               ,
               17.
               
               Ier.
            
             1.
             6
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             to
             plant
             Churches
             among
             the
             heathens
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             a
             warrant
             to
             say
             that
             Evangelists
             are
             ordinary
             officers
             left
             by
             Christ
             to
             plant
             Churches
             .
          
           
             If
             
               Richard
               Hooker
            
             have
             any
             ground
             from
             Eusebius
             or
             Scripture
             
             for
             Evangelists
             now
             ,
             or
             in
             Trajans
             time
             ,
             he
             must
             shew
             that
             they
             have
             the
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             :
             for
             how
             could
             Evangelists
             be
             fellow-helpers
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Churches
             planted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             an
             extraordinary
             office
             onely
             ?
             
             See
             those
             Divines
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             and
             my
             learned
             and
             dear
             Brother
             
             M.
             
               George
               Gillespy
               ,
               Miscel.
               quest
               .
               c.
            
             7.
             
             If
             the
             Church
             should
             send
             any
             to
             the
             heathen
             any
             way
             rip●
             for
             the
             Gospel
             .
             these
             could
             be
             no
             other
             than
             ordinary
             pastors
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             omitted
             that
             of
             Mr.
             
               H.
               There
               is
               nothing
            
             Act.
             1.
             
               but
               any
               one
               might
               have
               done
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             he
             mean
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             private
             man
             might
             have
             chosen
             Apostles
             ,
             he
             speaks
             wonders
             ;
             if
             he
             mean
             Peter
             might
             have
             called
             Matthias
             to
             be
             an
             Apostle
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             s
             without
             practise
             ,
             that
             Apostles
             could
             call
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             follows
             not
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             a
             Synod
             .
             Paul
             did
             more
             in
             writing
             Scripture
             ,
             than
             if
             alone
             he
             had
             penned
             the
             decrees
             ,
             
               Acts
               15.
               
               &
            
             16.
             4.
             
             But
             Mr.
             Cotton
             and
             all
             his
             Brethren
             will
             deny
             M.
             H.
             his
             Consequence
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Synod
             at
             all
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               the
               Apostles
               by
               extraordinary
               power
               cared
               for
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             Acts
             4.
             
             Ergo
             
               there
               was
               a
               Synod
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             Antecedent
             is
             not
             mine
             ,
             but
             false
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             was
             no
             doubt
             but
             ordinary
             pastors
             might
             oversee
             the
             Poors
             goods
             of
             many
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               National
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               a
               National
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               The
               greater
               authority
               of
               the
               politick
               whole
               body
            
             
             
               (
               saith
               Mr.
            
             R.
             )
             
               should
               help
               the
               weaker
               parts
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             23
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
               It
               s
               true
               :
               but
               there
               is
               no
               National
               Church
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               to
               help
               the
               congregational
               Church
               ,
               nor
               are
               Churches
               Christian
               now
               in
               Worse
               ●ase
               than
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               for
               they
               had
               a
               High-priest
               and
               a
               National
               Worship
               ,
               at
               which
               they
               were
               to
               meet
               three
               times
               in
               the
               year
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             That
             there
             is
             an
             integral
             Church
             Catholick
             ,
             which
             is
             
             more
             than
             National
             ,
             is
             proved
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             Brethren
             allow
             the
             association
             of
             many
             Churches
             for
             help
             of
             counsel
             :
             and
             the
             Proposition
             that
             is
             granted
             by
             M.
             H.
             is
             as
             true
             ,
             for
             Church
             help
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             associated
             Churches
             could
             not
             yield
             ,
             for
             union
             in
             peace
             and
             truth
             ,
             except
             they
             made
             one
             visible
             body
             united
             .
             
               Natura
               conjugatorum
               hoc
               ●vincit
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Visible
             and
             professed
             covenanting
             with
             God
             ,
             makes
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             
               Gen
               17.
               7.
               
               Deut.
               7.
               6.
               
               For
               thou
               art
               a
               holy
               people
               unto
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
            
             ;
             Deut.
             10
             15.
             
             
               Onely
               the
               Lord
               had
               a
               delight
               in
               thy
               fathers
               ,
               (
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
            
             as
             a
             covenanted
             seed
             and
             Church
             ,
             
               Gen.
               12
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               &
               17
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               )
               to
               love
               them
               and
               their
               seed
               after
               them
               .
            
             Now
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             visible
             covenanted
             ,
             
             by
             M.
             H.
             his
             confession
             was
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             an
             High-priest
             ,
             or
             a
             Temple
             ,
             or
             a
             National
             Worship
             in
             Abrahams
             house
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             High
             Priesthood
             and
             National
             Worship
             was
             accidental
             to
             the
             visible
             Jewish
             Church
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             Ye●
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             in
             Abrahams
             time
             a
             congregational
             Church
             .
             It
             s
             answered
             ,
             Yet
             then
             Priesthood
             ,
             Temple
             ,
             and
             National
             Worship
             
             differenced
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             Our
             Brethrens
             Argument
             in
             this
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             same
             stamp
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Murtherers
             of
             Steven
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             
             Steven
             all
             along
             in
             his
             Apologie
             refutes
             them
             ,
             and
             ●aith
             ,
             the
             Jews
             were
             a
             true
             Church
             in
             
               Egypt
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               no
               Temple
               ,
               no
               Ceremonies
               ,
               no
               National
               Worship
               ,
               but
               by
               faith
               onely
               rested
               upon
               the
               promises
               .
            
             So
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Gualther
               ,
               Bullinger
               ,
               Brentius
               ,
               Marloratus
               ,
               Beza
               ,
            
             contend
             ,
             that
             Steven
             his
             Apologie
             had
             been
             impertinent
             ,
             if
             this
             
             had
             not
             been
             his
             scope
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             were
             a
             visible
             Church
             in
             Egypt
             multiplied
             above
             an
             hundred
             congregations
             ,
             Exod.
             1.
             9
             ,
             11
             ,
             15.
             more
             in
             number
             than
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             covenanted
             Church
             ,
             
               Exod.
               3.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               &
            
             6.
             7.
             8.
             obliged
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             Exod.
             8.
             29.
             and
             did
             eat
             the
             Passover
             ,
             and
             were
             circumcised
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             Exod.
             4.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             &
             12.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             when
             as
             yet
             Aaron
             was
             not
             consecrated
             High-priest
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             Temple
             ,
             nor
             any
             National
             Temple-worship
             thrice
             a
             year
             at
             that
             time
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             Priesthood
             ,
             Temple-National-worship
             thrice
             a
             year
             ,
             sacrificing
             are
             removed
             ,
             Iudah
             remained
             in
             the
             Babylonish
             captivity
             ,
             the
             visibly
             covenanted
             people
             of
             God
             obliged
             to
             pray
             to
             him
             with
             their
             faces
             toward
             the
             Temple
             ,
             1
             
               King.
               8.
               35.
               
               Dan.
            
             6
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             and
             this
             is
             no
             more
             one
             National
             worship
             ,
             than
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             receiving
             the
             Seals
             of
             the
             N
             T.
             are
             one
             National
             worship
             to
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Church-members
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             which
             is
             common
             to
             Gods
             people
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             to
             Egypt
             and
             Assyria
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             is
             no
             distinguishing
             character
             differencing
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             as
             National
             from
             the
             Christian
             Church
             as
             not
             National
             ,
             
               Quae
               sunt
               communia
               ●a
               non
               distingunnt
               .
            
             But
             to
             profess
             ,
             say
             and
             swear
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             publick
             Church-worship
             ,
             agree
             to
             
             Egypt
             and
             Assyria
             ,
             and
             to
             Kingdoms
             and
             Nations
             of
             the
             New
             
             Testament
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ;
             as
             
               Isa.
               2.
               2.
               
               It
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               in
               the
               last
               dayes
               ,
            
             (
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             )
             v.
             3.
             
               that
               many
               people
               shall
               go
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Come
               ye
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               go
               up
               to
               the
               Mountain
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               the
               house
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               teach
               us
               of
               ●ù
               wayes
               ,
            
             &c.
             So
             Isa.
             19.
             25.
             
             God
             shall
             bless
             thus
             ,
             
               saying
               .
               Blessed
               be
               Egypt
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               Assyria
               the
               work
               of
               my
               hand
               ,
               and
               Israel
               my
               inheritance
               .
            
             Which
             the
             seventh
             Angel
             declares
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               Rev.
               11.
               15.
               
               The
               Kingdoms
               of
               this
               world
               are
               become
               (
               the
               Kingdoms
               )
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               reign
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             So
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             
               Psal.
               2.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               &
               22.
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               &
               72.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               7.
               
               &
               97.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               8.
               
               &
               99.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               &
               110.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Mal.
               1.
               11.
               
               Isa.
               19.
               16.
               
               &
               55.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               &
               35.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               &
               60.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               &
               62
               ,
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               6
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ier.
               23.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Zech
            
             13.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Nor
             will
             it
             help
             a
             whit
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               O
               but
               the
               Kingdoms
               visibly
               covenanted
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               have
               not
               all
               one
               Temple
               ,
               nor
               one
               National
               Worship
               in
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Iews
               .
            
             It
             s
             answered
             ,
             That
             was
             accidental
             to
             the
             visibly
             covenanted
             Nation
             ;
             for
             as
             a
             visibly
             covenanted
             Nation
             they
             the
             same
             way
             worshipped
             the
             same
             God
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Church-way
             as
             a
             Church-Jewish
             ,
             as
             we
             worship
             God
             in
             a
             Church-way
             in
             one
             single
             congregation
             .
             Temple-worship
             agreed
             to
             them
             not
             as
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             but
             as
             such
             a
             special
             paedagogical
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             being
             a
             National
             Church
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             typically
             
             National
             ,
             doth
             not
             essentially
             difference
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             internal
             parts
             constituent
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             2
             ,
             9.
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             what
             the
             Lord
             of
             his
             people
             Israel
             ,
             Exod
             19.
             5
             ,
             6.
             said
             ,
             
               But
               ye
               are
               a
               chosen
               generation
               ,
               a
               royal
               priesthood
               ,
               an
               holy
               nation
               ,
            
             (
             for
             he
             writes
             to
             visible
             professors
             then
             dispersed
             ,
             as
             Beza
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             Text
             evinceth
             )
             
               a
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               shew
               forth
               the
               praises
            
             (
             in
             publick
             Church-profession
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             by
             Hearing
             ,
             Baptism
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             
             ●1
             .
             and
             visible
             feeding
             of
             the
             flock
             by
             called
             Ministers
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2.
             eschewing
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             &c.
             and
             receiving
             messengers
             ,
             Sylvanus
             and
             others
             ,
             sent
             to
             you
             to
             water
             
             the
             planted
             Churches
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
               5.
               12
               )
               of
               him
               who
               hath
               called
               you
               out
               of
               darkness
               to
               his
               marvello●●
               light
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             are
             made
             one
             catholick
             Church
             ,
             the
             partition
             wall
             now
             being
             broken
             down
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               2.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Isa.
               6.
               3.
               
               &
               61.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               9.
               
               &
               62.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               &
            
             54.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             and
             have
             communion
             in
             visible
             Ordinances
             ,
             
               Isa.
               66.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Zech.
               14.
               16
               ,
               to
               21.
               
               Isa.
            
             49.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Churches
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             have
             the
             same
             Head
             and
             King
             in
             them
             ,
             reigning
             in
             the
             same
             Ministery
             and
             Word
             ,
             
               Hos.
               1.
               11.
               
               Eph.
               1.
               21.
               
               &
               4.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Col.
            
             1.
             18.
             saved
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             
               the
               same
               grace
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             &
             10.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             —
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             3.
             
             
               They
               did
               all
               eat
               the
               same
               spiritual
               me●t
               ,
               4
               and
               did
               all
               drink
               the
               same
               spiritual
               drink
               (
               for
               they
               drank
               of
               the
               same
               spiritual
               Rock
               ,
               and
               the
               Rock
               was
               Christ.
               )
            
             Here
             our
             Brethren
             argue
             from
             the
             constitution
             and
             matter
             ,
             visible
             Sain●s
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             frequently
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             formal
             cause
             ,
             the
             Church
             covenant
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             when
             it
             seems
             to
             make
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             government
             makes
             against
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             reject
             the
             argument
             from
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             What
             agrees
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             as
             a
             Religious
             society
             ,
             to
             keep
             peace
             and
             Religion
             in
             purity
             ,
             and
             to
             purge
             out
             offenders
             ,
             and
             agreed
             to
             them
             in
             a
             moral
             ,
             and
             no
             typical
             consideration
             ,
             that
             agrees
             to
             us
             also
             .
             But
             National
             Assemblies
             and
             National
             Engagements
             for
             Religion
             ,
             agreed
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             in
             a
             moral
             consideration
             ,
             as
             it
             cannot
             be
             shewn
             there
             was
             any
             thing
             typical
             in
             that
             Assembly
             at
             Mizp●h
             ,
             Judg.
             20.
             but
             to
             cognosce
             of
             the
             publick
             wickedness
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Levites
             concubine
             .
             The
             revenge
             was
             indeed
             civil
             ,
             but
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             for
             a
             scandal
             which
             made
             Religion
             to
             be
             evil
             spoken
             of
             ,
             was
             a
             Religious
             Meeting
             ,
             for
             no
             such
             
               folly
               should
               be
               done
               in
               the
               Israel
               of
               God.
            
             And
             the
             meeting
             of
             the
             whole
             congregation
             at
             Shilo●
             in
             their
             Heads
             was
             Religious
             ,
             to
             condemn
             the
             new
             Altar
             ,
             as
             was
             reported
             ,
             set
             up
             by
             the
             two
             Tribes
             ,
             Iosh.
             22.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Israel
             at
             
               Mount
               Carmel
            
             ,
             1
             Kings
             18.
             procured
             by
             Elijah
             ,
             was
             to
             prove
             that
             Iehovah
             was
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             Religion
             pure
             .
             And
             the
             Covenant
             that
             Ioshua
             made
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             Iehoiada
             made
             between
             the
             Lord
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             the
             Lords
             
             people
             ,
             
               Iosh.
               24.
               25.
               2
               
               Kings
            
             11.
             17.
             and
             that
             the
             people
             sware
             under
             
               Asa
               ,
               2
               Chron.
            
             15
             8
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             were
             morally
             binding
             Covenants
             ,
             prophecied
             to
             be
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               Isa.
               44
               ,
               5.
               
               &
               19.
               21.
               
               The
               Egyptians
               shall
               vow
               a
               vow
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             So
             Zanchy
             .
             There
             was
             indeed
             a
             thing
             temporary
             ,
             and
             some
             typicalness
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             punishing
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             ,
             
             
               Diut
               .
               13.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               &
            
             7.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             but
             that
             ceremonial
             kinde
             of
             punishment
             did
             not
             belong
             to
             the
             essence
             of
             National
             covenants
             ,
             and
             therefore
             makes
             not
             the
             National
             covenant
             to
             be
             typical
             ,
             and
             not
             morally
             binding
             to
             Christians
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             Mr.
             Hooker
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             punishing
             capitally
             false
             Prophets
             seducing
             to
             Apostasie
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             Laws
             to
             which
             something
             typically
             did
             belong
             but
             accidentally
             ,
             doth
             not
             ,
             as
             touching
             their
             substance
             ,
             obligeth
             us
             Christians
             .
             So
             were
             also
             Councels
             morally
             binding
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Engagements
             and
             Subscriptions
             to
             them
             and
             their
             Act●
             .
             Nor
             can
             any
             say
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             supposition
             that
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             officers
             for
             his
             house
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             a
             moral
             duty
             ,
             not
             typical
             (
             the
             Rule
             Acts
             15.
             
             &
             6.
             
             &
             21.
             
             &
             13.
             going
             before
             )
             and
             warranted
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             That
             the
             Nicone
             Councel
             about
             anno
             327
             should
             convene
             against
             Arrius
             denying
             Christ
             to
             be
             God
             equal
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Emperors
             authority
             :
             And
             that
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Constantinople
             about
             ann
             .
             383.
             
             Macedonius
             denying
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             should
             be
             condemned
             :
             and
             Nestorius
             affirming
             two
             persons
             in
             
               Christ
               ,
               ann
            
             .
             434.
             and
             that
             Eutyches
             holding
             one
             Nature
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             after
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             and
             so
             confounding
             the
             Humanity
             and
             Divinity
             together
             ,
             should
             be
             condemned
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             
               Chalcedon
               ann
            
             .
             454.
             
             See
             for
             more
             of
             this
             ,
             Authors
             cited
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             and
             their
             judgement
             of
             Councels
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             How
             shall
             Egypt
             ,
             Isa.
             19.
             25.
             
             Assyria
             ,
             ibid.
             be
             a
             covenanted
             Nation
             to
             God
             ?
             by
             our
             Brethrens
             way
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             a
             covenanted
             Nation
             only
             in
             parts
             ,
             as
             members
             of
             an
             Independent
             congregation
             ;
             and
             so
             none
             shall
             be
             visible
             Covenanters
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             Isa.
             19.
             but
             their
             visible
             members
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               To
               covenant
               with
               God
               is
               a
               free
               act
               ,
               no
               Prince
               can
               compel
               a
               Nation
               to
               swear
               a
               covenant
               National
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Then
             a
             Prince
             cannot
             compel
             a
             single
             man
             baptized
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             ,
             nor
             a
             Minister
             to
             do
             his
             duty
             ,
             to
             preach
             or
             feed
             ,
             for
             these
             should
             be
             free
             acts
             in
             order
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             can
             a
             Judge
             by
             this
             compel
             a
             single
             man
             to
             witness
             the
             truth
             ;
             for
             swearing
             should
             be
             a
             voluntary
             act
             of
             worshipping
             of
             God
             :
             but
             a
             Pr●nce
             and
             State
             can
             compel
             people
             to
             do
             a
             known
             duty
             of
             adhering
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             15.
             which
             they
             in
             circumcision
             undertook
             before
             to
             do
             ,
             which
             duty
             ought
             
               in
               foro
               Dei
            
             ,
             to
             be
             willing
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               An
               oath
               to
               keep
               Gods
               commandments
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               R.
               )
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               third
               command
               ,
            
             Psal.
             119
             :
             106.
             
               we
               are
               to
               contend
               for
               the
               faith
               ,
            
             Jude
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             
               and
               profess
               God
               before
               men
               ;
               that
               which
               bindes
               a
               man
               morally
               ,
               binds
               a
               Nation
               .
            
             Ans.
             
               Davids
               ●aking
               an
               oath
               ,
               was
               upon
               lawful
               grounds
               ,
               to
               a
               lawful
               thing
               :
               but
               National
               Churches
               ,
               and
               National
               Covenanting
               are
               now
               abrogate
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Then
             a
             desire
             to
             preserve
             Religion
             which
             is
             called
             in
             question
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             to
             transmit
             it
             safe
             to
             posterity
             ,
             be
             a
             lawful
             ground
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             Religion
             be
             a
             lawful
             thing
             ,
             and
             to
             remain
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             we
             have
             these
             two
             ,
             which
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             made
             Davids
             taking
             of
             an
             oath
             lawful
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             so
             must
             our
             National
             Oath
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             be
             lawful
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             a
             
               National
               Church
            
             meeting
             all
             in
             one
             place
             at
             once
             
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             is
             abrogate
             :
             we
             say
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             was
             no
             such
             Church
             ,
             nor
             contend
             we
             for
             any
             such
             national
             Church
             .
             But
             if
             a
             National
             Church
             swearing
             a
             covenant
             to
             worship
             the
             Lord
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             in
             parts
             ,
             in
             several
             congregations
             be
             abrogate
             ;
             then
             suppose
             all
             England
             were
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             and
             all
             moulded
             in
             single
             Independent
             congregations
             ,
             it
             were
             unlawful
             for
             all
             the
             members
             to
             swear
             their
             Church-covenant
             :
             why
             ?
             
               all
               National
               Churches
               are
               abrogate
            
             ,
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             but
             is
             not
             here
             a
             National
             covenant
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             desire
             granted
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             We
             contend
             not
             for
             a
             whole
             Nation
             meeting
             in
             one
             place
             
             to
             swear
             .
             But
             sure
             
               all
               the
               land
               of
               Iudea
               ,
               and
               they
               of
               Ierusalem
               were
               all
               baptized
               of
            
             John
             ,
             Mark
             1.
             5.
             and
             all
             Divines
             grant
             there
             is
             a
             religious
             vow
             and
             covenant
             in
             baptism
             .
             Here
             is
             such
             a
             National
             covenant
             of
             all
             the
             Land
             of
             Iudea
             as
             we
             contend
             for
             ,
             as
             lawful
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Suppose
             the
             Turk
             came
             with
             a
             huge
             army
             against
             Britain
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             to
             kill
             old
             and
             young
             ,
             except
             we
             will
             deny
             Christs
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             our
             Baptism
             :
             Mr.
             H.
             by
             his
             way
             thinks
             it
             Judaisme
             for
             the
             Prince
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             to
             command
             all
             between
             sixty
             and
             sixteen
             to
             rise
             in
             arms
             ,
             and
             to
             swear
             an
             oath
             to
             King
             and
             State
             :
             that
             we
             shall
             confess
             Christ
             before
             men
             ,
             and
             stand
             by
             the
             Gospel
             and
             fight
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             die
             a
             Nation
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             before
             we
             yield
             to
             that
             Turkish
             Tyranny
             .
             Why
             ?
             a
             
               National
               oath
               is
               Iudaisme
            
             :
             for
             as
             a
             man
             is
             to
             confess
             Christ
             before
             men
             ,
             Mat.
             10.
             32.
             so
             far
             more
             a
             Nation
             when
             called
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               To
               take
               a
               covenant
               should
               be
               a
               free
               Ecclesiastical
               act
               .
               no
               Prince
               can
               compel
               to
               National
               Oaths
               :
            
             It
             s
             my
             prayer
             to
             God
             
             that
             our
             Brethren
             in
             New
             England
             ,
             be
             not
             compelled
             to
             quit
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             we
             in
             Scotland
             were
             thralled
             to
             embrace
             Popery
             by
             the
             domin●ering
             power
             of
             Prelates
             .
             And
             shall
             it
             be
             Judaisme
             for
             Protestant
             Nations
             to
             swear
             the
             like
             ,
             if
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             should
             blow
             the
             trumpet
             ,
             and
             raise
             all
             the
             Catholick
             Romans
             i●
             Christendom
             ,
             against
             the
             Lamb
             and
             his
             followers
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             it
             be
             lawful
             for
             one
             professor
             to
             avow
             Christ
             before
             men
             ,
             
               Mat.
               10.
               32.
               
               Mark.
               8.
               38.
               
               Luke
            
             5.
             26.
             
             &
             12.
             8.
             
             Rev.
             2.
             10
             ,
             13
             ,
             15.
             shall
             not
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Asyria
            
             be
             obliged
             to
             set
             up
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             
               Altars
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               speak
               the
               language
               of
               Canaan
               ,
            
             
             Now
             that
             is
             a
             professed
             engaging
             to
             avow
             the
             Lord
             :
             now
             I
             might
             put
             Mr.
             H.
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             s
             but
             an
             Anabaptist
             ground
             ,
             to
             seek
             a
             warant
             for
             a
             National
             covenant
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             for
             I
             again
             desire
             him
             to
             give
             me
             a
             warrant
             for
             a
             National
             profession
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             National
             promise
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             people
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             National
             confession
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             of
             leaving
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             National
             petitioning
             for
             grace
             to
             avow
             the
             truth
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             to
             transmit
             it
             pure
             to
             posterity
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             National
             confession
             of
             faith
             ,
             except
             we
             argue
             thus
             ,
             a
             single
             man
             does
             this
             ,
             a
             David
             warrantably
             did
             swear
             ,
             Ps.
             119.
             106.
             
             Ergo
             ,
             a
             Nation
             may
             do
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             examples
             of
             the
             Jews
             Church
             are
             moral
             ,
             not
             typical
             :
             T●e
             oath
             was
             not
             tied
             to
             Temple
             ,
             Sacrifice
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             s
             prophesied
             there
             shall
             be
             swearing
             ,
             and
             subscribing
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Jews
             shall
             renew
             their
             covenant
             to
             God
             ,
             I●r
             .
             50.
             4
             ,
             5.
             see
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             An
             oath
             is
             a
             law-band
             against
             back
             sliding
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             Old
             enjoined
             in
             the
             third
             Commandment
             .
             And
             there
             be
             warrants
             for
             oaths
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               Rom.
               9.
               1
               
               Phil.
               1.
               8.
               1
               
               Thes.
               2.
               10.
               2
               
               Cor.
               1
               23.
               
               &
               11.
               31.
               
               Rom.
               1.
               9.
               
               Matth.
            
             5.
             8.
             
             It
             is
             moral
             ,
             Deut.
             6.
             13.
             
             &
             10.
             20.
             
             Isa.
             19.
             18
             ,
             21.
             
             &
             45.
             23.
             
             See
             
               Par.
               Zanchius
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Were
               the
               oath
               lawful
               ,
               yet
               not
               in
               a
               private
               man
               as
               in
            
             
             
               a
               Nation
               ,
               yet
               it
               must
               suit
               with
               our
               strength
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               helpful
               to
               one
               ,
               because
               strong
               and
               able
               to
               perform
               ,
               is
               hurtful
               to
               another
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             To
             swear
             single
             life
             is
             unpossible
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             command
             binding
             me
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Will
             Mr.
             H.
             say
             a●l
             baptized
             by
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Mark
            
             1.
             5.
             and
             all
             their
             Church
             members
             that
             swear
             the
             Church
             covenant
             have
             a
             like
             strength
             ,
             and
             all
             engaged
             to
             be
             buried
             with
             Christ
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             
               Rom.
               6.
               3.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               13.
               
               Gal.
               3.
               27.
               
               Col.
            
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             all
             Asa
             and
             Iehoiadah
             their
             covenants
             had
             alike
             strength
             ?
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               ground
               is
               worse
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               which
               ties
               one
               man
               ,
               ties
               a
               Nation
               :
               a
               man
               is
               not
               morally
               tied
               to
               keep
               Gods
               Commandments
               ;
               he
               may
               live
               all
               his
               life
               and
               never
               take
               a
               private
               oath
               ,
               and
               not
               sin
               ;
               if
               he
               swear
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               moral
               command
               to
               keep
               his
               oath
               ,
               his
               
               manner
               of
               swearing
               seems
               to
               be
               private
               ,
               it
               s
               but
               a
               free-will
               offering
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             To
             lay
             bands
             of
             promises
             and
             oaths
             upon
             a
             back-sliding
             heart
             ,
             is
             commanded
             in
             the
             third
             Command
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             Judaical
             ,
             
             
               Gen.
               14.
               22.
               
               Gen.
               28.
               20.
               
               Psal.
               132.
               2.
               
               Psal.
            
             76.
             11.
             
             It
             s
             prophesied
             as
             a
             moral
             duty
             of
             Egypt
             converted
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               Isa.
               19.
               21.
               
               They
               shall
               vow
               a
               vow
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             all
             the
             Gospel
             purposes
             and
             resolutions
             spoken
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             praying
             ,
             in
             suiting
             grace
             to
             do
             duties
             ,
             confessing
             sins
             are
             so
             many
             Gospel
             vows
             laid
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             to
             do
             such
             duties
             :
             nor
             is
             there
             a
             formal
             swearing
             required
             in
             vows
             made
             to
             God.
             And
             this
             is
             sinful
             omission
             of
             a
             morally
             obliging
             duty
             ,
             and
             morally
             obliging
             one
             man
             :
             so
             it
             obligeth
             a
             Nation
             ,
             as
             affiirmative
             precepts
             do
             :
             and
             this
             smels
             of
             Anabaptism
             to
             cry
             down
             all
             Gospel-vows
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             swearing
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             professing
             of
             faith
             ,
             when
             temptations
             from
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             Edicts
             to
             receive
             the
             Mass
             Book
             are
             no
             more
             private
             and
             arbitrary
             vows
             ,
             then
             the
             oath
             of
             your
             Church
             covenant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             s
             poor
             Divinity
             to
             say
             that
             the
             free-will
             offerings
             to
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             were
             free
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             arbitrary
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             
               man
               might
               have
               lived
               all
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               never
               been
               guilty
               ,
            
             though
             all
             his
             life
             he
             never
             offer
             a
             free-will
             offering
             to
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Temple
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             may
             all
             his
             life
             never
             swear
             a
             National
             covenant
             ,
             be
             guilty
             of
             no
             sin
             ;
             so
             he
             may
             well
             say
             a
             man
             all
             his
             life
             may
             give
             nothing
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             to
             Hospitals
             ,
             to
             maintain
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             Schools
             ,
             and
             yet
             
               not
               be
               guilty
            
             ,
             for
             all
             these
             are
             free-will
             offerings
             .
             It
             s
             a
             gross
             mistake
             ,
             to
             say
             
               the
               free-will
               offerings
               were
               not
               commanded
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             all
             sacrifices
             and
             other
             offerings
             ,
             
               Exod.
               35.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Levit.
               22.
               21.
               
               Deut.
            
             16.
             10.
             they
             are
             free
             ,
             not
             from
             a
             commanding
             law
             (
             I
             am
             ashamed
             of
             such
             weak
             conceits
             )
             but
             are
             free
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             willing
             heartiness
             
             of
             givers
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             determinate
             quantity
             precisely
             fell
             not
             under
             a
             command
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             offerings
             ,
             but
             was
             referred
             to
             the
             holy
             freedom
             of
             the
             offerer
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               Rule
               is
               uneven
               ,
               a
               particular
               man
               may
               engage
               not
               to
               drink
               Wine
               ,
               as
               hurting
               his
               health
               and
               soul
               —
               a
               Scholar
               swears
               he
               will
               study
               painfully
               ;
               a
               Plow
               man
               he
               shall
               labour
               diligently
               ;
               shall
               the
               whole
               land
               be
               tyed
               to
               such
               ●●ths
               ?
               yea
               ,
               the
               contrary
               rule
               holds
               for
               the
               most
               true
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             A
             mistaken
             Rule
             is
             soon
             made
             uneven
             ;
             what
             morally
             binds
             one
             single
             man
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             Scholar
             ,
             or
             a
             Plow-man
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             special
             professor
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Church-member
             ,
             baptized
             ,
             
             circumcised
             ,
             as
             a
             visible
             professor
             ,
             as
             to
             keep
             the
             Lords
             Commandments
             ,
             Psal.
             119.
             106.
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             to
             continue
             sound
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             to
             
               confess
               Christ
               before
               men
            
             ,
             when
             called
             to
             it
             ,
             
               Matth.
               10.
               32.
               to
               seek
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             2
             Chron.
             15.
             13.
             2
             
             King.
             11.
             17.
             that
             also
             morally
             binds
             the
             whole
             nation
             ,
             be
             it
             Egypt
             or
             Assyria
             ,
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             call
             them
             to
             lay
             the
             band
             of
             an
             oath
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             as
             being
             tempted
             by
             higher
             powers
             to
             deny
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             embrace
             popery
             ,
             as
             was
             our
             case
             in
             Scotland
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             our
             rule
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             deviseth
             an
             uneven
             rule
             ,
             and
             would
             father
             it
             upon
             me
             .
             
               A
               Plow
               man
               as
               a
               special
               professor
               swears
               he
               shall
               painfully
               till
               the
               earth
               :
               Erg●
               ,
            
             all
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             may
             swear
             ,
             be
             they
             Kings
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             Barons
             ,
             Burgesses
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             land
             may
             swear
             they
             shall
             desert
             all
             callings
             ,
             and
             only
             till
             the
             earth
             .
             The
             like
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             the
             other
             oath
             ,
             which
             often
             is
             the
             drunkards
             oath
             ,
             he
             
               shall
               never
               drink
               Wine
            
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             spoon
             he
             sips
             till
             he
             be
             drunk
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             all
             the
             Nation
             may
             so
             swear
             ;
             but
             I
             know
             no
             such
             rule
             .
             It
             shall
             be
             Mr.
             H.
             or
             any
             mans
             ,
             not
             mine
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               The
               ends
               of
               general
               Reformation
               may
               be
               attained
               by
            
             
             
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               commanding
               all
               the
               Churches
               in
               their
               several
               assemblies
               to
               attend
               the
               mind
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               humble
               themselves
               and
               
               fast
               ,
               and
               if
               Churches
               be
               corrupt
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               compelled
               by
               the
               civil
               power
               to
               attend
               the
               rules
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             s
             too
             laxily
             spoken
             ,
             he
             speaks
             not
             one
             word
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             or
             the
             magistrate
             godly
             and
             sound
             in
             saith
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             rule
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             the
             Civil
             Power
             .
             What
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Heathen
             ?
             what
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Papist
             ,
             a
             Socinian
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             ends
             of
             reformation
             may
             be
             attained
             by
             the
             Civil
             
             Power
             only
             ,
             who
             can
             believe
             ?
             For
             Mr.
             H.
             speaks
             not
             one
             word
             of
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             spiritual
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             .
             Will
             not
             Erastians
             approve
             this
             ,
             and
             say
             Church-discipline
             is
             needless
             ?
             Mr.
             H.
             sayes
             ,
             
               the
               end
               of
               Reformation
               may
               be
               attained
               by
               the
               Civil
               Magistrates
               commanding
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             tells
             us
             often
             that
             Church-duties
             should
             be
             willing
             free
             acts
             ,
             pag.
             40.
             hearing
             ,
             fasting
             ,
             praying
             ,
             are
             
               acted
               by
               Ecclesiastical
               policy
               ,
               Gods
               people
               are
               free
               and
               wi●●ing
            
             ;
             but
             here
             they
             
               may
               be
               compelled
               by
               the
               Civil
               Power
               to
               act
               these
               duties
               .
            
          
           
             M●
             .
             
               H.
               the
               Church-power
               is
               above
               the
               Synod
               ,
               because
               the
            
             
             
               Churches
               sent
               the
               members
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             only
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             are
             above
             the
             Commissioners
             ,
             as
             they
             send
             them
             ,
             but
             
               in
               actu
               Synodico
               &
               Pastoraliter
            
             
             imperandi
             ,
             as
             the
             Synod
             pastorally
             teach
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Cotton
             saith
             ,
             and
             lay
             on
             burdens
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             the
             Synod
             is
             above
             them
             .
             How
             the
             male
             Church
             owe
             obedince
             to
             the
             dogmatick
             sentence
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             we
             heard
             before
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               the
               Synod
               erre
               ,
               Churches
               have
               power
               to
               call
               another
            
             
             
               Synod
               ,
               and
               pass
               sentence
               against
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Nothing
             hence
             follows
             ,
             but
             what
             I
             yield
             ,
             the
             Churches
             in
             their
             way
             are
             above
             ,
             and
             worthier
             then
             Synods
             that
             erre
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               A
               Synod
               may
               enjoyn
               a
               man
               to
               believe
               contradictions
               ,
               two
               Synods
               in
               two
               divers
               Provinces
               may
               conclude
               contradictory
            
             
             
               things
               :
               a
               man
               goes
               to
               another
               Province
               to
               dwell
               ,
               he
               believes
               a
               contrary
               conclusion
               to
               what
               he
               believed
               before
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             In
             some
             things
             of
             meer
             order
             in
             one
             country
             the
             Sermon
             
             begins
             at
             eight
             or
             nine
             hours
             ,
             in
             another
             Province
             not
             while
             ten
             :
             but
             these
             are
             not
             contradictory
             faiths
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             solidity
             ,
             but
             emptiness
             here
             ,
             an
             erring
             Synod
             could
             not
             jure
             determine
             contrary
             to
             the
             decrees
             of
             the
             
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             ,
             Acts.
             15.
             
             Christ
             hath
             given
             no
             power
             to
             Synod-Assembly
             ,
             or
             Churches
             to
             conclude
             lyes
             ,
             in
             dogmatick
             points
             ;
             the
             contradicent
             of
             a
             true
             and
             sound
             Decree
             ,
             deduced
             soundly
             from
             Scripture
             is
             a
             lye
             ,
             and
             came
             not
             from
             the
             Synod
             .
             So
             Mr.
             Hooker
             may
             condemn
             Ministers
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             Preachers
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             Assemblies
             ,
             all
             who
             give
             counsel
             and
             advice
             ,
             as
             no
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             men
             that
             are
             Ministers
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             &c.
             may
             sinfully
             contradict
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             lye
             :
             but
             the
             Ordinance
             lyes
             not
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               In
               all
               Synods
               ,
               but
               an
               O●●umenical
               ,
               its
               lawful
               to
               make
               an
               appeal
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               refuse
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             In
             no
             Synod
             at
             all
             following
             the
             rule
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             it
             lawful
             to
             appeal
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             ever
             true
             which
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
             
               he
               that
               despiseth
               you
               ,
               despiseth
               me
               .
            
             It
             s
             a
             slandering
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             taught
             any
             appeals
             ,
             but
             from
             partial
             Judges
             ,
             and
             opressive
             sentences
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             general
             Councels
             erring
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             not
             infallible
             ,
             we
             may
             appeal
             to
             another
             not
             erring
             General
             Councel
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             collective
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Magistrates
               Power
               in
               convocating
               Synods
               .
            
          
           
             MR.
             
               H.
               It
               belongs
               to
               the
               supreme
               Magistrate
               (
               the
               King
               )
            
             
             
               as
               peculiar
               to
               his
               power
               and
               place
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               enjoyn
               the
               solemn
               and
               publick
               concurrence
               of
               the
               several
               persons
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               to
               appoint
               and
               nominate
               whom
               he
               will
               have
               to
               consider
               of
               those
               weighty
               and
               doubtsome
               cases
               which
               concern
               the
               publick
               professing
               and
               practising
               of
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               within
               his
               Dominions
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ans.
               Erastians
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             make
             the
             King
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             can
             give
             no
             more
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             than
             Mr.
             H.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               By
               his
               Royalty
               he
               onely
               can
               convene
               Synods
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               ,
               by
               that
               same
               power
               ,
               chooseth
               the
               members
               of
               Synods
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Of
               his
               supreme
               Power
               in
               controversies
               we
               shall
               hear
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Apostles
             ,
             Elders
             and
             Church
             must
             then
             be
             in
             an
             act
             of
             Rebellion
             in
             convening
             ,
             Act.
             1.
             to
             choose
             Matthias
             ,
             Acts
             6.
             to
             ordain
             Deacons
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             convene
             a
             Synod
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             from
             divers
             Churches
             ,
             without
             the
             knowledge
             or
             consent
             of
             the
             supreme
             power
             .
             It
             cannot
             help
             to
             say
             ,
             
               There
               was
               no
               Christian
               Magistrate
               then
            
             ;
             for
             Mr.
             H.
             sayes
             ,
             it
             was
             
               peculiar
               to
               his
               power
            
             ;
             and
             proves
             it
             afterward
             ,
             because
             Arg.
             4.
             pag
             58.
             
               he
               cannot
               otherwise
               maintain
               the
               peace
               of
               his
               subjects
               .
            
             Arg.
             5.
             
               he
               cannot
               give
               them
               protection
               without
               
               this
               ,
            
             pag.
             59.
             
             But
             the
             heathen
             Magistrate
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             procure
             peace
             and
             protection
             to
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             
               Rom.
               13.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             So
             must
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             gave
             to
             Caesar
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Caesars
             ,
             have
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             upon
             a
             rebellious
             usurping
             of
             that
             
               which
               is
               peculiar
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             )
             to
             the
             civil
             power
             and
             place
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Churches
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Rome
            
             ,
             &c.
             must
             have
             convened
             to
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             &c.
             without
             warrant
             ,
             for
             Paul
             rebukes
             them
             for
             going
             to
             law
             before
             heathen
             Judges
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               They
               may
               ,
               as
               Christians
               ,
               maintain
               private
               communion
               one
               with
               another
               ;
               and
               as
               they
               be
               Churches
               ,
               use
               that
               Christian
               priviledge
               to
               further
               their
               own
               good
               ,
               and
               promote
               the
               work
               by
               counsel
               :
               for
               what
               I
               do
            
             quâ
             Ethicus
             ,
             quâ
             Oeconomicus
             ,
             quâ
             Christianus
             
               in
               private
               ,
               appertains
               not
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               except
               it
               intrench
               upon
               his
               policy
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             makes
             all
             that
             Christians
             do
             as
             Christians
             and
             as
             Churches
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             gathering
             of
             Churches
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             partaking
             of
             seals
             and
             censures
             ,
             to
             be
             private
             actings
             not
             belonging
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             Strange
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             convening
             of
             the
             ten
             thousand
             Subjects
             in
             the
             same
             place
             (
             as
             our
             Brethren
             say
             )
             belongs
             nothing
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             sure
             it
             sides
             with
             peace
             or
             war.
             And
             yet
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Magistrate
               may
               compel
               men
               to
            
             
             
               attend
               the
               mind
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               solemnly
               to
               humble
               themselves
               by
               fasting
               and
               prayer
               .
            
             See
             how
             these
             two
             consist
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             strange
             to
             say
             the
             Magistrate
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             
             what
             a
             man
             doth
             as
             a
             
               moral
               man
               ,
               as
               a
               member
               of
               a
               family
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               Christian
               so
               they
               do
               these
               things
               in
               private
            
             which
             they
             do
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             say
             the
             Magistrate
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Villanies
             ,
             Particides
             ,
             Adulteries
             and
             Robberies
             that
             men
             commit
             in
             private
             .
             And
             Mr.
             H.
             saves
             not
             the
             matter
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               Magistrate
               hath
               nothing
               to
               do
            
             with
             the
             man
             ,
             to
             punish
             him
             ;
             I
             judge
             in
             these
             capacities
             ,
             
               except
               he
               intrench
               upon
               his
               policy
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             except
             he
             break
             his
             Laws
             .
             But
             sure
             ,
             he
             can
             punish
             no
             man
             in
             any
             imaginable
             capacity
             ,
             private
             or
             publick
             ,
             except
             he
             break
             his
             Laws
             .
             Beside
             that
             ,
             it
             s
             neither
             Law
             nor
             Divinity
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             
               intrencheth
               upon
               the
               Magistrates
               policy
            
             ,
             and
             violates
             his
             Laws
             ,
             as
             Ethicus
             ,
             a
             moral
             man
             ,
             or
             a
             member
             of
             a
             family
             either
             
             in
             private
             or
             publick
             ;
             for
             more
             abominable
             it
             is
             to
             say
             .
             He
             violates
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Whores
             ,
             Murthers
             ,
             Robs
             
               as
               a
               Christian
            
             :
             for
             Christianity
             teacheth
             men
             to
             deny
             all
             ungodliness
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             11.
             for
             he
             must
             do
             all
             these
             as
             
               malus
               civis
            
             ,
             as
             a
             wicked
             member
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             wonder
             more
             in
             what
             capacity
             the
             Magistrate
             can
             have
             to
             do
             with
             commanding
             and
             governing
             men
             ,
             if
             not
             as
             they
             converse
             morally
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             families
             ,
             as
             fathers
             and
             sons
             ,
             as
             Masters
             and
             servants
             ,
             and
             as
             Christians
             who
             both
             in
             private
             and
             publick
             may
             perform
             duties
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             or
             oppress
             one
             another
             ;
             else
             the
             Judge
             could
             not
             punish
             the
             rebellious
             son
             ,
             the
             wicked
             servant
             ,
             or
             the
             murthering
             father
             ,
             and
             the
             oppressing
             Master
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             more
             secret
             that
             wicked
             acts
             are
             ,
             a
             godly
             Magistate
             doth
             the
             more
             resemble
             God
             ,
             who
             can
             say
             ,
             as
             Iob
             ,
             chap.
             29.
             16.
             
             
               I
               was
               a
               father
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               that
               I
               knew
               not
               I
               searched
               out
               .
            
             Nor
             do
             men
             ,
             except
             extremely
             flagitious
             ,
             commit
             Villanies
             ,
             Robberies
             ,
             Murthers
             ,
             Parricides
             ,
             Adulteries
             ,
             but
             
               in
               private
            
             :
             And
             it
             appertains
             to
             the
             Ruler
             the
             more
             to
             search
             them
             out
             ,
             the
             more
             privately
             that
             they
             be
             acted
             .
             But
             if
             Mr.
             H.
             mean
             ,
             that
             private
             actings
             of
             citizens
             ,
             of
             members
             of
             families
             ,
             of
             Christians
             ,
             that
             are
             good
             and
             indifferent
             ,
             do
             not
             appertain
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             who
             is
             an
             adversary
             to
             him
             in
             this
             ?
             Though
             all
             good
             actions
             done
             in
             private
             or
             publick
             deserve
             praise
             ,
             reward
             and
             protection
             from
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             except
             Mr.
             H.
             expound
             that
             
               Rom.
               13.
               3.
               
               Do
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               have
               praise
               of
               the
               same
               ,
            
             so
             thou
             do
             good
             in
             publick
             onely
             ,
             as
             hypocrites
             :
             but
             thou
             shalt
             have
             no
             praise
             of
             the
             Ruler
             ,
             if
             thou
             do
             good
             within
             doors
             .
             Is
             this
             good
             moral
             Philosophy
             of
             Mr.
             H
             ?
             But
             how
             godly
             Princes
             may
             compel
             to
             external
             worship
             ,
             
             see
             Margin
             .
          
           
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Commission
               and
               just
               permission
               are
               all
               one
               :
               A
               Ruler
               permits
               a
               Finder
               to
               set
               up
               a
               School
               ,
               he
               needs
               no
               commission
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             fencing
             be
             useful
             ,
             the
             Ruler
             must
             give
             him
             positive
             
             protection
             ,
             as
             others
             that
             do
             well
             ;
             else
             if
             one
             kill
             him
             when
             he
             teaches
             his
             Scholars
             ,
             the
             Ruler
             ought
             not
             to
             revenge
             that
             murther
             ,
             though
             most
             treacherously
             committed
             ,
             and
             say
             he
             promised
             to
             the
             Fencer
             onely
             permission
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             s
             worse
             to
             say
             the
             Christian
             Ruler
             owes
             to
             Assemblies
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Schools
             onely
             permission
             .
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             he
             owes
             praise
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             3.
             which
             ,
             with
             good
             ground
             ,
             famous
             Interpreters
             expound
             to
             be
             countenanting
             ,
             favour
             ,
             protection
             ,
             reward
             ,
             stipends
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             do
             but
             permit
             Assemblies
             to
             convene
             ,
             as
             a
             very
             Episcopal
             man
             D.
             Bilson
             said
             
               permissio
               est
               à
               magistratu
               ,
               commissio
               à
               Christo
               :
            
             What
             more
             influence
             (
             if
             permission
             and
             commission
             be
             all
             one
             )
             hath
             the
             godly
             Magistrate
             in
             the
             publick
             worship
             
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             heathen
             Magistrates
             ,
             Ahasuerus
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             Chaldea
             ,
             who
             permitted
             the
             people
             of
             God
             to
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             
               Esth.
               4.
               v.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Dan.
               6.
               v
            
             7
             ,
             8.
             or
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             have
             ,
             who
             by
             publick
             Order
             establish
             Stews
             ,
             and
             permit
             fornication
             ?
             See
             
               Emmanuel
               Sa
            
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             are
             by
             Law
             permitted
             to
             have
             Whores
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             1
             Arg.
             
               That
               a
               right
               opinion
               and
               worship
               of
               God
               should
               be
               openly
               professed
               within
               the
               Territ●…
               and
               Iurisdiction
               ●f
               a
               State
               ,
               appertains
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               comes
               within
               the
               verge
               and
               object
               of
               the
               State
               and
               policy
               to
               attend
               .
               1.
               
               They
               could
               not
               provide
               that
               the
               Subj●ct●
               live
               in
               godliness
               and
               honesty
               without
               this
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               could
               be
               Nurse-fathers
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Religion
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               suffer
               open
               blasphemy
               and
               idolatry
               to
               be
               maintained
               and
               professed
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               did
               punish
               such
               crimes
               ,
               not
               as
               types
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               civil
               power
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Magistrate
             have
             onely
             a
             permissive
             power
             
             here
             ,
             as
             even
             now
             he
             said
             ,
             how
             doth
             Mr.
             H.
             again
             exalt
             the
             Magistrate
             as
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             
               inquire
               and
               judge
               of
               professions
               ,
               and
               of
               true
               and
               false
               Religions
               by
               his
               civil
               power
               ,
            
             as
             after
             
             he
             speaks
             ?
             If
             he
             do
             this
             by
             an
             antecedent
             Magistratical
             power
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ;
             then
             hath
             God
             made
             the
             
               Christian
               Magistrate
            
             as
             the
             Magistrate
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sword
             (
             for
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             is
             formally
             coactive
             ,
             not
             suasory
             or
             moral
             ,
             not
             Ecclesiastically
             juridical
             ,
             to
             excommunicate
             )
             the
             onely
             Supreme
             Judge
             and
             Determiner
             of
             all
             true
             and
             false
             Religions
             ;
             which
             Bilson
             disclaims
             .
             Henes
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             his
             Office
             he
             may
             deny
             protection
             and
             justice
             to
             all
             that
             are
             not
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             banish
             them
             out
             of
             his
             Dominions
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             they
             may
             say
             he
             plays
             the
             Tyrant
             in
             that
             ;
             but
             yet
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             the
             onely
             supreme
             
               power
               ,
               both
               to
               inquire
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               H.
               )
               and
               judge
               of
               Professions
               and
               Religions
               ,
               which
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               maintained
               ,
               which
               is
               false
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               rejected
               .
            
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             the
             many
             godly
             who
             fled
             from
             
               Old
               England
            
             to
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             because
             of
             Prelatical
             Tyranny
             of
             conscience
             ,
             did
             believe
             that
             the
             late
             King
             Charles
             had
             power
             as
             a
             King
             to
             judge
             the
             Service
             book
             and
             Ceremonies
             imposed
             upon
             the
             godly
             in
             England
             ,
             yea
             and
             upon
             Scotland
             also
             ,
             
               was
               the
               onely
               true
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             had
             power
             given
             him
             of
             God
             as
             supreme
             Magistrate
             ,
             to
             command
             all
             the
             three
             Kingdoms
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Kings
             Religion
             ,
             or
             then
             let
             them
             all
             be
             banished
             out
             of
             his
             Dominions
             :
             But
             is
             not
             this
             to
             make
             the
             King
             a
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             onely
             carver
             and
             Lord
             of
             the
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ?
             and
             so
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             his
             Office
             ,
             is
             
               the
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
            
             and
             a
             Royal
             Prophetical
             Teacher
             ,
             who
             watches
             for
             the
             souls
             of
             all
             his
             people
             .
             What
             Scripture
             puts
             the
             King
             in
             such
             an
             Office
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Did
             not
             the
             godly
             and
             sound
             condemn
             such
             an
             Headship
             
             in
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Kings
             Proclamation
             ;
             in
             which
             he
             ,
             as
             King
             ,
             commands
             all
             to
             receive
             such
             a
             Religion
             
               as
               he
               thinks
               fit
            
             ,
             even
             the
             substantials
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             and
             no
             Prayers
             but
             book-prayers
             (
             the
             other
             Prayers
             being
             fancies
             ?
             )
             And
             this
             command
             is
             equal
             to
             a
             pastoral
             or
             Synodical
             Decree
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             comes
             from
             the
             King
             having
             no
             act
             of
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             but
             onely
             
               having
               taken
               the
               counsel
               of
               his
               Clergie
               ,
            
             and
             so
             by
             civil
             power
             peculiar
             
               to
               his
               power
            
             Royal
             
               and
               place
            
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             speaks
             ,
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             
               its
               the
               onely
               form
               of
               worship
               he
               thinks
               fit
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             he
             commands
             it
             to
             all
             Ecclesiastick
             persons
             ,
             
               Arch-bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             the
             onely
             Spiritual
             Pastor
             of
             Pastors
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             Hence
             if
             Christ
             hath
             given
             such
             power
             ,
             it
             s
             not
             lawful
             ,
             without
             breach
             of
             the
             fifth
             Command
             ,
             to
             embrace
             or
             profess
             any
             Religion
             in
             a
             Christian
             Kingdom
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             first
             instamped
             by
             or
             with
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             King
             the
             Head
             (
             as
             the
             Chaplain
             calls
             him
             )
             of
             the
             Churches
             by
             his
             Royal
             Authority
             .
             Yea
             ,
             our
             Book
             of
             Canons
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Christian
               Kings
               now
               have
               the
               same
               power
               in
               causes
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               that
               the
               godly
               Kings
               among
               the
               Iews
               had
               :
            
             And
             are
             they
             not
             then
             Prophets
             by
             office
             ,
             and
             may
             write
             Canonick
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             David
             and
             Solomon
             did
             ?
             and
             so
             we
             must
             not
             ,
             without
             Rebellion
             ,
             profess
             the
             Faith
             or
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             but
             when
             ,
             and
             where
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             King
             commands
             us
             ;
             contrary
             to
             Mat.
             10.
             32.
             or
             we
             are
             to
             confess
             Christ
             before
             men
             ,
             but
             not
             except
             the
             King
             teach
             and
             command
             a
             confession
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             confessor
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Paul
             must
             have
             told
             us
             ,
             Eph
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Apostle
             given
             to
             edifie
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             gather
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             he
             is
             the
             onely
             
               supreme
               Iudge
               of
               true
               and
               false
               Religions
               :
            
             And
             he
             must
             be
             some
             spiritual
             officer
             ,
             and
             one
             who
             chooseth
             a
             God
             and
             a
             Religion
             to
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             be
             ●he
             holiest
             Subject
             ,
             who
             can
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Kings
               God
               is
               my
               God.
            
             When
             I
             read
             this
             ,
             I
             was
             sad
             ,
             to
             see
             Mr.
             
               Tho
               :
               Hooker
            
             
             speak
             and
             write
             like
             the
             Royalist
             Mr.
             
               Rich.
               Hooker
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Magistrate
             supreme
             and
             inferiour
             ,
             except
             Mr.
             H.
             be
             an
             Erastian
             ,
             is
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Scepter
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             preached
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             edified
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             Seals
             ,
             Rebukes
             and
             Censures
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             .
             
               He
               that
               despiseth
               you
               despiseth
               me
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               if
               he
               hear
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               as
               a
               heathen
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               Faith
               comes
               by
               hearing
            
             ,
             must
             suffer
             a
             strange
             exception
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             he
             may
             despise
             pastors
             and
             the
             Church
             without
             guiltiness
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             above
             the
             pastors
             ,
             and
             carves
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             prescribes
             ,
             as
             our
             cited
             Proclamation
             saith
             ,
             the
             causes
             why
             Bishops
             should
             excommunicate
             and
             censure
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             if
             they
             refuse
             the
             Kings
             Religion
             ;
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             warrants
             him
             by
             a
             
               power
               peculiar
               and
               supreme
            
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             reade
             not
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Iudah
             prescibed
             what
             was
             true
             and
             false
             Religion
             ,
             but
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             Priests
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             spake
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             the
             Prophets
             rebuked
             Kings
             ,
             as
             Ieroboam
             and
             others
             ,
             for
             intruding
             themselves
             in
             that
             office
             .
             
               Moses
               ,
               Samuel
               ,
               David
               ,
               Solomon
            
             were
             Prophets
             ,
             2
             
               Chron.
               36.
               16.
               
               Isa.
            
             50.
             19.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             
               Magistrate
               is
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             bears
             the
             Sword
             to
             take
             order
             with
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             is
             
               Custos
               &
               vindex
               utriusque
               tabulae
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Religion
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             before
             the
             Ruler
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             s
             somewhat
             heathenish
             ,
             like
             
               Numa
               ,
               Lycurgus
            
             ,
             who
             to
             procure
             obedience
             and
             authority
             to
             themselves
             ,
             gave
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             prescribed
             what
             Religion
             was
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             conversed
             much
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             All
             questions
             and
             controversies
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             Nation
             must
             be
             determined
             ,
             all
             cases
             of
             conscience
             resolved
             by
             this
             Pope
             ,
             who
             onely
             can
             determine
             
               what
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               false
               Religion
            
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             must
             be
             the
             Oracle
             and
             Priest
             ,
             with
             whom
             onely
             the
             
               Urim
               and
               the
               Thummim
            
             must
             be
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             All
             fallings
             against
             Religion
             must
             be
             Treason
             against
             the
             King
             :
             whereas
             Kings
             and
             people
             are
             rebuked
             ,
             because
             they
             hearkened
             not
             to
             
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Prophets
            
             ,
             not
             because
             disobedient
             to
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             King.
             Either
             this
             is
             to
             take
             both
             the
             Swords
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             nothing
             :
             for
             without
             controversie
             the
             King
             bears
             the
             Sword
             to
             take
             vengeance
             of
             him
             that
             doth
             evil
             ,
             
               Rom.
               13.
               4.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             2.
             14.
             and
             whosoever
             determineth
             by
             his
             supreme
             power
             ,
             what
             is
             true
             and
             false
             Religion
             to
             all
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             must
             bear
             the
             other
             Sword.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             M.
             H.
             makes
             out
             his
             Assertion
             thus
             :
             
               Kings
               could
               not
               provide
               for
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               live
               in
               godliness
               and
               honesty
               ,
            
             except
             they
             
               had
               power
               to
               inquire
               and
               judge
               of
               true
               and
               false
               Religions
               .
            
             Now
             this
             is
             spoken
             of
             Nero
             and
             of
             heathen
             Kings
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             But
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             God
             never
             made
             heathens
             ,
             that
             are
             enemies
             to
             true
             Religion
             ,
             supreme
             determiners
             of
             true
             and
             false
             Religion
             :
             And
             if
             this
             agree
             to
             Rulers
             as
             Rulers
             ,
             as
             M.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             
               peculiar
               to
               their
               power
               and
               place
            
             ;
             then
             all
             Rulers
             ,
             Heathen
             ,
             Christian
             ,
             high
             and
             low
             ,
             sound
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             and
             heretical
             ,
             should
             be
             carvers
             of
             so
             many
             sundry
             Gods
             and
             Religions
             .
             But
             the
             next
             Reason
             is
             ill
             and
             worse
             ,
             if
             
               because
               the
               King
               is
               a
               Nurse-father
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             he
             must
             be
             father
             ,
             and
             a
             begetter
             both
             of
             Religion
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             because
             he
             protects
             and
             defends
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             then
             true
             Religion
             must
             be
             before
             him
             :
             As
             also
             when
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Prince
               is
               a
               Nurse
               father
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             he
             means
             ,
             the
             Independent
             Church
             onely
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             owes
             no
             protection
             to
             Presbyterians
             ,
             nor
             justice
             to
             them
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Nurse-fathers
             care
             be
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             
               be
               a
               right
               opinion
               and
               worship
               openly
               professed
               within
               his
               Territories
               ,
            
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             do
             this
             no
             other
             wayes
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             for
             another
             power
             he
             hath
             not
             ;
             then
             must
             he
             with
             the
             Sword
             compel
             all
             within
             his
             Dominions
             to
             be
             
             professed
             members
             of
             Independent
             Churches
             ,
             else
             M.
             H.
             judges
             there
             is
             some
             other
             sound
             worship
             and
             sound
             profession
             :
             But
             this
             compelling
             of
             men
             to
             be
             Church-members
             ,
             Mr.
             H.
             before
             disclaimed
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             doth
             also
             suspiciously
             give
             his
             sense
             of
             Toleration
             ,
             while
             he
             limiteth
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             ,
             to
             
               the
               not
               suffering
               of
            
             
             
               open
               Blasphemy
               and
               Idolatry
            
             .
             But
             beside
             open
             Blasphemy
             ,
             there
             is
             Blasphemy
             Pepery
             in
             the
             hesds
             of
             it
             ,
             many
             dangerous
             errors
             about
             superstructures
             and
             non-fundamentals
             ,
             are
             these
             erroneous
             opinions
             professed
             to
             be
             tolerated
             ?
             Mr.
             H
             saith
             nothing
             against
             the
             Belgick
             and
             Socinian
             Toleration
             of
             all
             Errors
             ,
             except
             fundamentals
             ,
             which
             are
             made
             few
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             
             known
             :
             And
             what
             the
             Gospel
             suffers
             by
             the
             Toleration
             holden
             
             by
             the
             Independents
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             swarms
             of
             Sects
             there
             ,
             is
             too
             manifest
             to
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
             See
             the
             Arminians
             and
             Socinians
             in
             the
             Margin
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             Reason
             ,
             
               The
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               did
               punish
               Blasphemy
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               not
               as
               Types
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               Civil
               power
               .
            
             Mr.
             H.
             shall
             not
             in
             haste
             teach
             us
             what
             was
             typical
             ,
             what
             moral
             .
             Mr.
             Lockier
             and
             others
             make
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             typical
             ,
             and
             of
             another
             nature
             from
             the
             New
             Testament
             Church
             ;
             others
             ,
             not
             so
             .
             But
             I
             am
             afraid
             our
             Brethren
             augment
             the
             Kalendar
             of
             Typicals
             ,
             until
             the
             Old
             Testament
             be
             well
             near
             laid
             aside
             ,
             as
             many
             Anabaptists
             do
             .
             The
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             
               punished
               blasphemers
               ,
               not
               as
               types
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               by
               civil
               power
               .
            
             But
             
               Ioh●
               Goodwyn
            
             will
             reply
             ,
             Was
             it
             a
             civil
             power
             morally
             that
             belongs
             to
             all
             Christian
             Magistrates
             to
             destroy
             the
             city
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Inhabitants
             are
             seduced
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             and
             
               the
               cattel
               be
               utterly
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               the
               spoil
               burnt
               with
               fire
               ,
               as
               Deut.
            
             13.
             15
             ,
             16
             ?
             to
             punish
             the
             cattel
             of
             Idolaters
             and
             Apostates
             with
             death
             ,
             and
             burn
             all
             the
             goods
             with
             fire
             ,
             surely
             must
             be
             temporary
             then
             .
             But
             let
             Mr.
             H.
             shew
             what
             is
             typical
             in
             a
             National
             Oath
             :
             They
             say
             ,
             
             
               There
               is
               no
               shadow
               of
               it
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               Ans.
            
             If
             the
             meaning
             be
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             express
             command
             ,
             no
             practise
             of
             it
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             or
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             typical
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             this
             Argument
             negative
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Ergo
             there
             is
             no
             warrant
             for
             it
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             fair
             for
             all
             who
             would
             casheer
             all
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             as
             no
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             should
             take
             away
             the
             life
             of
             one
             that
             commits
             Sodomy
             ,
             Bestiality
             ,
             murthers
             Father
             or
             Mother
             ,
             must
             be
             typical
             ,
             and
             not
             obliging
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             for
             let
             Mr.
             H.
             shew
             an
             express
             command
             or
             practise
             for
             it
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             A
             general
             there
             is
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             but
             Socinians
             ,
             Anabaptists
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               You
               must
               not
               take
               away
               the
               life
               of
               
               him
               who
               is
               created
               according
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               Logick
               and
               argumentative
               consequences
               ,
               but
               by
               express
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             shewed
             by
             what
             express
             precept
             or
             practice
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             a
             rich
             Son
             should
             take
             in
             to
             his
             house
             and
             feed
             and
             maintain
             his
             Father-in-law
             ,
             and
             his
             Grand-father
             ,
             and
             his
             Grand-mother
             that
             are
             begging
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             may
             also
             press
             us
             for
             an
             express
             precept
             ,
             or
             practice
             of
             a
             promissory
             oath
             in
             a
             private
             person
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             a
             
             Nation
             ;
             and
             for
             a
             covenant
             of
             peace
             by
             oath
             between
             a
             Christian
             Nation
             ,
             and
             a
             neighbour
             Christian
             Nation
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             or
             suppose
             a
             Christian
             Nation
             should
             neighbour
             with
             a
             nation
             that
             worships
             the
             sun
             ,
             compelling
             all
             strangers
             that
             come
             within
             their
             bounds
             ,
             by
             death
             ,
             to
             deny
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             &
             worship
             their
             God
             the
             Sun
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             an
             express
             particular
             precept
             for
             a
             covenant
             oath
             ,
             for
             peace
             to
             warrant
             such
             a
             paction
             ,
             that
             the
             Heat●…
             Nation
             shall
             kill
             none
             of
             theirs
             for
             refusing
             Sun-Worship
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             particular
             temptations
             that
             may
             tempt
             Ionathan
             to
             be
             on
             his
             own
             Fathers
             side
             against
             David
             ,
             and
             might
             stir
             David
             up
             against
             Saul
             and
             all
             his
             seed
             ,
             were
             a
             sufficient
             call
             to
             put
             David
             and
             Ionathan
             under
             the
             tye
             of
             the
             oath
             of
             God
             one
             to
             another
             .
             There
             were
             good
             grounds
             of
             the
             covenant
             between
             Laban
             and
             Iacob
             .
             And
             some
             Nations
             designed
             of
             God
             should
             submit
             ,
             suit
             peace
             ,
             and
             embrace
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             .
             Was
             there
             not
             cause
             ,
             why
             both
             they
             and
             Israel
             should
             lay
             upon
             themselves
             the
             band
             of
             a
             covenant
             oath
             ?
             that
             both
             of
             them
             should
             be
             the
             united
             Confederates
             of
             God
             :
             and
             the
             like
             National
             temptations
             press
             a
             Nation
             now
             ,
             when
             it
             s
             become
             the
             Lords
             covenanted
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             
               Isa.
               19.
               25.
               
               Rev.
            
             11.
             15.
             which
             within
             and
             without
             is
             enticed
             to
             receive
             the
             
               mark
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               his
               name
               on
               their
               foreheads
               ,
            
             to
             guard
             themselves
             against
             such
             snares
             by
             a
             National
             oath
             ,
             not
             that
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             though
             ignorant
             ,
             profane
             ,
             and
             malignant
             ,
             and
             treacherous
             enemies
             to
             the
             truth
             should
             be
             admitted
             in
             covenant
             .
             And
             Mr.
             H.
             seems
             to
             say
             that
             promissory
             oaths
             of
             single
             persons
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             not
             necessary
             ;
             and
             (
             say
             I
             )
             not
             lawful
             ,
             if
             not
             necessary
             .
             For
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             
               a
               man
               is
               not
               necessarily
               and
               morally
               tied
               to
               swear
               or
               vow
               .
            
             And
             I
             
               believe
               a
               man
               
               may
               live
               all
               his
               life
               and
               never
               take
               a
               private
               oath
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               private
            
             
             
               betwixt
               God
               and
               himself
               ,
               to
               keep
               his
               Laws
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               guilty
               of
               sin
               in
               so
               doing
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             speaks
             most
             mistakingly
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             vowes
             ,
             
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             read
             our
             Divines
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             Our
             National
             vow
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             cannot
             be
             called
             a
             private
             vow
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             a
             vow
             to
             keep
             Gods
             Commandmens
             tye
             not
             morally
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             not
             necessary
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             we
             must
             condemn
             these
             general
             vows
             which
             one
             makes
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             
               Psal.
               32.
               2.
               
               I
               will
               bless
               the
               Lord
               at
               all
               times
               ,
            
             Psal.
             101.
             2.
             
             
               I
               will
               behave
               my self
               wisely
               in
               a
               perfect
               way
               .
            
             Who
             can
             pray
             in
             faith
             to
             God
             in
             private
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             engage
             themselves
             to
             
             God
             to
             run
             ,
             if
             he
             draw
             ?
             and
             what
             suits
             an
             enlarged
             heart
             ,
             and
             strength
             against
             temptations
             ?
             and
             who
             can
             pray
             for
             faith
             ,
             and
             perseverance
             ,
             but
             they
             vow
             new
             obedience
             ?
             ●●d
             yet
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             a
             man
             
               may
               all
               his
               life
               never
               vow
               betwixt
               God
               and
               himselfe
               to
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               guilty
               .
            
             As
             for
             vowes
             of
             particular
             things
             ,
             vows
             concerning
             spare
             dye●
             ,
             our
             Divines
             ,
             a●
             Calvin
             ,
             professors
             of
             
               Leyden
               ,
               Tilenus
               ,
               Bacanus
            
             ,
             teach
             they
             are
             
               utilia
               potius
               quam
               necessaira
            
             ,
             useful
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             particular
             temptations
             ,
             profitable
             rather
             then
             necessary
             .
             Now
             one
             National
             vow
             is
             to
             the
             whole
             duties
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Table
             ,
             which
             we
             tye
             our selves
             to
             perform
             both
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             in
             selfe-judging
             ,
             in
             confession
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             And
             2.
             
             To
             say
             a
             man
             all
             his
             life
             may
             never
             be
             tyed
             to
             a
             vow
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             a
             man
             may
             never
             pray
             ,
             never
             confess
             his
             sins
             ,
             never
             speak
             in
             private
             his
             godly
             Gospel-resolutions
             ,
             and
             purpose
             of
             heart
             to
             cleave
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             guilty
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             is
             to
             make
             all
             Gospel-vows
             to
             be
             unnecessary
             ,
             and
             will
             worship
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Whereas
             Papists
             tell
             us
             in
             the
             Mass
             they
             make
             a
             general
             vow
             of
             obedience
             to
             God.
             See
             Durantus
             and
             
               Gab.
               Biel.
            
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               For
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               were
               bound
               to
               follow
               the
               judgement
            
             
             
               of
               the
               Churches
               and
               Ministry
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               judge
               a
               toleration
               
               of
               all
               Religions
               lawful
               ,
               or
               judge
               the
               false
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               he
               then
               were
               bound
               to
               nurse
               the
               false
               Religion
               ,
               and
               false
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             No
             shadow
             of
             consequence
             is
             here
             ,
             for
             neither
             Magistrate
             nor
             people
             can
             be
             bound
             to
             follow
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Churches
             or
             Ministry
             ,
             farther
             then
             they
             follow
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             they
             follow
             their
             judgement
             conditionally
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             and
             simply
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             great
             calumny
             of
             Mr.
             Burton
             
             and
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             we
             lay
             bands
             on
             the
             consciences
             of
             Prince
             and
             people
             to
             follow
             the
             acts
             and
             determinations
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             be
             they
             true
             or
             false
             :
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             place
             left
             to
             appeal
             to
             the
             next
             ,
             or
             a
             better
             informed
             Synod
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             collective
             Church
             of
             the
             godly
             judicious
             professors
             ,
             and
             to
             protest
             and
             deny
             obedience
             to
             erring
             Assemblies
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             
               but
               where
               is
               there
               a
               Iudge
               to
               determine
               whether
               this
               or
               another
               well
               informed
               Synod
               ,
               or
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               collective
               body
               of
               the
               godly
               be
               right
               ?
            
             This
             argument
             falls
             with
             equal
             weight
             upon
             all
             Judicatures
             ,
             all
             Judges
             ,
             Parliament
             ,
             Prince
             and
             Councellors
             with
             him
             ,
             &
             upon
             all
             Assemblies
             ;
             for
             what
             they
             determine
             ,
             be
             it
             toleration
             of
             all
             blasphemies
             ,
             or
             a
             strictest
             uniformity
             in
             Worship
             and
             Religion
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             bind
             the
             conscientious
             and
             moral
             practices
             of
             Prince
             or
             people
             ,
             more
             then
             to
             bind
             their
             conscience
             by
             this
             :
             for
             the
             Fraternity
             and
             whole
             Church
             is
             tyed
             to
             follow
             the
             dogmatick
             determination
             of
             officers
             ,
             in
             preaching
             or
             in
             sentencing
             delinquents
             without
             gain-saying
             :
             what
             the
             officers
             decree
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             )
             it
             is
             to
             all
             as
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             But
             Mr.
             H.
             must
             answer
             us
             ,
             Churches
             
             and
             Ministry
             are
             bound
             either
             absolutely
             or
             conditionally
             to
             follow
             the
             Judgement
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             judgeth
             popery
             is
             the
             only
             true
             Religion
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             can
             tender
             protection
             .
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             what
             Tyranny
             are
             we
             under
             ,
             who
             must
             submit
             to
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             or
             be
             denuded
             of
             all
             protection
             ,
             and
             exposed
             to
             fire
             and
             sword
             ?
             If
             the
             latter
             be
             said
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Churches
             and
             Ministry
             are
             only
             conditionally
             to
             follow
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             so
             they
             find
             it
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             otherwise
             not
             :
             then
             it
             must
             be
             false
             which
             Mr.
             H.
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             is
             the
             only
             supreme
             Judge
             of
             all
             true
             and
             false
             Religions
             :
             to
             say
             they
             must
             either
             obey
             or
             suffer
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             Christ
             exposed
             all
             to
             Martyrdom
             .
          
           
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               If
               it
               be
               in
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               lawfully
               to
               forbid
               and
               hinder
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Churches
               to
               do
               lawfullye
               for
            
             
             
               then
               the
               same
               thing
               should
               be
               in
               the
               same
               regard
               both
               lawful
               and
               unlawful●…
               and
               the
               rules
               of
               providence
               shall
               be
               opposite
               one
               to
               another
               :
               but
               the
               supreme
               Magistrate
               may
               hinder
               any
               of
               another
               Nation
               to
               come
               into
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               or
               his
               own
               subjects
               to
               go
               out
               ,
               otherwise
               he
               should
               want
               power
               to
               oppose
               them
               who
               come
               to
               lay
               waste
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               should
               not
               have
               power
               to
               require
               homage
               of
               his
               own
               people
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             The
             probation
             of
             the
             proposition
             is
             most
             false
             ,
             for
             
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             not
             to
             forbid
             ,
             or
             command
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             power
             is
             the
             same
             ;
             if
             both
             the
             powers
             be
             lawful
             ,
             their
             objects
             cannot
             be
             contradictory
             :
             for
             God
             hath
             not
             given
             to
             two
             lawful
             powers
             any
             lawful
             liberty
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             may
             command
             what
             is
             lawful
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             what
             is
             unlawful
             :
             for
             then
             he
             should
             give
             a
             power
             to
             command
             unlawful
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             command
             of
             a
             created
             power
             should
             make
             it
             lawful
             ,
             which
             is
             blasphemous
             :
             this
             argument
             falls
             with
             weight
             upon
             the
             Independent
             way
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Iezabel
             in
             the
             Independent
             Church
             of
             Thyatira
             ,
             and
             another
             Iezabel
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Pergamus
             ,
             each
             Church
             (
             say
             our
             Brethren
             )
             hath
             an
             immediate
             Independent
             
             Church-power
             to
             excommunicate
             .
             Thyatira
             useth
             their
             power
             and
             excommunicates
             Iezabel
             which
             is
             under
             them
             .
             Pergamus
             absolves
             and
             defends
             their
             Iezabel
             .
             Both
             powers
             are
             highest
             and
             immediate
             ,
             and
             countable
             to
             no
             juridical
             power
             on
             earth
             :
             both
             are
             lawful
             powers
             .
             Then
             must
             it
             follow
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             one
             Church
             ,
             to
             wi●
             ,
             of
             Pergamus
             ,
             lawfully
             to
             forbid
             and
             hinder
             the
             excommunication
             of
             their
             equally
             guilty
             Iezabel
             and
             the
             c●…ning
             of
             her
             blasphemous
             Doctrine
             :
             (
             for
             Pergamus
             absolves
             their
             ●…l
             ,
             and
             commends
             ,
             and
             defends
             her
             Doctrine
             as
             so●…d
             and
             ●…g
             )
             then
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             the
             power
             of
             T●…
             lawfully
             to
             excommunicate
             their
             Iezabel
             ,
             and
             condemn
             he●
             plasphemous
             Doctrine
             :
             for
             it
             shall
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             
               Doctrine
               must
               be
               in
               the
               same
               regard
               both
               lawful
               ,
               and
               sound
               ,
               and
               edifying
            
             (
             saith
             the
             lawful
             power
             of
             Pergamus
             )
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               unsound
               ,
               and
               destructive
               to
               souls
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             lawful
             power
             of
             Thyatira
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             probation
             is
             feeble
             and
             wacery
             ,
             the
             King
             hath
             
               sufficient
               power
               to
               oppose
               wasters
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               to
               require
               homage
            
             
             
               of
               his
               subjects
            
             .
             Suppose
             he
             have
             not
             an
             unlimited
             power
             to
             forbid
             these
             of
             other
             Nations
             and
             Churches
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             a
             Synod
             ,
             within
             or
             without
             his
             Nation
             ,
             for
             the
             setling
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             necessary
             peace
             and
             truth
             ,
             if
             the
             Churches
             must
             seek
             liberty
             and
             counsel
             for
             their
             soules
             good
             ,
             and
             edification
             :
             nor
             hath
             he
             any
             lawful
             power
             from
             God
             to
             hinder
             his
             own
             subjects
             to
             send
             Commissioners
             to
             sound
             and
             godly
             Synods
             for
             counsel
             and
             synodical
             light
             ,
             more
             then
             Ieroboam
             could
             lawfully
             forbid
             the
             people
             to
             go
             and
             worship
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             perswaded
             to
             cleave
             to
             Rehoboam
             their
             lawful
             Prince
             ,
             and
             waste
             his
             new
             Kingdom
             :
             nor
             hath
             the
             Prince
             an
             unlimited
             and
             absolute
             power
             to
             exact
             such
             absolute
             
               homage
               of
               his
               people
            
             ;
             nor
             such
             a
             power
             over
             their
             moving
             from
             place
             :
             for
             so
             the
             Church
             Independent
             of
             Ierusalem
             confisting
             
             of
             ten
             thousand
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             ,
             should
             have
             no
             intrinsecal
             power
             to
             meet
             for
             the
             publick
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             the
             Prince
             must
             have
             a
             lawful
             power
             to
             hinder
             their
             meeting
             ,
             or
             then
             the
             Church
             cannot
             have
             a
             lawful
             power
             to
             meet
             ;
             for
             the
             convening
             of
             ten
             thousands
             ,
             if
             abused
             ,
             is
             as
             dangerous
             for
             wasting
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             in
             its
             own
             way
             ,
             as
             the
             convening
             of
             a
             national
             Synod
             ,
             is
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             destructive
             to
             peace
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               To
               appoint
               such
               solemn
               publick
               Assemblies
               is
               an
               act
               meerly
               civil
            
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             
               the
               Prince
               may
               do
               it
               .
               A
               civil
               act
               belongs
               not
               to
               an
               Ecclesiastick
               power
               .
               A
               right
               opinion
               ,
            
             rectus
             de
             Deo
             sensus
             &
             cultus
             ,
             
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               right
               worship
               of
               God
               is
               a
               meerly
               civil
               act
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             There
             is
             nothing
             here
             sound
             ,
             but
             evil
             and
             worse
             .
             Christ
             ●…h
             given
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             intrinsecal
             power
             to
             his
             Church
             to
             meet
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             part
             of
             his
             free
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             a
             free
             King.
             Suppose
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             earth
             oppose
             ,
             Ps.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Ps.
             110.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Kings
             are
             Nurse-fathers
             ,
             having
             a
             civil
             ,
             but
             cumulative
             
             
             
             
             
             power
             to
             command
             them
             to
             meet
             and
             assemble
             ,
             but
             no
             privative
             
             power
             to
             hinder
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             proves
             they
             may
             not
             meet
             in
             a
             single
             congregation
             without
             the
             leave
             of
             the
             heathen
             and
             persecuting
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             condemns
             all
             the
             assembles
             and
             Church-meetings
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             as
             rebellious
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             neither
             allowance
             nor
             command
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             yea
             ,
             they
             were
             forbidden
             :
             and
             heathen
             Rulers
             as
             Rulers
             have
             power
             to
             oppose
             wasters
             of
             their
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             the
             heathen
             Emperors
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Christian
             Magistrates
             have
             such
             a
             power
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             right
             sense
             and
             opinion
             of
             God
             is
             no
             civil
             act
             .
             This
             yet
             more
             makes
             the
             Magistrate
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             person
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               H.
               To
               call
               what
               members
               of
               the
               Synod
               he
               pleaseth
               to
               consult
               about
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               their
               homage
               requireth
               this
               ,
               otherwise
               he
               could
               not
               maintain
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               subject
               in
               godliness
               ,
               for
               providence
               doth
               not
               require
               the
               end
               ,
               but
               allows
               also
               the
               means
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Because
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             Arguments
             are
             one
             ,
             they
             are
             here
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             godly
             and
             sound
             Prince
             may
             call
             godly
             and
             learned
             Divines
             where
             the
             Churches
             are
             rightly
             constitute
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             Churches
             make
             no
             free
             election
             of
             these
             Divines
             ,
             it
             is
             neither
             a
             free
             Synod
             ,
             not
             are
             the
             Divines
             messengers
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             sent
             by
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             Act.
             15.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             nor
             may
             
             the
             Magistrate
             for
             the
             maintaining
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             
               subjects
               in
               godliness
               ,
               use
               what
               means
               he
               pleaseth
               for
               that
               end
               ,
            
             but
             only
             means
             prescribed
             of
             God
             ,
             except
             Mr.
             H.
             can
             prove
             that
             Christ
             hath
             annexed
             to
             the
             royal
             Office
             ,
             a
             gift
             of
             chusing
             members
             of
             Assemblies
             ,
             more
             excellent
             then
             is
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             which
             we
             read
             not
             .
             And
             if
             2.
             this
             belong
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             as
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             then
             all
             Magistrates
             ,
             Heathen
             ,
             Arrian
             ,
             Socinian
             ,
             Popish
             (
             for
             sure
             they
             are
             Magistrates
             )
             must
             have
             this
             power
             ,
             and
             this
             power
             only
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             given
             to
             godly
             and
             sound
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             instance
             of
             Herod
             comes
             far
             short
             of
             this
             power
             .
             Read
             then
             the
             Councel
             of
             Antioch
             holden
             by
             the
             Arrians
             under
             Constantius
             .
             Then
             must
             Maximus
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             Iulius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             refused
             to
             come
             
             to
             that
             Councel
             ,
             be
             Rebells
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             reason
             ,
             and
             
               deny
               homage
               to
               the
               Emperour
            
             .
             For
             the
             
               Magdeburgenses
               ,
               Sozomen
               ,
               Socrates
            
             ,
             
             tell
             us
             these
             godly
             men
             justly
             feared
             the
             Princes
             siding
             with
             Arrians
             ,
             and
             the
             design
             of
             casting
             out
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             at
             the
             Assembly
             at
             
               Antiochia
               ,
               Anno
            
             344.
             and
             the
             altering
             of
             the
             Nicene
             faith
             ,
             as
             fell
             out
             :
             and
             it
             s
             known
             that
             Constantius
             rigorously
             and
             unjustly
             commanded
             those
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             
               Sirmium
               ,
               Anno
            
             356.
             to
             recall
             the
             two
             Confessions
             of
             Faith
             ,
             one
             in
             Latine
             ,
             another
             in
             Greek
             ,
             in
             which
             though
             abstaining
             from
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             which
             should
             not
             have
             been
             )
             they
             gave
             great
             glory
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             that
             they
             too
             much
             inclined
             to
             obey
             his
             wicked
             design
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             also
             banished
             many
             worthy
             Bishops
             ,
             Liberius
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Paulinus
            
             Bishop
             
             of
             
               Triere
               ,
               Dionyfius
            
             Bishop
             of
             
               Alba
               ,
               Osius
            
             Bishop
             of
             Corduba
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             because
             they
             refused
             to
             ratifie
             in
             the
             Councel
             at
             Millan
             ,
             the
             deposition
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             to
             alter
             the
             Nicene
             Faith.
             See
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               Socrates
               ,
               Sozo●en
               ,
               Ruffin
               .
            
             Much
             more
             
             of
             the
             flexibleness
             of
             Constantius
             in
             opposing
             the
             Councel
             of
             Ariminum
             ,
             and
             in
             arming
             with
             power
             Ursatius
             and
             Valens
             to
             publish
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             Arrian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             to
             eject
             sundry
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             refused
             to
             subscribe
             thereunto
             :
             and
             in
             gathering
             a
             Councel
             in
             Nica
             a
             town
             in
             Thracia
             ,
             which
             ratified
             the
             Arrian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             called
             it
             falsely
             the
             Nic●●●
             Faith
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             world
             knew
             not
             then
             and
             now
             ,
             the
             difference
             between
             Nica
             in
             Thracia
             ,
             and
             Nice
             in
             Bithynia
             .
             See
             Socrates
             and
             Sozomen
             .
             
             Who
             shall
             read
             the
             Histories
             shall
             find
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Emperors
             were
             not
             Masters
             of
             true
             and
             false
             Religion
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             had
             not
             power
             of
             chusing
             members
             of
             the
             Councel
             .
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             3.
             
             That
             godly
             Bishops
             refusing
             to
             come
             to
             corrupt
             Councels
             at
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             were
             not
             counted
             rebellious
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             fifth
             Argument
             ,
             The
             
               Churches
               need
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               Prince
               in
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               give
               an
               account
               to
               any
               of
               their
            
             
             faith
             and
             doings
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             18.
             and
             far
             more
             to
             the
             Christian
             Prince
             :
             but
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             intrin●…l
             power
             
             from
             Christ
             to
             meet
             themselves
             ,
             if
             the
             Prince
             refuse
             to
             convocate
             them
             ,
             as
             
               Asa
               ,
               Hezekiah
               ,
               Iosiah
            
             did
             ,
             for
             the
             Magistrate
             ought
             to
             protect
             the
             Independent
             congregation
             ,
             and
             every
             single
             Professor
             :
             but
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             therefore
             the
             single
             congregation
             hath
             no
             power
             intrinsecal
             to
             meet
             for
             Word
             and
             Seals
             ,
             except
             the
             Prince
             who
             is
             a
             persecutor
             ,
             give
             him
             leave
             :
             nor
             follows
             it
             yet
             ,
             therefore
             no
             single
             member
             can
             profess
             Christ
             before
             men
             and
             the
             Ruler
             (
             who
             often
             persecutes
             confession
             of
             Christ
             )
             except
             the
             Ruler
             give
             him
             leave
             to
             profess
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             meet
             in
             a
             Synod
             :
             For
             Christ
             hath
             given
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             members
             thereof
             ,
             power
             to
             worship
             him
             in
             private
             ,
             in
             publick
             ,
             in
             Church-Assemblies
             ,
             and
             hath
             laid
             above
             their
             heads
             no
             lawful
             privative
             power
             of
             Rulers
             to
             hinder
             his
             people
             to
             worship
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             Exodus
             3●
             and
             the
             Argument
             retorted
             concludes
             against
             Mr.
             Hooker
             .
             The
             Prince
             hath
             no
             power
             under
             pretence
             of
             keeping
             civil
             peace
             to
             Casar
             ,
             to
             hinder
             actings
             of
             rendring
             honour
             to
             God
             ,
             contrary
             to
             truth
             ,
             and
             destructive
             to
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               Antiquity
               knew
               nothing
               of
               the
               Mystery
               of
               our
               Brethrens
               Independent
               Way
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             external
             Society
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             say
             the
             Magdeburgenses
             
             
               is
               at
               all
               times
               mixed
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               .
            
             Our
             Brethren
             say
             of
             all
             visibly
             good
             ,
             even
             visible
             converts
             .
             The
             Magdeburgenses
             teach
             ,
             That
             after
             Paul
             hath
             commended
             the
             faith
             and
             obedience
             ,
             love
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             growth
             of
             grace
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Corinth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             2.
             
             Galatia
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Thessalonic●
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Philippi
             ,
             cap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             and
             the
             seven
             Churches
             ,
             Rev
             c.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             which
             are
             commended
             highly
             by
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             same
             very
             Epistle
             ,
             the
             mixture
             of
             visible
             hypocrites
             was
             to
             be
             seen
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Fla●
               .
               Illy
               .
               in
               Catalogo
               Testium
               veritatis
               lib.
               2.
               pag.
            
             91
             ,
             92
             ,
             93.
             
          
           
             
               Pa.
               Simpson
            
             his
             Centuries
             ,
             
               Cent.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Baron●●
               Annales
               ,
               Cent.
               1.
               &
               sequentibus
               ,
               ann
               .
            
             204
             ,
             242
             ,
             245.
             
          
           
             
               Iacob
               .
               Gualterium
               Iesuitam
               in
               Tabulâ
               Chronographicâ
               ,
               a.
               1.
               seculo
               ad
               seculum
               17.
               
               Sac.
               1.
               ad
               an
               .
               100.
               pag.
               153.
               sect
               .
               3.
               &
               sequintibus
            
          
           
             See
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             See
             
               August
               .
               tom
               7.
               contra
               Epistolam
               Parmeniani
               Donatista
               ,
               l.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               de
               Baptismo
               contra
               Donatistas
               ,
               lib.
            
             7.
             
          
           
           
             
               Contra
               literas
               Petiliani
               Donatistae
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               
               Lib.
               de
               Unitate
               Ecclesiae
               .
            
          
           
             
               August
               .
               contra
               Cresconium
               Grammaticum
               lib.
               4.
               
               Colla.
               cum
               Donatistis
               .
               Ad
               Donatistas
               post
               collationem
               ,
               l.
               &
               l.
               de
               gestis
               cum
               Emerito
               .
            
          
           
             See
             
               Cyprian
               .
               ad
               plebem
               &
               quinque
               Presbyteris
               Schismaticis
               factionis
               Foelicissimi
               ,
               Epist.
               40.
               vol.
               l.
               1.
               
               Epist.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Cyprian
               .
               ad
               Cornelium
               de
               ordinatione
               ejus
               à
               s●
               comprobata
               &
               Foelicissimo
               ,
               Epist.
               42.
               vol.
               l.
               2.
               
               Epist.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Cyprian
               .
               Cornelio
               ,
               Epist.
               45.
               al.
               l.
               4.
               
               Ep.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Cyprian
               .
               Antoniano
               de
               Cornelio
               &
               Novatiano
               ,
               Epist.
               42.
               al.
               l.
               4.
               
               Ep.
               2.
               
               Cornelius
               Factus
               est
               Episcopus
               à
               plarimis
               Collegis
               nostris
               ,
               qui
               tunc
               in
               urbe
               Roma
               aderant
               ,
               qui
               aa
               nos
               literas
               honorificas
               &
               ●audabiles
               ,
               &
               testimonio
               suae
               praedicationis
               illustres
               de
               ejus
               ordinatione
               miserunt
               ,
               &c.
            
             Ib.
             pag.
             119.
             
             
               Quod
               vero
               ad
               Novatiani
               personam
               pertinet
               —
               Quisquis
               ille
               &
               qualiscunque
               est
               ,
               Christianus
               non
               est
               ,
               qui
               in
               Christi
               Ecclesia
               non
               est
               —
               nisi
               si
               Episcopus
               tibi
               videtur
               ,
               qui
               Episcopo
               in
               Ecclesia
               à
               s●deci●
               Coepiscopis
               facto
               ,
               adulter
               atque
               extraneus
               Episcopus
               fieri
               à
               desertoribus
               per
               ambitum
               nititur
               ;
               &
               cum
               sit
               à
               Chricto
               una
               Ecclesia
               per
               tolum
               mundum
               in
               multa
               concorbra
               aivisa
               ,
               item
               Episcopatus
               unus
               ,
               Episcoporum
               multorum
               concordi
               num●rofitate
               diffusus
               ,
               isse
               post
               Dei
               traditionem
               ,
               post
               connexam
               &
               ubique
               conjunctam
               Catholicae
               Ecclesiae
               unitatem
               ,
               humanam
               conetur
               Ecclesiam
               facere
               ,
               &c.
            
             Mr.
             H.
             who
             cries
             out
             against
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             teach
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             a
             pastor
             of
             one
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             pastor
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             may
             cry
             out
             against
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Cyprian
               .
               cum
               Collegis
               Lucio
               Papae
               Roman
               Ep.
               58.
               al.
               l.
               3.
               
               Ep.
               1.
               
               Cyprianus
               ad
               Stephanum
               de
               Martia●o
               Arelatensi
               ,
               qui
               Novatiano
               consensit
               ,
               Epist.
               67.
               a●
               .
               l.
               3.
               
               Epist.
            
             13.
             
             In
             all
             which
             ,
             this
             is
             clear
             to
             
               Cyprian
               :
               Episcopatus
               unus
               ,
               quamvisplures
               Episcopi
               in
               Ecclesia
               catholica
               ,
            
             which
             throws
             down
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             way
             of
             a
             pastor
             married
             to
             one
             single
             congregation
             .
          
           
             See
             my
             Reverend
             Brother
             Mr.
             Baily
             ,
             Vindication
             of
             his
             D●sswasive
             ,
             ann
             .
             1655.
             especially
             to
             Mr.
             Cotton
             ,
             cap.
             4.
             sect
             .
             2.
             pag
             49
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             There
             was
             an
             equality
             of
             Jurisdiction
             in
             this
             age
             among
             the
             Churches
             ;
             but
             that
             these
             Writers
             mean
             not
             single
             congregations
             
             as
             such
             ,
             that
             every
             congregation
             hath
             power
             to
             call
             and
             depose
             officers
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             concide
             ;
             for
             they
             deny
             a
             supremacy
             
             to
             the
             Churches
             they
             speak
             of
             here
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             
               Rome
               .
               Constantinople
            
             ;
             but
             these
             as
             Mother
             Cathedral
             Churches
             ,
             not
             as
             single
             congregations
             ,
             claim
             supremacy
             ,
             as
             here
             also
             they
             ascribe
             Jurisdiction
             to
             associate
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Observe
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             say
             the
             form
             of
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             almost
             like
             to
             popular
             Government
             ,
             not
             a
             Democracy
             it self
             .
             It
             is
             like
             in
             times
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             the
             meeting
             of
             Christians
             being
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             receiving
             of
             heathens
             to
             Baptism
             (
             in
             which
             all
             the
             Christians
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             one
             baptizing
             congregation
             ,
             were
             interessed
             )
             and
             in
             the
             Lords
             day
             acts
             of
             Discipline
             have
             been
             few
             The
             Magdeburgenses
             tell
             us
             from
             Iustinus
             ,
             from
             Plinius
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Trajan
             ,
             
             from
             Eusebius
             ,
             l.
             4.
             c.
             23.
             as
             
               Dienysius
               Corinthus
            
             in
             that
             place
             saith
             they
             read
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             a
             pastor
             exhorted
             to
             follow
             what
             was
             read
             ,
             the
             whole
             company
             stood
             up
             and
             prayed
             ,
             and
             received
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             thereby
             obliged
             themselves
             to
             walk
             as
             Christians
             ,
             not
             to
             kill
             ,
             not
             to
             whore
             ,
             &c.
             
             By
             Doctors
             and
             Rulers
             Ministers
             were
             ordained
             ,
             as
             the
             History
             
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Iohn
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             casting
             of
             lots
             in
             the
             election
             of
             pastors
             .
             Hence
             the
             name
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Clergie
             .
             No
             shadow
             of
             a
             male-Church
             here
             .
          
           
           
             Tortullian
             shews
             ,
             that
             in
             Church-meetings
             there
             were
             exhortations
             ,
             
             corrections
             ,
             and
             divine
             censures
             —
             and
             the
             whole
             Elders
             that
             are
             approved
             ,
             rule
             in
             the
             meeting
             .
             Elders
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             who
             have
             obtained
             that
             honour
             ,
             not
             by
             price
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             good
             testimony
             .
             Now
             this
             being
             done
             by
             the
             whole
             congregation
             meeting
             for
             publick
             prayer
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             done
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             by
             women
             ,
             except
             consenting
             :
             for
             Tertullian
             saith
             ,
             
               De
               veland
               .
               virg
               .
               Non
               permittitur
               muli●ri
               in
               Ecclesia
               loqui
               :
               sed
               nec
               docere
               nec
               tingere
               .
               Eusebius
            
             l.
             6.
             c.
             8.
             when
             Origen
             was
             ordained
             Bishop
             ,
             saith
             ,
             and
             Cyprian
             l.
             2.
             
             Epist.
             10.
             
               ad
               Co●n●l
            
             .
             All
             the
             nearest
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             came
             ,
             and
             laid
             hands
             on
             him
             
               prasente
               plebe
            
             ,
             saith
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Age
             sheweth
             what
             is
             true
             and
             false
             Antiquity
             :
             and
             whereas
             there
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             thereof
             a
             sad
             desolation
             through
             the
             persecution
             of
             Dioclesian
             ;
             so
             also
             there
             came
             a
             change
             in
             a
             glorious
             manner
             ,
             most
             suddenly
             ,
             by
             
               Constantine
               .
               Eusebius
            
             l.
             3.
             
               de
               vita
               Constan.
            
             mentions
             the
             Synod
             of
             Nice
             ,
             famous
             like
             the
             meeting
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Pentecost
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             as
             the
             Magdeburgenses
             ,
             cen
             .
             4.
             c.
             2.
             p
             ,
             2.
             say
             .
             Now
             since
             the
             Gospel
             was
             spread
             through
             
               Europe
               ,
               Africa
            
             and
             Asia
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             and
             as
             A●kanafius
             ,
             from
             the
             East
             to
             the
             West
             :
             And
             the
             Magdeburgenses
             cite
             
               Iulius
               Firmicus
               Maternus
               ,
               Optat.
               Milevitanus
               ,
               Basilius
               ,
            
             teaching
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             was
             all
             the
             
             world
             over
             where
             the
             Sun
             did
             shine
             ,
             East
             and
             West
             .
             South
             and
             North.
             Let
             the
             impartial
             Reader
             judge
             ,
             if
             it
             have
             a
             shadow
             of
             Reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             who
             sent
             Commissioners
             to
             this
             famous
             Synod
             of
             Nice
             ,
             were
             onely
             congregational
             Churches
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Magdeburgenses
             set
             down
             numerous
             and
             famous
             
             Churches
             in
             Asia
             ,
             in
             
               Palestine
               ,
               Caes●rea
               ,
               Tyrus
            
             and
             Zidon
             ,
             in
             
               Gaza
               .
               Arabia
               ,
               Syria
               ,
               Mesopotamia
               ,
               Pamphilia
               ,
               Cilicia
               ,
               Lydia
               ,
               Phrygia
               ,
               Bi●hynia
               ,
               H●llespontus
               ,
               Galatia
               ,
               Paphlag●nia
               ,
               Cappadocia
               ,
               
               Persia
               ,
            
             &c.
             in
             the
             Isles
             in
             Europe
             ,
             in
             Africa
             ,
             most
             of
             all
             sent
             messengers
             to
             this
             Synod
             :
             What
             an
             Assembly
             must
             this
             be
             ,
             if
             petty
             congregational
             Churches
             sent
             Commissioners
             ?
             What
             house
             could
             contain
             them
             ?
             There
             was
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             catalogue
             of
             Bishops
             sent
             to
             this
             Synod
             ,
             before
             this
             called
             Overseers
             ,
             and
             Prapositi
             by
             Cyprian
             ,
             not
             pastors
             simply
             of
             one
             single
             congregation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Eusebius
             tells
             of
             Provincial
             Synods
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             Provincial
             
             Churches
             ,
             which
             must
             have
             sent
             Commissioners
             .
             There
             was
             a
             Synod
             of
             Tyrus
             under
             Constantint
             ,
             a
             Synod
             in
             S●l●ucia
             .
             See
             the
             Magdeburgenses
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             number
             of
             those
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             onely
             be
             congregational
             Churches
             ;
             Theodoret
             saith
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             writes
             to
             
               Eusebius
               Nicomediensis
            
             ,
             there
             
             was
             a
             great
             multitude
             in
             the
             Town
             named
             from
             himself
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             behoved
             to
             be
             divided
             into
             many
             Churches
             :
             and
             who
             would
             deny
             this
             to
             be
             a
             Presbyterial
             Church
             ?
             Nicephorus
             saith
             ,
             when
             Constantine
             was
             baptized
             ,
             more
             than
             twelve
             thousand
             men
             ,
             beside
             women
             and
             children
             ,
             were
             baptized
             ,
             and
             many
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             s
             apparent
             ,
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             requires
             congregational
             and
             synodical
             meetings
             .
             
               Galerius
               Maximinus
            
             having
             given
             toleration
             for
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             though
             he
             condemned
             the
             Religion
             it self
             ,
             incontinent
             in
             every
             city
             congragations
             are
             erected
             ,
             and
             Synods
             or
             Presbyteries
             kept
             ,
             say
             the
             Magdeburgeuses
             from
             Eus●bius
             .
          
           
             Donatists
             excuse
             their
             separation
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             in
             
             communion
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             
               mali
               maculent
               bonos
            
             .
             August
             .
          
           
             For
             Ordination
             and
             Election
             of
             Ministers
             by
             the
             votes
             and
             laying
             on
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             pastors
             ,
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             without
             the
             device
             of
             a
             male-congregation
             destitute
             of
             officers
             :
             See
             the
             
               Magdeburgenses
               ,
               cent
               .
               4.
               c.
               6.
               p.
            
             244
             ,
             245.
             who
             cite
             
               Bosil
               .
               
               Epist.
               58.
               ad
               M●l●t
               .
               Th●●dor
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             19.
             the
             Epistle
             of
             the
             
               Ni●●n●
               Councel
            
             to
             them
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             as
             Th●●doret
             cites
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               c.
            
             10.
             the
             History
             of
             
               Ambro●●us
               Mediol●…
            
             ,
             as
             Secrates
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               c.
               30
               ,
               &c.
            
             saith
             the
             same
             .
             See
             
               Magdiburg
               .
               vol.
               3.
               cant
            
             .
             11.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             140.
             
             See
             
               vol.
               3.
               cent
               .
               13.
               c.
               6.
               p.
            
             260
             ,
             261.
             
          
           
             The
             Magdeburgenses
             say
             ,
             the
             reason
             of
             multiplying
             of
             Officers
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             Lectors
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Exorcists
             ,
             
             &c.
             was
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             third
             Age
             ,
             Ecclesiastick
             congregations
             began
             to
             be
             multiplied
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Metropolitans
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             Archdeacons
             in
             Rome
             ,
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             Sozomen
             l.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             in
             Alexandria
             ,
             as
             Sozomen
             l.
             7.
             c.
             19.
             and
             
               Optat.
               Mil●vitanus
            
             l.
             1.
             
               contr
               .
               Parmen
            
             .
             and
             the
             14
             Canon
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Neocaesarea
             ordains
             ,
             that
             
               in
               amplu
               civitatibus
            
             ,
             in
             large
             cities
             there
             should
             not
             be
             above
             seven
             Deacons
             .
             Now
             sense
             and
             reason
             would
             say
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             ground
             of
             appointing
             such
             a
             number
             of
             officers
             ,
             if
             
               Rome
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               Alexandria
            
             had
             been
             all
             one
             single
             congregation
             ,
             meeting
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             within
             the
             same
             walls
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             large
             Presbyterial
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             must
             be
             great
             strangers
             to
             Rome
             ,
             who
             know
             not
             that
             there
             were
             at
             Rome
             many
             Churches
             and
             Meeting-places
             consecrated
             to
             the
             Saints
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Synod
             of
             Nice
             ,
             as
             Ruffin●s
             and
             Athanasius
             say
             ,
             ordained
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             to
             care
             for
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Suburbs
             ,
             as
             the
             Magdeburgenses
             say
             :
             yet
             all
             was
             called
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             See
             the
             
               Magd.
               burgenses
               vol.
               2.
               cent
               .
               5.
               c.
               6.
               p.
            
             357
             ,
             358.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Churches
             mixture
             of
             wheat
             and
             chaff
             ,
             see
             A●gustins
             
             and
             Prosper
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             Evil
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             infect
             not
             ,
             must
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             not
             separated
             from
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             evil
             
             known
             to
             be
             such
             :
             Otherwise
             Donatus
             and
             his
             never
             taught
             men
             to
             separate
             from
             latent
             hypocrites
             ,
             which
             are
             seeming
             and
             visible
             Saints
             ;
             as
             also
             they
             must
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             converted
             .
          
           
             Augustine
             asserts
             a
             catholick
             integral
             visible
             Church
             in
             
               Ps.
               56.
               
               Corpus
               autem
               ejus
               non
               est
               ista
               a●●
               illa
               Eccl●s●a
               ,
               sed
               t●t●
               orbe
               diffusa
            
             —
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             is
             made
             up
             of
             all
             the
             faithful
             having
             Christ
             for
             their
             Head.
             For
             the
             ordination
             of
             pastors
             
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             of
             the
             Ministers
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             se●
             the
             Magdeburgenses
             .
             So
             was
             Chrysosto●●●
             ordained
             
               cons●nsu
               cleri
               &
               populi
               Constantinopolitani
            
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             l.
             6.
             c.
             2.
             and
             Sozomen
             l.
             8.
             c.
             2.
             witness
             .
             So
             saith
             Augustine
             ,
             that
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             Carthage
             onely
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Numidia
               ,
               sed
               propinquiores
               Episcopi
            
             ,
             the
             neare●●
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             laid
             on
             hands
             .
             See
             the
             Magdeburg
             .
             For
             association
             of
             Churches
             ,
             see
             the
             
               Magdeb.
               vol.
               2.
               cont
               .
               5.
               c.
               7.
               p.
            
             417
             ,
             418.
             422
             ,
             493.
             
          
           
             The
             Magdeburgenses
             tell
             us
             of
             famous
             and
             celebrious
             Churches
             
             in
             the
             sixth
             Age
             in
             
               Asi●●
               ,
               Africa
            
             and
             Europe
             ,
             in
             renowned
             c●●ies
             ,
             which
             had
             eminent
             Bishops
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             new
             Churches
             buil●
             espe●ially
             .
             Iustiman
             the
             Emperour
             built
             in
             Constantinople
             in
             Thra●i●
             the
             noble
             Church
             of
             Sophia
             ,
             incomparable
             for
             magnificence
             to
             any
             in-the
             world
             ,
             saith
             E●agr●us
             and
             Nicephorus
             :
             And
             where
             there
             be
             many
             places
             of
             meeting
             for
             Worship
             in
             great
             cities
             ,
             
               Constantinopie
               ,
               Auti●ch
            
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             that
             city
             must
             be
             Presbyt●rial
             ,
             not
             congregational
             to
             sounder
             Antiquity
             .
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             could
             not
             meet
             congregationally
             ,
             the
             multitude
             of
             Churches
             dedicated
             to
             Saints
             do
             evince
             .
             Magdeb.
             cent
             .
             6.
             c.
             6
             p.
             181.
             
             
               Quod
               saepe
               in
               publicis
               locis
               Romae
               Christiani
               ad
               sacra
               peragenda
               convenerint
               ,
               ●estantur
               innu●era
               ●lla
               delubra
               〈◊〉
               Sabellico
               expressa
               ,
               ut
               Templum
            
             Cosinae
             &
             Damiani
             ,
             Saturnii
             :
             Vaticanum
             ,
             Batjonae
             ,
             Sop●iae
             ,
             Euphemiae
             Marcelli
             ,
             Pancratii
             .
             
               mention●●●
               facit
            
             Gregorius
             
               Papa
               Templorum
            
             Petri
             &
             P●●li
             Romae
             ,
             Agathae
             —
             
               Caesa●ii
               Martyris
               ,
               &
            
             Jul●i
             ,
             Mariae
             ,
             Agnetis
             ,
             &
             Foelicitatis
             ,
             Stephani
             ,
             Andreae
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             many
             of
             these
             Churches
             (
             say
             the
             Magdeburg●●ses
             )
             were
             built
             not
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             for
             Super●…
             :
             
             yet
             no
             sober
             man
             can
             say
             ,
             the
             Christian●
             in
             Ro●●
             could
             m●●●
             in
             one
             congregation
             ,
             but
             that
             many
             Churches
             were
             needful
             .
          
           
             See
             for
             association
             of
             Churches
             the
             Magdeburg●●s
             .
             That
             the
             visible
             Church
             is
             made
             up
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             see
             the
             Magdeburg
             ,
             who
             ●i●e
             Hayme
             and
             others
             ;
             though
             in
             this
             and
             former
             ages
             gross
             corruptions
             daily
             grew
             .
             So
             the
             Magdeburg●●ses
             vol.
             3.
             cent
             .
             10.
             cite
             Thophylact
             for
             the
             same
             :
             and
             
               Vol.
               3.
               c●nt
               .
               12.
               c.
               7.
               p.
            
             457
             ,
             458.
             and
             
               cent
               .
               13.
               c.
               4.
               p.
            
             185.
             
          
           
             The
             Magdeburgenses
             ascribe
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             Matth.
             
             16.
             to
             Peter
             ,
             representing
             Pastors
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             they
             cite
             Theophylactus
             ,
             and
             
               Radulphus
               ,
               Ausbertus
               .
               Aus●…s
            
             gives
             so
             the
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             
               E●●●
               .
               in
               Evang.
               as
               excommunication
               shou●●
               〈◊〉
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Priest
               :
               for
               when
               the
               Priest
               excommunicates
               ,
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               acts
               in
               him
               .
            
             See
             the
             Magdeb.
             cent
             .
             11.
             
             Ausel
             .
             in
             Mat.
             18.
             
             
               Qu●r●●
               re●●seritis
               ]
               nec
               〈◊〉
               Apostolis
               ,
               sed
               ●●nibus
               Episcopis
               ,
               Pr●…
               ,
               haec
               potest
               as
               conces●●
               est
               .
            
             See
             the
             Magdeburg●nses
             citing
             the
             Schoolmen
             ,
             
               Thomas
               Aqu●●●●
               ,
               B●…tura
               ,
               Albertus
            
             to
             this
             purpose
             also
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             notes
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             in
             the
             dark
             midnight
             of
             Popery
             ,
             
               Petr.
               Waldensis
            
             in
             France
             ,
             ann
             .
             1160.
             taught
             the
             same
             with
             us
             :
             and
             yet
             Mr.
             Hooker
             refusing
             these
             marks
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Truth
               is
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Time
               ,
            
             and
             excellently
             doth
             the
             twelfeth
             Age
             agree
             with
             the
             first
             Age.
             Of
             
               Pet.
               Waldensis
            
             were
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             the
             sincere
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             giving
             ●estimony
             against
             the
             daily
             growing
             corruptions
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Magdeburgenses
             in
             their
             Preface
             to
             the
             third
             volume
             of
             their
             History
             ,
             
               Cent.
               10.
               
               Sunt
               autem
               not●
               〈◊〉
               so●
               prop●●●●
               〈◊〉
               ga●manae
            
             
             
               Ecclisiae
               Christi
               ,
               verbi
               Dei
               praedicat●●
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               Sacramentoru●
               usus
               iustitut●●
               à
               Christo
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               studio
               conjunctus
               .
            
             These
             men
             knew
             true
             Antiquity
             well
             .
             
               H●…
               .
               W●lif
               ,
               Ierome
            
             of
             Prague
             ,
             and
             the
             renowned
             Martyrs
             of
             Christ
             sealed
             with
             their
             blood
             the
             same
             truth
             ,
             as
             Antiquity
             witnesses
             of
             them
             .
             Mr.
             〈◊〉
             .
             calleth
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             a
             common
             adjunct
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             we
             appeal
             to
             Antiquity
             (
             though
             the
             Scripture
             be
             above
             all
             )
             for
             a
             warrant
             of
             their
             Church
             .
          
           
             a
             Tertullian
             offend●
             at
             such
             who
             say
             the
             Apostles
             were
             ignorant
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             
               to
               whom
               the
               Lord
               gave
               the
               Keyes
               to
               open
               and
               〈◊〉
               Heaven
               ,
            
             which
             secre●s
             the
             people
             know
             not
             :
             and
             the
             
               Apostles
               d●
               that
               in
               opening
               and
               s●utting
               heaven
               ,
               which
               only
               God
               can
            
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             c
             
               Christ
               ga●●
               the
               K●…
            
             (
             &
             per
             ●um
             Ecclesiae
             )
             to
             Peter
             ,
             
               and
               by
               him
               to
               the
               Ch●rch
               .
            
          
           
             Epiph●ni●●
             d
             ass●●●●
             〈◊〉
             Universal
             Integral
             Church
             ,
             though
             the
             tongues
             be
             divers
             :
             and
             God
             keeps
             carefully
             his
             Church
             spread
             through
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             dwelling
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             house
             :
             e
             〈◊〉
             ,
             it
             s
             not
             in
             
               P●rygia
               ,
               Cilicia
            
             ,
             and
             Pa●phylia
             onely
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             World
             over
             .
             And
             he
             cites
             that
             of
             Christ
             :
             this
             cannot
             be
             a
             congregation
             .
          
           
             f
             Lactantius
             is
             for
             our
             notes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             for
             Mr.
             H.
             the
             
               Ph●yges
               ,
               Novatiani
               ,
               Valentiniani
               ,
               Marcionitae
               ,
               Authae
               piani
               ,
               aut
               A●riani
               ,
            
             leave
             off
             to
             be
             Christians
             :
             that
             
               then
               is
               the
               only
               catholick
               Church
               ,
               which
               retains
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God.
               Eusebius
               Pamphil.
            
             g
             The
             Church
             is
             diffused
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             South
             and
             North.
             He
             expounds
             Matth.
             16.
             the
             Church
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             East
             to
             
             the
             We●●
             ,
             which
             fills
             all
             the
             World.
             
               De
               prop.
               Evangil
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
               3.
               pag.
            
             8.
             then
             it
             s
             not
             one
             single
             congregation
             .
          
           
             
               Gregorius
               Nuzianz●nus
               Orat.
               ●8
               .
               de
               〈◊〉
               partis
               ,
            
             The
             people
             give
             their
             consent
             only
             to
             ordain
             the
             Bishop
             .
             And
             this
             election
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             ibid.
             page
             480.
             i●
             to
             be
             committed
             to
             the
             cleaner
             part
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             
               to
               sacred
               Ministers
            
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             Nazarites
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             foolish
             and
             rash
             common
             people
             ,
             
               tum
               eximia
               ac
               purissimae
               p●puti
               parti
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               &
               〈◊〉
               Ministris
               &
               nostris
               Nazar●●
               ,
               quibus
               vil
               sol●
               vel
               pot●ssimum
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               illes
               commitis
               op●rtebat
               (
               sic
               enim
               nun●…
               Ecclesia
               〈◊〉
               esse●
               )
               ac
               non
               〈◊〉
               qui
               opibus
               &
               potentia
               〈◊〉
               (
               magistratees
               notat
               )
               a●●
               stultae
               ac
               te●erariae
               plebi
               .
            
             It
             s
             clear
             that
             Nazianzen
             gives
             a
             presidency
             to
             Teachers
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             h
             he
             forbids
             that
             young
             men
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             hair
             on
             their
             face
             ,
             be
             〈◊〉
             to
             reach
             old
             men
             ;
             and
             they
             object
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             Daniel
             :
             but
             that
             which
             rarely
             falls
             out
             ,
             is
             no
             law
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             one
             Swallow
             makes
             not
             the
             Spring
             :
             but
             election
             here
             by
             Nazianzen
             is
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             calling
             of
             men
             to
             the
             Ministry
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             Byzan●…
             〈◊〉
             commended
             for
             discipline
             by
             Nazianzen
             .
             See
             in
             the
             Church
             a
             Councel
             of
             Prebyters
             decored
             with
             age
             and
             wisedom
             ,
             an
             high
             Senate
             which
             they
             all
             honoured
             :
             nor
             did
             he
             in
             a
             grave
             Synod
             dec●…
             the
             praises
             of
             the
             discipline
             of
             a
             single
             congregation
             .
          
           
             i
             Nazianzen
             hath
             a
             savory
             discourse
             of
             the
             order
             and
             gifts
             ,
             and
             variety
             of
             members
             in
             Christs
             body
             ,
             and
             cites
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             not
             of
             a
             single
             congregation
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             he
             saith
             we
             are
             all
             one
             body
             in
             Christ
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             saith
             there
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             &c.
             the
             eye
             walks
             not
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             Captain
             ;
             nor
             does
             the
             foot
             fee
             ,
             but
             walk
             ,
             and
             move
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ;
             nor
             doth
             the
             tongue
             receive
             sounds
             ,
             that
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             hearing
             ;
             nor
             doth
             the
             ●ongue
             speak
             ,
             but
             the
             tongue
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             3.
             he
             speaks
             of
             a
             number
             of
             Prophets
             ,
             of
             which
             two
             
             or
             three
             prophesie
             by
             course
             ,
             and
             one
             Interprets
             .
          
           
             
               Basilius
               Magnus
               Nicopolitanis
               Presbyteris
            
             Epist.
             10.
             
             Tom.
             ult
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               ex
               albo
               vest●●
               defecis
               ,
               &
               〈◊〉
               unus
               &
               alter
               conseculus
               est
               —
               〈◊〉
               adhu●
               corpus
               vestrum
               est
               per
               Die
               gratiam
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             Basil.
             ci●●bus
             Nicopolitanis
             disp
             .
             Epist.
             13.
             
             Tom.
             ult
             .
             
               Dispensationes
               Ecclesiasticae
               fiunt
               quidem
               per
               〈◊〉
               quibus
               est
               illorum
               cura
               conoredita
               ,
               verum
               à
               plobe
               confir●antur
               .
            
          
           
             Basil.
             Epist.
             18.
             vol.
             ult
             .
             
               Presbyteris
               A●tiochiae
               solicitudinem
               illam
               quam
               〈◊〉
               Ecclistis
               D●…
               ,
               ex
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               —
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ,
               qui
               vobis
               t●tius
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               charitate●
               &
               affectum
               expon●i
               .
            
             At
             the
             first
             reading
             a
             Presbyterial
             body
             over
             divers
             congregations
             appears
             .
          
           
             Theophylact.
             k
             
               Every
               one
               of
               us
               is
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               continue
               in
               the
               faith
               confessed
               ,
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               us
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             sins
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             he
             expounds
             to
             be
             the
             power
             of
             remitting
             of
             sins
             ,
             which
             Peter
             hath
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             have
             the
             office
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             an
             Oversee●
             .
             l
             Theoph.
             If
             thy
             Brother
             offend
             thee
             ]
             thy
             Brother
             only
             of
             the
             same
             congregation
             whereof
             thou
             act
             a
             member
             ,
             saith
             Mr.
             H●●ker
             .
             Nay
             ,
             saith
             Theophylact
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             m
             whose
             sin
             ye
             remit
             ]
             .
             See
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Priests
               :
               for
               it
               God
               who
               forgives
               sins
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               honoured
               as
               God.
            
             n
             On
             these
             words
             ,
             
               we
               judge
               those
               th●●
               are
               within
               .
               ]
            
             Are
             not
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Christians
               judged
               by
               us
               ?
               but
               a
               more
               terrible
               Iudge
               shall
               judge
               those
               that
               are
               with●●
               .
            
          
           
             o
             
               Isidorus
               Hispalens
               .
               Episcopus
            
             ,
             The
             
               Church
               is
               called
               Catholick
            
             .
             quasi
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               limited
               to
               some
               countreys
               ,
               as
               the
               Conventioles
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               but
               spread
               all
               the
               world
               over
               .
            
             The
             con●…tions
             of
             Hereticks
             are
             only
             in
             ordinary
             ,
             not
             catholick
             ,
             but
             very
             rarely
             .
             See
             him
             
               (
               p
            
             )
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             What
             saith
             these
             called
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             deserve
             ,
             I
             dispute
             not
             ;
             they
             m
             allow
             no
             Bishop
             to
             he
             ordained
             without
             two
             or
             three
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             The
             n
             Bishops
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             all
             Churches
             (
             not
             congregations
             ,
             that
             was
             impossible
             )
             were
             at
             the
             first
             Nic●ns
             Councel
             318.
             in
             number
             subscribed
             .
          
           
             o
             A
             Bishop
             should
             be
             ordained
             by
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Province
             ;
             if
             that
             be
             heard
             by
             three
             ,
             the
             rest
             consenting
             by
             their
             Letters
             .
          
           
           
             p
             More
             then
             two
             hundred
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Ephesus
             condemned
             Nestorius
             .
          
           
             Among
             the
             Articles
             of
             
               Ioh.
               Wiclif
            
             this
             is
             the
             seventh
             ,
             If
             a
             man
             be
             duely
             contrite
             for
             sin
             ,
             any
             farther
             confession
             is
             needless
             .
             
             So
             our
             Brethren
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             judicial
             confession
             before
             the
             Church
             is
             as
             superfluous
             and
             scriptureless
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             admitted
             and
             engaged
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             extremity
             they
             faile
             ,
             who
             condemn
             Wiclif
             his
             eleventh
             Article
             ,
             that
             a
             Minister
             ought
             not
             to
             Excommunicate
             ,
             except
             he
             know
             first
             the
             man
             r
             to
             be
             excommunicate
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             
               Ioh.
               Hush
            
             was
             unjustly
             condemned
             for
             desending
             Wiclif
             in
             these
             and
             the
             s
             like
             .
          
           
             Nor
             was
             it
             a
             damnable
             error
             that
             
               Ioh.
               Hush
            
             held
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Universal
             holy
             Church
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             but
             one
             certaine
             number
             of
             men
             predestinate
             to
             glory
             .
             Mr.
             H●●ker
             his
             new
             catholick
             abstract
             congregation
             divided
             in
             so
             many
             thousand
             little
             catholick
             Churches
             is
             too
             near
             to
             the
             Papists
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Hush
            
             u
             before
             his
             Judges
             and
             accusers
             ,
             often
             professed
             that
             Christ
             limited
             not
             Jurisdiction
             and
             ruling
             of
             the
             Church
             militant
             to
             Peter
             only
             ,
             but
             gave
             it
             to
             all
             the
             
               Apostles
               and
               true
               Pastors
            
             ;
             but
             never
             to
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             male
             Church
             .
             
          
           
             x
             Theodores
             judgeth
             the
             Church
             builded
             upon
             the
             Rock
             .
             Mat.
             16.
             not
             to
             be
             a
             single
             visible
             congregation
             with
             Mr.
             H.
             which
             certainly
             perisheth
             ;
             but
             the
             company
             of
             chosen
             believers
             builded
             upon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             who●e
             corner
             -
             
               stone
               is
               Christ.
            
             And
             though
             this
             be
             one
             catholick
             Church
             divided
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             
               habet
               domos
               àse
               invicem
               divisas
            
             ,
             and
             is
             y
             one
             body
             ,
             of
             which
             Christ
             is
             head
             ,
             one
             company
             ,
             one
             City
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             one
             single
             congregation
             .
             And
             z
             1
             
               Cor.
               12.
               ye
               are
               all
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ]
               not
               ye
               onely
               ,
               but
               all
               they
               who
               through
               the
               whole
               world
               believe
               .
               Theodoret
            
             on
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             shews
             that
             there
             is
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               praefectura
            
             ,
             a
             power
             of
             receiving
             witnesses
             against
             Elders
             ,
             and
             of
             examining
             them
             before
             they
             be
             ordained
             .
          
           
           
             This
             b
             Ambrosius
             shews
             ,
             making
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             one
             body
             having
             one
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             
               caput
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             the
             chief
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             As
             also
             c
             the
             Doctors
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             dissembled
             or
             carelesly
             censured
             the
             Incest
             ,
             as
             Eli
             the
             Priest
             did
             his
             Sons
             .
             Then
             there
             was
             a
             Presbytery
             to
             cast
             him
             out
             .
             See
             if
             d
             Ambrose
             gives
             the
             Keyes
             to
             Peter
             ,
             yes
             ,
             to
             Peter
             and
             
               Paul
               only
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Rulers
               ;
               onely
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             inter
             ipsos
             
               (
               Petrum
            
             &
             Paulum
             )
             quis
             〈◊〉
             proponatur
             incertum
             .
             The
             same
             (
             saith
             e
             
               Ephraim
               Syrus
            
             )
             of
             these
             two
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Gregorius
               Nyssenus
               Episcop
               .
               frater
               Basilii
               Magni
               ,
               All
               we
               who
               are
               joyned
               to
               one
               body
               of
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               make
               one
               body
               —
               and
               that
               he
               excludes
               not
               ,
               but
               includes
               the
               visible
               body
               ,
            
             he
             proves
             from
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
               ye
               are
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             and
             Eph.
             4.
             
               the
               body
               gathered
               by
               the
               Ministry
            
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             &c.
             which
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             unity
             of
             faith
             .
             So
             g
             Christ
             is
             the
             rock
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             rock
             of
             faith
             to
             the
             Church
             builded
             upon
             the
             rock
             (
             which
             admits
             not
             Magns
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             builded
             upon
             the
             rock
             ;
             as
             
               Ioh.
               Hush
            
             refused
             a
             wicked
             Pope
             to
             be
             head
             ,
             or
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             so
             built
             .
             )
          
           
             h
             Hieronymus
             clearly
             expounds
             the
             ports
             of
             Hell
             to
             be
             
               Vi●ia
               atque
               peccata
               (
               re●r
               )
               v●l
               certè
               〈◊〉
               Doctrinas
               ,
            
             sins
             or
             herefies
             ,
             which
             is
             strong
             for
             the
             invisib●e
             Church
             of
             true
             believers
             ;
             not
             for
             the
             visible
             congregation
             ,
             of
             which
             Iudas
             and
             Magus
             are
             members
             to
             Mr.
             Hooker
             ,
             and
             were
             never
             built
             on
             the
             rock
             .
             And
             the
             Keyes
             are
             given
             to
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             may
             not
             under
             that
             pretence
             condemn
             the
             innocent
             .
             And
             
               Hieron
               .
               Com.
            
             Mat.
             18.
             18.
             
             
               Si
               Ecclesiam
               non
               audierit
               ,
               quaecunque
               alligaveritis
               ]
               potestatem
               tribuit
               Apostolis
               ,
               ut
               sciant
               qui
               à
               〈◊〉
               conde●nantur
               ,
               humanam
               sententiam
               divinâ
               roborari
               ,
               &
               quodcunque
               ligatum
               fuerit
               in
               terra
               ,
               ligari
               pariter
               &
               in
               coel●
               .
            
             See
             Hieronym
             .
             Com.
             ad
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             who
             expounds
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               until
               we
               all
               meet
            
             ,
             all
             the
             company
             of
             believers
             .
             And
             i
             H●eron
             .
             Let
             the
             Bishops
             hear
             who
             have
             
             power
             of
             ordaining
             Elders
             in
             every
             City
             .
             Nor
             need
             our
             Brethren
             suspect
             Hieronymus
             to
             be
             prelatical
             ,
             his
             judgment
             is
             known
             to
             be
             contrary
             thereunto
             .
             See
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
             See
             him
             for
             the
             present
             purpose
             in
             
               Opuscul
               .
               in
               Prover
            
             .
             c.
             7
             p.
             217.
             
             See
             Ruffinus
             k
             for
             the
             marks
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             saying
             with
             us
             ,
             
               That
               pure
               doctrine
               declares
               a
               pure
               Church
               :
               and
               so
               the
               Churches
               which
            
             Marcion
             ,
             Valentinus
             ,
             Ebion
             and
             Manicheus
             
               and
               other
               hereticks
               gather
               ,
               are
               not
               true
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             l
             
               Chrysostom
               ,
               If
               the
               ports
               of
               hell
               prevail
               not
               against
               the
               Church
               ,
               far
               less
               shall
               they
               prevail
               against
               me
               :
               therefore
               thou
               shouldst
               not
               be
               troubled
            
             (
             Peter
             )
             
               when
               thou
               hearest
               that
               I
               shall
               be
               crucified
               .
            
             Then
             by
             the
             mind
             of
             Chrysostom
             ,
             Christ
             speaks
             here
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             Peter
             ,
             as
             a
             sound
             believer
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             an
             external
             visible
             member
             of
             a
             congregation
             ,
             as
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             And
             see
             m
             here
             a
             fisher-man
             is
             made
             Pastor
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             Then
             it
             could
             not
             have
             been
             the
             mind
             of
             Chrysostom
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             headship
             (
             whatever
             it
             was
             ,
             or
             whether
             peculiar
             to
             Peter
             or
             no
             ,
             is
             another
             question
             )
             was
             given
             to
             the
             people
             .
             n
             Chrysostom
             expounds
             ,
             
               tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             tell
             the
             Rulers
             .
             o
             
               Chrysostom
               ,
               As
               a
               King
               sending
               Iudges
               ,
               gives
               them
               power
               to
               cast
               guilty
               men
               in
               prison
               ,
               and
               to
               deliver
               them
               ;
               so
               sends
               Christ
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               arms
               them
               with
               authority
               .
            
             Will
             any
             dream
             that
             Chrysostom
             judgeth
             that
             Christ
             gave
             this
             power
             to
             the
             people
             ?
          
           
             p
             Chrysostom
             saith
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             take
             to
             themselves
             to
             determine
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             to
             ordain
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             give
             the
             election
             of
             the
             men
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             lest
             the
             Apostles
             should
             seem
             partial
             ,
             and
             to
             favour
             men
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Valiant
             q
             Athanasius
             makes
             the
             Church
             builded
             upon
             a
             Rock
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             strong
             ,
             an
             unshaken
             promise
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             an
             inseparable
             thing
             ,
             although
             hell
             it self
             were
             moved
             ,
             and
             these
             that
             are
             in
             hell
             ,
             and
             the
             Princes
             of
             darkness
             should
             rage
             :
             Sure
             this
             great
             Witness
             never
             meant
             any
             such
             invincible
             promise
             
             to
             an
             external
             visible
             congregation
             ,
             and
             its
             members
             Iudas
             and
             
               Simon
               Magus
               .
               Peter
            
             himself
             ,
             who
             received
             the
             heavenly
             Keyes
             ,
             sinned
             (
             saith
             r
             
               Athanasius
               .
            
             )
          
           
             s
             Hilarius
             commends
             the
             Rock
             which
             breaks
             the
             ports
             of
             Hell
             t
             and
             sayes
             that
             men
             are
             loosed
             or
             bound
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             condition
             of
             the
             Apostles
             sentence
             :
             then
             doth
             he
             not
             think
             it
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             people
             .
             Let
             the
             learned
             judge
             of
             the
             ancient
             writings
             of
             Clemens
             :
             that
             Epistle
             of
             his
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             read
             sometimes
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             will
             have
             Mr.
             Hookers
             visible
             converts
             only
             Church-matter
             ,
             though
             he
             writ
             to
             them
             as
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             Yet
             he
             writes
             of
             a
             sad
             change
             of
             their
             profession
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             in
             Israel
             ,
             when
             they
             made
             defection
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             were
             hard
             to
             say
             such
             a
             company
             are
             all
             visible
             converts
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Clemens
             seems
             to
             deny
             to
             the
             people
             power
             of
             commanding
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             that
             the
             preachers
             ordained
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Cyrillus
               Alexandrinus
            
             upon
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               the
               Keyes
               ]
               he
               gifted
               universally
               all
               the
               Apostles
               with
               power
               over
               unclean
               spirits
               :
            
             then
             neither
             the
             one
             power
             nor
             the
             other
             gave
             he
             to
             the
             people
             .
             
               Cyril
               .
               Alexan.
            
             in
             Isa.
             l.
             5.
             pag.
             393.
             
             &
             Cyrillus
             tom
             .
             2
             ,
             dialog
             de
             Trinitat
             .
             l.
             4.
             pag.
             278.
             
             
               Peter
               is
               so
               called
               from
               his
               most
               firm
               and
               unshaken
               faith
               ,
            
             in
             qua
             Ecclesia
             Christi
             ita
             fundata
             ac
             firmatt
             ess●t
             ,
             ut
             non
             laberetur
             &
             esser
             expugnabilis
             inferorum
             portis
             ,
             aeter●…um
             manens
             :
             on
             which
             the
             Church
             is
             built
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             fail
             ,
             but
             remains
             for
             ever
             ,
             cannot
             be
             overcome
             by
             the
             ports
             of
             hell
             .
             Cyrillus
             well
             knew
             single
             congregations
             are
             not
             invincible
             ;
             and
             he
             speaks
             of
             such
             a
             saving
             faith
             ,
             as
             Magus
             
             cannot
             have
             ,
             it
             came
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             teaching
             
               ex
               ineffabili
               eruditione
               superna
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             See
             what
             Apostolick
             dignity
             he
             gave
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             gave
             not
             to
             the
             people
             .
             Cyrill
             .
             in
             Ioan.
             l.
             12.
             c.
             56.
             page
             699
             ,
             700.
             
             Cyrill
             .
             on
             Isa.
             5.
             c.
             60
             page
             383.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             tom
             .
             10.
             
             Dom.
             11
             
               post
               Epiphan
            
             .
             sect
             .
             2
             page
             .
             235.
             
             
               Tertius
               modus
               est
               ,
               quomodo
               totus
               Christus
               secundum
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               caput
               &
               corpus
               praedicetur●
               etenim
               caput
               &
               corpus
               unus
               Christus
               ,
               non
               quia
               sine
               corpore
               non
               est
               integer
               ,
               sed
               quia
               &
               nobiscum
               integer
               esse
               dignatus
               est
               —
               membra
               Christi
               &
               corpus
               sumus
               omnes
               simul
               :
               non
               qui
               hoc
               loco
               sumus
               tantum
               ,
               fed
               &
               per
               universam
               terram
               :
               nee
               qui
               tantum
               hoc
               tempore
               ,
               sed
               qui
               dicam
               ex
               Abel●…sto
               usque
               in
               finem
               seculi
               ,
               quandiu
               generant
               &
               generantur
               hominis
               .
            
          
           
             It
             were
             needless
             to
             prove
             a
             visible
             integral
             catholick
             Church
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             not
             in
             Asia
             onely
             from
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Or
             to
             prove
             a
             mixture
             of
             tares
             and
             wheat
             ,
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             not
             visible
             converts
             that
             are
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             far
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             of
             Sacraments
             
               mali
               maculent
               &
               contaminent
               bonos
            
             ,
             see
             August-cont
             .
             
             
               Epist.
               Parmen
            
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             deviseth
             a
             way
             for
             this
             :
             It
             s
             referred
             to
             a
             mans
             free
             choice
             ,
             without
             any
             compulsion
             of
             any
             ,
             to
             what
             congregation
             he
             shall
             joyn
             himself
             or
             not
             :
             and
             though
             the
             doctrine
             and
             ordinances
             be
             most
             pure
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             keep
             within
             himself
             the
             causes
             of
             his
             not
             joyning
             ,
             thinking
             such
             are
             profane
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             is
             little
             or
             nothing
             of
             Christs
             presence
             in
             this
             Church
             .
             But
             the
             formal
             cause
             of
             joyning
             to
             a
             Church
             in
             which
             one
             should
             
             reside
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             holiness
             of
             members
             ,
             but
             the
             soundness
             and
             purity
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Gospel
             be
             there
             ,
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             profess
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             to
             confess
             ,
             and
             not
             deny
             Christ
             before
             men
             .
             2.
             
             If
             any
             of
             Israel
             goodwell
             in
             another
             city
             or
             town
             ,
             where
             another
             Priest
             shall
             teach
             ,
             is
             it
             in
             his
             choice
             to
             be
             taught
             by
             that
             Priest
             or
             not
             ?
             or
             was
             there
             no
             freedome
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             freedome
             now
             ?
             Prove
             this
             difference
             from
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             The
             Don●…
             in
             that
             
               contr
               .
               P●…
               .
               l.
               11.
               c.
               14.
               
               A
               wicked
               Minister
               can
               no
               more
               convert
               ,
            
             quam
             vivificare
             quenquam
             mortuus
             potest
             ,
             
               than
               a
               dead
               man
               can
               give
               life
               .
            
             So
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             edifying
             matter
             ,
             who
             shall
             destroy
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               August
               .
               lib.
               Retract
               .
               2.
               c.
               18.
               
               Ubicunqus
               autem
               in
               〈◊〉
               libris
               commemoravi
               Ecclesiam
               non
               habentem
               maculam
               a●…
               rugam
               ,
               non
               sic
               accipiendum
               ,
               quasi
               jam
               s●●
               ,
               sed
               qu●
               praeparatur
               ut
               sis
               .
               Augustine
            
             owns
             no
             Church
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             Saints
             is
             without
             spot
             or
             wrinkle
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Augustine
             cond●…
             the
             
               Donatist●
               ,
               Aug.
               contr
               .
               liter
               .
               Petil.
               Episc.
               Donatist●
               ,
               l.
               1.
               
               〈◊〉
            
             1.
             they
             were
             broken
             off
             from
             the
             catholick
             Church
             ,
             
               ab
               or
               bis
               〈◊〉
               sancta
               communiono
            
             ;
             that
             was
             ,
             sure
             ,
             no
             congregation
             ,
             for
             they
             set
             up
             congregations
             of
             their
             own
             :
             but
             they
             said
             ,
             With
             themselves
             onely
             was
             the
             true
             Church
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Petilianus
             said
             ,
             What
             hath
             righteousness
             to
             do
             with
             unrighteousness
             ?
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             It
             s
             not
             righteousness
             taking
             
             part
             with
             unrighteousness
             ,
             Si
             Judas
             &
             Petru●
             
               paritor
               sacramenta
               communi●…
            
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Petilianus
             applied
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             are
             spoken
             of
             real
             
             Saints
             ,
             as
             
               Psal.
               1.
               
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
            
             ;
             and
             
               Psal.
               23.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               shepherd
               ,
               he
               leadeth
               me
               ,
               &c.
            
             to
             their
             onely
             members
             of
             separated
             Churches
             .
             So
             do
             our
             Brethreu
             .
             Mr.
             Cotton
             ,
             Mr.
             Hooker
             .
             So
             Mr.
             
               Robinson
               .
               Augustine
            
             answers
             ,
             These
             words
             belong
             not
             to
             baptized
             
               Simon
               Magus
               —
               They
               are
               not
               the
               words
               of
               the
               tares
               ,
               of
               the
               chaff
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               wheat
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             Petilian
             said
             ,
             the
             Catholicks
             admitted
             all
             to
             be
             just
             ,
             and
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             
               qui
               verba
               legis
               noverunt
            
             ,
             that
             knew
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             Satan
             knew
             Scripture
             :
             The
             same
             Mr.
             H.
             objects
             to
             us
             .
             See
             Aug.
             
             a
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             question
             between
             us
             and
             the
             Donatists
             is
             ,
             Where
             is
             this
             Body
             (
             visible
             ,
             for
             it
             were
             madness
             to
             think
             the
             question
             was
             touching
             the
             invisible
             Church
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             )
             
               Where
               the
               Church
               is
               ?
               What
               then
               shall
               we
               do
               ?
               shall
               we
               seek
               it
               in
               our
               words
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               words
               of
               her
               Head
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ?
            
             See
             b
             August
             .
             It
             s
             known
             
             Augustine
             acknowledgeth
             in
             all
             these
             Writings
             a
             Catholick
             Church
             from
             Sea
             to
             Sea
             ,
             to
             which
             men
             should
             joyn
             themselves
             as
             to
             the
             visible
             society
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Our
             Brethren
             will
             have
             none
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             baptized
             into
             a
             particular
             congregation
             .
             And
             c
             Aug.
             condemns
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             who
             will
             have
             it
             no
             baptism
             which
             is
             administred
             without
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Our
             Brethren
             will
             have
             so
             many
             conditions
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               matter
               be
               fit
               ,
               visible
               Saints
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               form
               be
               a
               Church
               covenant
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               they
               meet
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               &c.
               
               Augustine
               d
               following
               the
               Word
               ,
               saith
               ,
               All
               of
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               in
               covenant
               are
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             13.
             
             This
             or
             that
             congregation
             or
             believer
             may
             fall
             off
             the
             Rock
             ,
             
               defecit
               ex
               omnibus
               Gentibus
               Christiana
               Religio
               ,
               excepta
               parte
               Donati
               ,
            
             except
             some
             following
             Donatus
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             
               America
               ,
               aut
               alibi
            
             .
             See
             Aug.
             
             e
          
           
             14.
             
             They
             who
             (
             saith
             f
             Augustine
             )
             teach
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               which
               was
               to
               take
               its
               beginning
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               is
               not
               that
               visible
               City
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               figure
               is
               the
               whole
               Church
               that
               is
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               may
               say
               that
               also
               is
               spoken
               by
               a
               figure
               ,
               It
               behoved
               Christ
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               to
               rise
               the
               third
               day
               .
            
             Then
             Augustine
             thinks
             the
             Church
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             all
             the
             world
             over
             
               to
               be
               one
               visible
               City
            
             ,
             against
             the
             Donatists
             and
             our
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             Catholicks
             (
             as
             August
             g
             teacheth
             )
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             minde
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             that
             the
             tares
             were
             in
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               not
               lurking
               ,
               but
               seen
               :
            
             to
             which
             the
             Donatists
             durst
             answer
             nothing
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             moved
             with
             the
             authority
             of
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             h
             clearly
             saith
             ,
             the
             Lord
             gave
             first
             to
             Peter
             ,
             upon
             whom
             he
             built
             his
             Church
             (
             nor
             did
             he
             then
             build
             the
             Church
             upon
             the
             confessing
             Church
             )
             power
             to
             binde
             and
             loose
             —
             as
             also
             he
             saith
             ,
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               As
               my
               Father
               sent
               me
               ,
               so
               send
               I
               you
               .
            
             To
             Cyprian
             then
             one
             place
             in
             Ioh.
             20.
             
             expounds
             Matth
             16.
             
             Now
             Cyprian
             never
             thought
             that
             Christ
             sent
             the
             people
             as
             the
             Father
             sent
             him
             :
             And
             Cyprian
             i
             
               soli
               Petro
               dixit
               ,
               Quaecunque
               ligaver●s
               —
               Quando
               in
               solos
               Apostolos
               insu●●●vit
               Christus
               dicens
               ,
               accipite
               Spiritum
               Sanctum
               :
               si
               eujus
               remiseritis
               p●ocata
            
             k
             Cyprian
             proves
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             Baptism
             one
             ;
             What
             talk
             they
             then
             of
             multiplied
             visible
             congregations
             ,
             and
             multiplied
             Baptisms
             ?
             And
             see
             l
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Et
               quamvis
               Apostolis
               omnibus
               post
               resurrectionem
               dicat
               ,
               Sicut
               ●ifit
               me
               pater
               ,
               &c.
               tamen
               ut
               unitatem
               manifestaret
               ,
               unam
               Cathedram
            
             (
             Petri
             )
             
               constituit
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             m
             Cyprian
             expounding
             
               Matth.
               16.
               18.
               
               And
               I
               say
               to
               thee
               ,
               Thou
               ●●t
               Peter
               ,
               &c.
            
             the
             Church
             is
             founded
             upon
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             
               every
               act
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               these
               overseers
               is
               guided
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             lapsi
             should
             not
             have
             peace
             ,
             but
             by
             satisfying
             Church-discipline
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A57981-e270
           
             Isa.
             15.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57981-e1290
           
             The
             adequate
             subject
             of
             Church
             discipline
             is
             not
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             M.
             H.
             take
             〈◊〉
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             Church
             without
             officers
             may
             not
             do
             what
             a
             civil
             corporation
             without
             rulers
             may
             do
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             What
             influence
             habitation
             hath
             to
             make
             Church-members
             .
          
           
             Survey
             p.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             pag.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             M.
             H.
             his
             visible
             Saints
             are
             not
             the
             onely
             fit
             matter
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             proved
             but
             by
             conjectures
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             15.
             
             M.
             H.
             1.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             Christ
             is
             two
             wayes
             a
             head
             by
             M.
             H.
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             Or
             where
             Christ
             is
             in
             Scripture
             called
             the
             head
             of
             Magus
             ,
             M.
             R.
             desires
             to
             know
             .
          
           
             Men
             are
             the
             confederate
             people
             of
             God
             visibly
             ,
             without
             any
             mans
             passing
             his
             judgment
             thereupon
             .
          
           
             M.
             H.
             his
             Second
             Arg.
             part
             .
             1.
             pag.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             
               M.
               H.
            
             2.
             
             Arg.
             
               That
               reall
               Saints
               onely
               are
               members
               and
               subjects
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               and
               of
               Christs
               visible
               kingdome
               ,
               the
               place
            
             Isai.
             33.
             22.
             
               doth
               not
               prove
               that
               M.
               H.
               his
               visible
               Saints
               are
               the
               onely
               matter
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
            
             Marlorat
             .
             comment
             .
             in
             Isai.
             c.
             3●
             .
             20.
             tentorium
             firmum
             )
             adeo
             ut
             ne
             portae
             inferorum
             adversus
             eam
             praevaleant
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             18.
             
             Ioan.
             Piscator
             .
             v.
             20.
             adhuc
             alloquitur
             pios
             Iudaeos
             .
             Calvin
             .
             in
             Locum
             .
             quin
             dominus
             in
             medio
             ejus
             ,
             ideo
             non
             commovetur
             .
             Muscul.
             16.
             oves
             meas
             nemo
             rapiet
             è
             manu
             mea
             .
             Calv.
             in
             vers
             .
             22.
             notandum
             hic
             quae
             vera
             sit
             ecclesia
             Dei
             scil
             .
             (
             Deum
             )
             logislatorem
             &
             regem
             agnoscit
             .
             Bullinger
             .
             in
             locum
             ,
             ita
             instruct
             à
             gratiâ
             Dei
             ut
             malis
             nec
             cedat
             nec
             frangatur
             ,
             sed
             semper
             permaneat
             firma
             .
          
           
             
               Calvin
               .
               vers
            
             .
             24.
             notat●
             dignum
             est
             ,
             quod
             soli
             ecclesiae
             cives
             hoc
             privilegio
             (
             remissionis
             )
             ornantur
             .
             
               Gualter
               in
               loc
            
             .
             ad
             solam
             ergo
             ecclesiam
             &
             ●ujus
             cives
             illa
             pertinent
             .
             
               Lutherus
               in
               loc
            
             .
             quia
             habet
             pius
             populus
             propitium
             Deum
             ,
             condonabuntur
             ejus
             peccata
             .
          
           
             
               So
               the
               Donatists
            
             .
             Augustin
             .
             contra
             Epist.
             Parme.
             l.
             11.
             c.
             3.
             manua
             nim
             vestrae
             sanguine
             coinquinatae
             sunt
             .
             ●…mo
             loquitur
             ju●●a
             ,
             &c
             Respo
             .
             Austin
             .
             Quos
             isto
             loco
             Scriptura
             describit
             ,
             ubicunque
             fuorint
             inter
             bonos
             ,
             non
             obsunt
             bon●
             ;
             sic
             ut
             non
             obest
             palca
             frumentis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sec
             Augustin
             .
             de
             unitat
             .
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             M.
             H.
             
               his
               contradiction
            
             of
             visible
             Saints
             membere
             and
             non-visible
             Saints
             members
             
               is
               naught
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               l.
               1.
               
               Aristot.
               de
               reprehens
               .
               Sophist
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Church
             passeth
             no
             judgement
             upon
             Magus
             when
             he
             is
             a
             member
             admitted
             and
             baptized
             ,
             that
             either
             he
             is
             a
             reall
             chosen
             ,
             or
             a
             reall
             conv●…
             ,
             〈◊〉
             reall
             non-chosen
             or
             a
             reall
             non
             .
             convert
             ,
             but
             their
             judgement
             abstracteth
             from
             both
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             in
             an
             other
             dresse
             ,
             the
             Donatists
             object
             to
             
               Augustin
               contra
               Epist.
               Parmenian
            
             l.
             c.
             2.
             9.
             
               objiciunt
               ,
               ut
               quid
               exponis
               justificationes
               meas
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             s
             a
             naughty
             consequence
             ,
             hypocrites
             are
             sinfully
             unfit
             to
             be
             members
             without
             the
             Churches
             knowledge
             ,
             ergo
             the
             Church
             sinnes
             in
             admitting
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               M.
               H.
            
             must
             make
             all
             Israel
             savoury
             professors
             and
             reall
             converts
             in
             the
             judgement
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             before
             ever
             the
             Lord
             of
             free
             grace
             called
             them
             to
             be
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             
               M.
               Can
            
             necessity
             of
             Separat
             .
             Sect.
             3.
             176
             177.
             an
             .
             1642.
             objected
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             
               M.
               H.
            
             does
             but
             an
             .
             1648.
             repeat
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             
               M.
               Ball
            
             answers
             it
             pag.
             30.
             71.
             
             The
             wicked
             are
             forbidden
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             covenant
             of
             God
             :
             does
             David
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             fobidden
             onely
             at
             their
             first
             admission
             to
             be
             members
             to
             b●eak
             the
             third
             commandement
             in
             taking
             
               the
               covenant
               in
               their
               mouth
            
             while
             as
             they
             are
             wicked
             ,
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             Iezabel
             continuing
             a
             member
             is
             not
             forbidden
             to
             meddle
             w●th
             the
             covenant
             ;
             yea
             the
             scandalous
             m●mbers
             which
             (
             as
             
               M.
               H.
            
             )
             must
             be
             tolerated
             for
             a
             time
             a●e
             fit
             members
             ,
             and
             may
             take
             the
             covenant
             in
             their
             mouth
             .
          
           
             How
             ehe
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             a
             note
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             how
             not
             .
          
           
             There
             may
             be
             a
             Church
             and
             Church-members
             before
             there
             be
             any
             Seals
             .
          
           
             An
             hearing
             and
             Church-profession
             may
             be
             in
             persons
             and
             societies
             before
             they
             be
             baptized
             .
          
           
             The
             visible
             Church
             is
             a
             society
             dayly
             more
             and
             more
             inchurched
             .
          
           
             
               Our
               brethren
               and
               the
            
             Soci●i●●●
             
               give
               us
               a
               very
               uncertain
               way
               of
               knowing
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Remonst
             in
             apolog
             .
             c.
             22
             doctrinae
             praedicatio
             est
             anterius
             quid
             Ecclesiâ
             quid
             absurdius
             ?
             Erge
             id
             quod
             aliquando
             prius
             est
             ecclesiâ
             ,
             eâdem
             posterius
             erit
             :
             nota
             enim
             notate
             suo
             posterior
             est
             .
             Idci●…ò
             qui●
             p
             aedicati●
             est
             aliquande
             instrume●…um
             ecclesiae
             collig●…
             ,
             non
             po●…sse
             cert●
             atque
             infell
             thi●●s
             nota
             e●…
             oll●…
             .
             vide
             fol
             241.
             
             2●2
             .
          
           
             Socinianus
             Voshelius
             de
             vera
             religione
             
               lib.
               6.
               c.
            
             16.
             primò
             igitur
             ad
             salutem
             consequendam
             simpliciter
             necessarium
             esse
             non
             videtur
             ,
             ubi
             Christ●
             Ecclesia
             sit
             perquirere
             .
             Minimè
             consequens
             est
             ut
             quia
             Christus
             ecclesiam
             adire
             &
             audire
             jubet
             ,
             ●deirco
             ubi
             existat
             ea
             ,
             inquirendum
             nobis
             omnino
             sitz
             loquitur
             iis
             qui
             jam
             ecclesiam
             agnoverunt
             .
             Ait
             ibidem
             ad
             salutem
             aeternam
             nihil
             aliud
             requiri
             quam
             sidem
             ,
             pe●
             sidem
             in
             Deo
             per
             Christum
             collatam
             ,
             cujus
             spiritus
             atque
             animaest
             obedientia
             .
             
               How
               excommunicated
               persons
               are
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               how
               not
               .
            
          
           
             The
             place
             2
             Thess.
             3.
             14.
             mistaken
             by
             M.
             R.
             and
             our
             brethren
             .
          
           
             How
             preaching
             many
             years
             to
             infidels
             is
             a
             note
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             how
             not
             .
          
           
             What
             sort
             of
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             is
             a
             note
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             a
             lecturer
             that
             preacheth
             constantly
             to
             many
             of
             diverse
             congregations
             .
             See
             for
             these
             lecturers
             in
             prelaticall
             times
             
               M.
               Can
            
             his
             il-grounded
             challenge
             of
             lecturers
             Necess
             .
             of
             Separat
             .
             pag.
             49.
             50.
             and
             learned
             
               M.
               Buls
            
             answer
             to
             
               M.
               Can
               c.
               5.
               
               Sect.
               1.
               pag.
            
             84
             ,
             85
             ,
             86.
             
          
           
             That
             setled
             preaching
             is
             a
             note
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             Though
             scandalous
             men
             ,
             as
             adulterers
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             yet
             
               M.
               H.
            
             loosly
             inferres
             ,
             ergo
             they
             had
             never
             right
             to
             be
             admitted
             members
             .
          
           
             
               M
               R
            
             yields
             not
             the
             cause
             because
             he
             gives
             two
             answers
             to
             the
             same
             argument
             ;
             one
             to
             the
             rigid
             Separatists
             ,
             another
             to
             our
             brethren
             .
          
           
             False
             matter
             makes
             a
             Church
             to
             be
             no
             Church
             by
             our
             brethrens
             way
             .
             
               M.
               Can.
            
             Necess
             .
             of
             Separ
             .
             Sect.
             3.
             pag.
             176.
             177.
             that
             which
             destroyes
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             maketh
             it
             either
             become
             a
             false
             Church
             ,
             or
             no
             Church
             at
             all
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             nor
             true
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             New
             England
             chap.
             3.
             sect
             .
             3.
             pag.
             56
             ,
             17
             ,
             58.
             printed
             London
             .
             ann
             .
             1645.
             
          
           
             
               M.
               H.
            
             his
             conjecture
             of
             visible
             Saints
             .
          
           
             The
             argument
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Corinth
            
             ,
             such
             should
             the
             members
             of
             our
             Church
             visible
             be
             ,
             scanned
             and
             foundfaulty
             .
             
               M
               H
            
             contradicteth
             the
             book
             of
             discipline
             of
             
               new
               England
            
             .
             Hookers
             survey
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
             The
             places
             cited
             by
             our
             brethren
             for
             visible
             membership
             prove
             that
             they
             were
             read
             converts
             and
             predestinate
             to
             glory
             who
             are
             right
             members
             visible
             .
          
           
             Christ
             dealt
             not
             with
             Iudas
             in
             a
             Church-way
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             dream
             void
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             This
             visible
             Saintship
             destroves
             the
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             joy
             ,
             thanksgiving
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             chap.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.
             16.
             the
             place
             much
             mistaken
             .
          
           
             Concili
             .
             Teldent
             .
             sess
             .
             6.
             c.
             6.
             
             
               Bellarmi
               .
               Gregori
               .
               de
               v●●●
               .
            
          
           
             Our
             brethren
             argue
             from
             a
             grown
             up
             Church
             ,
             to
             an
             unplanted
             Church
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             high
             tall-tree
             ergo
             it
             was
             an
             high
             tall-tree
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             first
             planted
             .
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             N.
             England
             ,
             ch
             .
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             By
             our
             brethrens
             way
             there
             must
             be
             sons
             and
             a
             fed
             flock
             ,
             before
             there
             be
             fathers
             and
             shepherds
             to
             feed
             them
             .
          
           
             By
             our
             Brethrens
             way
             none
             are
             converted
             by
             a
             visible
             ministerie
             and
             by
             pastors
             and
             teachers
             .
          
           
             5
             Cor.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             By
             M.
             H.
             his
             way
             no
             pastor
             as
             a
             pastor
             hath
             any
             command
             of
             Christ
             to
             intend
             to
             convert
             his
             ●…k
             or
             any
             ●ember
             thereof
             .
          
           
             M.
             H
             leaveth
             out
             that
             word
             wherein
             the
             strength
             of
             M.
             R
             argument
             stands
             ,
             and
             utterly
             mistakes
             him
             .
          
           
             There
             must
             be
             two
             contrary
             intentions
             in
             God
             by
             our
             Brethrens
             way
             .
          
           
             M.
             Hooker
             ]
             ibid.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Inference
             .
          
           
             See
             Answer
             to
             32
             questions
             .
             answer
             to
             sect
             .
             9.
             q.
             10.
             q.
             1.
             q.
             2
             See
             M
             Baylie
             vindicat
             .
             of
             disswasive
             an
             .
             1655.
             pag.
             1.
             c.
             16.
             pag.
             38.
             39.
             
             Answer
             to
             32.
             
             Quest.
             sect
             .
             1.
             pag.
             7.
             8.
             9.
             pag.
             25.
             26.
             27.
             ans
             .
             to
             q.
             10.
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             Both
             Mr
             Hoo●●r
             and
             M
             Robinson
             and
             the
             Sepaparatists
             teach
             that
             there
             can
             be
             none
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             but
             onely
             real
             converts
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             chosen
             to
             life
             ;
             and
             so
             contradict
             themselves
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             no
             calumny
             which
             M.
             H.
             chargeth
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             So
             M.
             Robinson
             whom
             M.
             H.
             desends
             ,
             justification
             of
             separation
             against
             Mr.
             
               R.
               Rernard
               ,
               propos
               .
               3.
               pag.
               112.
               
               So
               hath
               every
               true
               visible
               Church
               of
               Christ
               direct
               and
               immediate
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               title
               to
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               N●w
               Testament
               .
            
             See
             pag.
             113
             ,
             114
             ,
             115.
             
             Ans.
             Why
             saith
             he
             not
             
               the
               true
               visible
               Church
               hath
               direct
               and
               immediate
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
            
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             charity
             ;
             which
             is
             sometime
             Mr
             Hookers
             addition
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             knows
             that
             
               Magus
               ,
               Iudas
            
             and
             such
             ,
             have
             neither
             direct
             nor
             indirect
             ,
             mediate
             nor
             immediate
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             are
             Ieprous
             members
             .
             See
             pag.
             95.
             
             
               The
               Scriptures
               never
               ascribe
               holiness
               to
               a
               people
               for
               some
               fews
               sake
               ,
               if
               the
               rest
               be
               unholy
               and
               profane
               .
            
             Answ.
             The
             man
             hath
             not
             read
             of
             Israel
             holy
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             of
             Sardis
             with
             whom
             Christ
             was
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             a
             remnant
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             names
             onely
             saved
             .
             See
             Robinson
             ,
             pag.
             96
             ,
             97
             ,
             98
             ,
             253
             ,
             258.
             mistaking
             the
             matter
             the
             same
             way
             .
          
           
             Petilianus
             the
             Donatist
             also
             did
             alledge
             the
             Scriptures
             due
             to
             the
             really
             sanctfied
             members
             ,
             for
             their
             Churches
             ,
             of
             which
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             was
             a
             member
             .
             
               Aug.
               cont
               .
               lib.
               Petilian
               .
               l.
               2.
               c.
               45.
               c.
               44.
               c.
            
             45.
             
             Psal.
             1.
             
             
               Beatus
               vir
            
             .
             &
             46.
             
             
               Dominus
               pascit
               m●
               ,
               &c.
            
             Aug.
             resp
             .
             
               Non
               enim
               verba
               ista
               etiam
               ad
            
             Sim.
             Magum
             
               pertinent
               ,
               qui
               tamen
               eundem
               sanctum
               baptismum
               suscepit
               .
            
             See
             l.
             4.
             c.
             13.
             p.
             764
             See
             Aug.
             cont
             :
             l.
             Petil.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             49.
             
          
           
             Iustif.
             of
             Separat
             .
          
           
             M.
             Robinson
             &
             his
             maintain
             that
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             touching
             its
             essential
             constitution
             ,
             should
             consist
             of
             onely
             reall
             converts
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             in
             Paradise
             :
             and
             M.
             Hooker
             defends
             them
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             See
             Mr.
             Ca●
             weakly
             objecting
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             
               Neces
               .
               of
               Separ
               .
               pag.
            
             174.
             and
             learned
             M.
             Ball
             Ans.
             sect
             .
             2.
             p.
             51
             ,
             52.
             when
             you
             speak
             of
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             &
             visible
             and
             external
             holines
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             men
             judge
             ,
             it
             s
             to
             small
             purpose
             to
             mention
             the
             Church
             of
             Angels
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             M.
             Robinson
             
               &
               M.
            
             Hooker
             
               wildly
               mistake
               the
               decreeing
               &
               approving
               will
               of
               God.
               So
            
             Armin.
             Antiperken
             .
             p.
             60.
             
             Corvinus
             ex
             .
             ad
             Wallach
             .
             p.
             19.
             
             Remonst
             .
             in
             Scrip.
             Synod
             ar
             .
             2
             p.
             256.
             
             Remonst
             .
             
               apol
               .
               c.
            
             9.
             fol.
             109.
             
             Soci●
             contra
             Puttin
             .
             cap.
             10.
             sol
             .
             325.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             also
             Petilian
             the
             Donatist
             objected
             to
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             that
             they
             owned
             all
             as
             just
             and
             Church-members
             ,
             who
             knew
             some
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             though
             they
             lived
             as
             Sathan
             .
             
               Aug.
               cont
               .
               lit
               .
               Petil.
               l.
               2.
               c.
               49.
               
               Sic
               enim
               conatus
               es
               ostendere
               Diabolum
               legisperitum
               ,
               quasi
               nos
               dicamus
               omnes
               ,
               qui
               verb●
               legis
               noverant
               justos
               esse
               .
            
             Sect.
             51.
             1.
             52.
             
             Sect.
             53.
             
          
           
             Whether
             fitnesse
             to
             be
             baptised
             be
             the
             visible
             conversion
             :
             regenerati●●
             which
             M.
             H.
             requireth
             .
          
           
             Whether
             they
             were
             all
             to
             Iohn
             reall
             converts
             ,
             whom
             Iohn
             baptized
             .
             See
             M.
             Can.
             Separa
             .
             p.
             174.
             and
             the
             Ans.
             of
             M.
             Ball
             ,
             sect
             .
             2.
             p.
             56
             ,
             57.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             32
             quest
             .
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             M.
             H.
             ascribeth
             to
             all
             whom
             Iohn
             baptised
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             visible
             members
             a
             confession
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             such
             as
             amounted
             to
             the
             reall
             Repentance
             which
             Iohn
             commanded
             Mat.
             3.
             
             See
             Anton.
             Wal.
             to
             .
             2.
             
               de
               Baptis
               .
               Infan
            
             .
             p.
             491.
             
             Daniel
             Chamiez
             Loc.
             Com.
             l.
             7.
             o.
             13.
             p.
             210.
             
          
           
             None
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             by
             M.
             H.
             his
             arguing
             ,
             while
             they
             die
             ,
             and
             consummate
             their
             course
             of
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               clear
               that
            
             Iohn
             
               Baptist
               had
               no
               such
               judgement
               of
               charity
               that
               all
               the
               multitude
               which
               he
               baptized
               were
               reall
               converts
               .
               Way
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             N.
             
               E.
               cap.
               3.
               
               Sect.
               3.
               p.
               58.
               
               The
               Text
               is
               not
               clear
               Mat.
               3.
               
               Mark
               1.
               
               Luk.
               3.
               that
            
             Iohn
             
               repelled
               from
               his
               Baptisme
            
             Saduces
             and
             Pharisees
             .
             Calvin
             .
             com
             .
             hoc
             modo
             omnes
             ad
             interius
             conscientiae
             examen
             citat
             ut
             se
             penitùs
             exentiant
             .
             M.
             
               H.
               complyeth
               with
            
             Papists
             
               for
               a
               particular
               confession
               ,
               Mat.
            
             3.
             
             Beza
             
               in
               Mat.
            
             3.
             
             Hinc
             igitur
             apparet
             Iohannem
             non
             alios
             admisisse
             ad
             suum
             baptismum
             quàm
             qui
             gratuitae
             remissionis
             doctrinam
             〈◊〉
             seriò
             amplecti
             testarentur
             .
             Pareus
             ●n
             loc
             .
             Nec
             ad
             baptismum
             indignos
             admisit
             .
             Piscat
             .
             Mat.
             3.
             
             Docu
             .
             6
             
               ex
               .
               v.
            
             6.
             baptismus
             nulli
             adulto
             conferendus
             est
             ,
             nisi
             prius
             ediderit
             confessionem
             peccatorum
             ac
             propterea
             promissionem
             sanctae
             vitae
             
               ex
               v.
            
             6.
             
             Piscator
             
               in
               Mark
               1.
               v.
            
             5.
             
             Imo
             nequi
             quam
             probabile
             est
             Ioannem
             ex
             gisse
             confessionem
             publicam
             (
             talem
             enim
             edebant
             scelerum
             ocultorum
             Belarm
             .
             de
             sacra
             .
             poenitent
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
             Rhemists
             on
             
               Mat.
               3.
               v.
               6.
               
               Annot.
            
             3.
             
             Iac.
             Canteri
             Iesuita
             .
             in
             Tabul
             .
             Chronograph
             .
             sacr
             .
             ad
             an
             .
             100.
             
               p.
               133.
               
               Sect.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             4.
             
             D.
             Fulks
             ans
             .
             to
             to
             the
             Rhemists
             Mat.
             3.
             6.
             
             If
             generall
             confession
             was
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             but
             every
             man
             must
             utter
             all
             his
             sinnes
             in
             particular
             ,
             Iohn
             had
             shriving
             work
             enough
             for
             seven
             years
             to
             heare
             the
             confession
             of
             Ierusalem
             and
             all
             Iurie
             and
             all
             the
             country
             about
             Ierusalem
             .
             O
             Papists
             blush
             !
             Cartwright
             against
             Rhemists
             on
             the
             place
             pag.
             13.
             
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             N.
             E.
             ch
             .
             1.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             part
             .
             7.
             
             Ans.
             to
             the
             32.
             questions
             quest
             .
             8.
             part
             .
             23.
             
             The
             place
             for
             baptizing
             Luk.
             7.
             27.
             and
             Act.
             8.
             cleared
             ,
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             of
             the
             Eunuch
             .
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             What
             ignorance
             excludeth
             from
             Church-membership
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             Com.
             Act.
             8.
             
             Ans.
             to
             32
             
               quest
               .
               q.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             pag.
             26527.
             
          
           
             M.
             R.
             never
             said
             that
             profession
             must
             notifie
             to
             the
             Church
             the
             person
             is
             a
             true
             believer
             before
             he
             can
             be
             admitted
             a
             Church-member
             ,
             as
             M.
             H.
             would
             impute
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             M.
             H.
             must
             be
             to
             near
             to
             that
             all
             infants
             born
             of
             their
             visible
             Saints
             must
             be
             reall
             converts
             .
          
           
             Part.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             Our
             brethren
             cannot
             admit
             visible
             converts
             upon
             these
             formall
             reasons
             as
             visible
             converts
             .
          
           
             Our
             brethren
             must
             say
             that
             none
             are
             to
             be
             casten
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             as
             visible
             non-converts
             .
          
           
             Gods
             intention
             or
             dispensation
             is
             not
             the
             Churches
             rule
             of
             dispensing
             consures
             ,
             but
             the
             will
             of
             God
             revealed
             in
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             What
             M.
             H.
             requires
             in
             members
             before
             they
             be
             admitted
             .
          
           
             M.
             H.
             neither
             proves
             ,
             nor
             can
             prove
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             habituall
             experience
             in
             so
             few
             houres
             ,
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             the
             3000.
             
             Act.
             2.
             gave
             evidence
             of
             reall
             conversion
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             No
             grounds
             there
             are
             to
             say
             that
             Philip
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Samaria
             smelled
             the
             savourinesse
             of
             saving
             grace
             in
             Magus
             before
             he
             was
             admitted
             a
             member
             .
          
           
             Three
             considerable
             cases
             in
             framing
             of
             visible
             Churches
             .
          
           
             quest
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             Our
             brethren
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             these
             who
             were
             baptized
             in
             their
             infancy
             ,
             and
             members
             thereof
             ,
             because
             visibly
             non-regenerated
             .
             What
             warrant
             for
             this
             censure
             ?
          
           
             These
             are
             groundlesse
             conjectures
             ;
             When
             the
             Apostles
             first
             preached
             to
             the
             heathen
             that
             1.
             they
             preached
             not
             as
             Pastors
             :
             2.
             that
             they
             waited
             untill
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostles
             judgement
             ,
             and
             the
             judgement
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             they
             were
             reall
             converts
             :
             3.
             then
             the
             Apostles
             and
             themselves
             judicially
             inchurch●…
             them
             .
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             N.
             
               E.
               ch
            
             .
             1.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             pag.
             7.
             
             Mr.
             Tho.
             Hooker
             survey
             of
             discipline
             ,
             part
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             2.
             p.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Upon
             profession
             of
             faith
             presently
             followeth
             baptizing
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Rich.
             Baxter
             for
             infant-baptism
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             like
             that
             the
             Apostles
             
               de
               facto
            
             erred
             in
             putting
             in
             chalke
             stones
             in
             the
             first
             samplar
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             the
             first
             samplar
             of
             Synods
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             place
             Act.
             2.
             pleads
             for
             reall
             repentance
             of
             all
             the
             3000.
             before
             they
             were
             inchurched
             ,
             as
             M.
             H.
             expounds
             it
             .
          
           
             Magus
             was
             no
             such
             a
             visible
             convert
             before
             he
             was
             baptized
             .
          
           
             Caly.
             Inter
             fidem
             &
             meram
             simulationem
             est
             aliquid
             mediu●
             :
             Epicurei
             &
             Lucrani
             se
             credere
             profiletur
             ,
             quum
             tamen
             intus
             rideant
             ,
             quum
             illis
             fabulosa
             sit
             spes
             vitae
             aeternae
             .
             
               Bez.
               an
            
             .
             Credidit
             fide
             ,
             
               scilicet
               historica
            
             .
             Diodat
             .
             
               He
               believed
               ,
               he
               made
               outward
               profession
               of
               the
               faith
               .
            
             Piscat
             .
             Credidit
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             professus
             est
             fidem
             .
          
           
             What
             reall
             characters
             of
             saving
             faith
             were
             in
             these
             3000.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             in
             loc
             .
             Hec
             paenitentiae
             initium
             ,
             malorum
             nostrorum
             sensu
             vulnerari
             .
             G●alth
             .
             Atque
             hoc
             factu
             necessarium
             ,
             si
             non
             tantum
             ex
             verbo
             docemus
             ,
             sed
             &
             electorum
             exemplis
             ,
             ut
             interim
             nullus
             nobis
             de
             impuris
             &
             poenitere
             nesciis
             hujus
             seculi
             filiis
             (
             quales
             fu●re
             Ananias
             &
             Saphira
             )
             sermo
             sit
             .
          
           
             par
             .
             1.
             p.
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             Pauls
             Presbytery
             ,
             c.
             9.
             arg
             .
             2.
             pag.
             101
             ,
             102.
             
          
           
             M.
             R.
             his
             argument
             from
             the
             draw-net
             ,
             wronged
             by
             M.
             H.
             is
             vindicated
             .
          
           
             Barrow
             disc
             .
             of
             false
             Church
             ,
             pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             in
             Evang
             .
             Matth.
             in
             ●●c
             .
          
           
             Dicks
             .
             Mat.
             13
             
          
           
             Pareus
             .
             Non
             restrictè
             ,
             non
             hoc
             modo
             quo
             vos
             vultis
             ,
             immoderato
             rigore
             cum
             laesione
             tritici
             ;
             non
             prohibet
             quin
             Magistratus
             &
             Ecclesia
             faciat
             officium
             eradicandis
             suo
             loco
             zizaniis
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               con
               .
               Don.
               c.
            
             10.
             
             Sub
             fluctibus
             quid
             cepe●nt
             retia
             nesciunt
             Piscatores
             ,
             neque
             palea
             quae
             in
             area
             est
             ●ermixta
             frum●ntis
             ;
             etiam
             ipsa
             sub
             fluctibus
             latet
             ,
             quae
             sic
             omnium
             oculis
             est
             conspicua
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Aug.
               con
               .
               Don.
            
             N●que
             enim
             &
             ipse
             sicut
             piscis
             sub
             fluctibus
             erat
             ,
             &
             sic
             ab
             invitatoribus
             quomodo
             à
             piscatoribus
             videri●…n
             poterat
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               man
               Mat.
               22.
               without
               the
               wedding
               garment
               .
               Way
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             N.
             E.
             c.
             3.
             sect
             .
             3.
             pag.
             57.
             
             
               Doth
               not
               the
               expostulation
               intimate
               a
               taxing
               of
               these
               by
               whose
               connivance
               he
               came
               in
               ?
            
             Friend
             ,
             how
             ca●●st
             thou
             in
             hither
             ?
             
               See
               Aug.
               contr
               .
               Epist.
               Parmeni
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             14.
             
             Quapropter
             zizani●
             vel
             paleam
             Catholica
             segetis
             nobiscum
             copiosissime
             accusent
             ,
             sed
             nobiscum
             serre
             patientissimè
             non
             recusent
             ;
             noluit
             enim
             Dominus
             ante
             temp●●
             eradicare
             zizania
             ,
             &
             à
             ●rumentorum
             permixtione
             separare
             .
          
           
             Solomon
             and
             Asa
             are
             Chur.
             members
             .
          
           
             Amos.
             in
             antisydalibus
             de
             Pers.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             325.
             P.
             Mart.
             Com.
             in
             1
             Reg.
             11.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             86
             ,
             87.
             
             August
             .
             de
             civ
             .
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             14.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             M.
             H.
             would
             prove
             we
             shou'd
             enter
             into
             no
             Church
             where
             any
             sc●ndalous
             person
             is
             .
          
           
             So
             P●tilian
             .
             Quae
             enim
             participatio
             justitiae
             cum
             iniquitate
             ?
             R.
             sp
             .
             Aug.
             cont
             .
             ●i●
             .
             Petil.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             40.
             
             Quis
             nostrum
             dicit
             esse
             participationem
             talem
             si
             Iudas
             &
             Petrus
             pariter
             Sacramentum
             communicent
             ?
             
               So
               the
               Donatists
            
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             cont
             .
             Parm●nian
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             18
             
               Why
               h●lyst
               thou
               the
               wicked
               ?
               So
            
             Petilion
             .
             
               Not
               unlike
               this
            
             ,
             Aug.
             cont
             .
             liter
             .
             Petil.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             46.
             
             Beatus
             vir
             qui
             non
             abiit
             in
             Concilio
             impiorum
             .
             August
             .
             R●sp
             .
             Sed
             vos
             maledicti
             crimina
             etiā
             sacramentis
             objicitis
             .
             See
             Aug.
             cont
             .
             Epist.
             Parmen
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
             Objicit
             Parmenianus
             illud
             ,
             Isa.
             52.
             
             Recedite
             ,
             recedite
             —
             Resp.
             Sed
             cur
             ipse
             in
             ipso
             populo
             immunditiam
             ,
             quam
             graviter
             arguebat
             ,
             in
             una
             cum
             iis
             congregatione
             tangebat
             ?
             So
             Parmenian
             ib.
             Object
             .
             5.
             
             Psa.
             26.
             
             Non
             sedi
             cum
             Concilio
             vanitatis
             .
             Resp.
             Ang.
             cont
             .
             Epist.
             Parm.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
               in
               his
            
             quicunque
             dilexerit
             speciem
             domus
             Dei
             ,
             &
             locum
             tabernaculi
             claritatis
             ejus
             ,
             tolerat
             ca
             quae
             sunt
             in
             contumelia
             ,
             nec
             propter
             hoc
             relinquit
             domum
             ,
             ne
             fiat
             ipse
             non
             vas
             in
             contumeliam
             ,
             quod
             tamen
             in
             domo
             toleratur
             ,
             sed
             stercus
             quod
             de
             domo
             projicitur
             .
             
               The
               Donatists
            
             ,
             Aug.
             cont
             .
             Parm.
             l.
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             
               Put
               that
               evil
               man
               out
               from
               among
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               place
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               not
               to
               eat
               with
               a
               sonicator
               ,
               misexpounded
               by
               Mr.
            
             H.
             Bulling
             .
             Contubernium
             &
             interiorem
             convictum
             prohibet
             .
             Beza
             in
             1
             Cor
             5
             Ne
             samiliariter
             iis
             uter●mini
             .
             Beza
             in
             1
             Cor.
             5
             P.
             Martyr
             .
             cibus
             cum
             iis
             non
             capiatur
             ,
             non
             dicatur
             (
             excommunicatis
             )
             Ave.
             August
             .
             cont
             .
             Donat.
             cap.
             6.
             
             Cypr.
             l.
             3.
             
             Epist.
             3.
             
             Nam
             et
             si
             videntur
             in
             Ecclesia
             zizania
             ,
             non
             tamen
             impedire
             debet
             aut
             fides
             aut
             charitas
             nostra
             ,
             ut
             quoniam
             z●zania
             in
             Ecclesia
             cernimus
             ,
             de
             Ecclesia
             recedamus
             .
             August
             .
             cont
             .
             Epistol
             .
             Parmen
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
             Erat
             ne
             Ecclesia
             Carthaginensis
             Ecclesia
             ,
             an
             non
             erat
             ?
             si
             erat
             ,
             quero
             qu●madmodum
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             quo
             pact●
             ?
             )
             Cypr.
             Et
             caeteri
             —
             implebant
             quod
             praecepit
             Apostolus
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             siquis
             frater
             nominatur
             ,
             &
             est
             fornicator
             ,
             &
             avarus
             —
             quando
             cum
             iis
             avaris
             &
             rapacibus
             —
             multiplicantibus
             faenus
             —
             panem
             Domini
             manducabant
             ,
             &
             calicem
             bib●bant
             .
          
           
             Due
             Right
             of
             Presbyt
             .
             par
             .
             1.
             pag.
             244
             ,
             248.
             
          
           
             The
             question
             whether
             the
             elect
             and
             invisible
             Church
             be
             the
             prime
             subject
             of
             the
             Seals
             ,
             sens●…ss
             ;
             and
             the
             affirmative
             never
             imagined
             by
             Mr.
             R.
             The
             only
             visible
             &
             first
             external
             subject
             of
             the
             ●xternal
             seals
             ,
             is
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             external
             seals
             and
             promises
             preached
             &c.
             are
             not
             priviledges
             of
             special
             note
             given
             in
             the
             Mediator
             Christ.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             invisible
             &
             really
             believing
             Church
             is
             the
             prime
             ,
             proper
             and
             principal
             and
             onely
             subject
             of
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             special
             note
             in
             the
             Mediator
             Christ
             ,
             is
             proved
             by
             5
             arguments
             ,
             never
             answered
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             
          
           
             The
             Rule
             quod
             (
             what
             agreeth
             to
             any
             )
             convenit
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             agrees
             to
             it
             universally
             &
             reciprocally
             ,
             is
             a
             safe
             Rule
             in
             Logick
             .
          
           
             Aristot.
             poster
             .
             A●…t
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot.
             ibid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             per
             se
             autem
             (
             in
             secundo
             modo
             )
             &
             quâ
             tale
             idem
             sunt
             .
             Aristot.
             Analyt
             .
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ant.
             Ruvio
             ,
             Colleg.
             Conimbr
             .
             Murcia
             de
             L●llana
             poster
             .
             Analyt
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
             Primus
             modus
             per
             se
             est
             quando
             praedicatum
             pertinet
             ad
             essentiam
             subjecti
             ,
             quia
             vel
             est
             definitio
             ejus
             ,
             vel
             pars
             definitionis
             ,
             unde
             istae
             propositiones
             sunt
             in
             primo
             modo
             per
             se
             ,
             homo
             est
             animal
             ,
             homo
             est
             rationalis
             .
             Ruvio
             .
             Colleg.
             Conimbr
             .
             Toletus
             ,
             Masius
             .
             Secundus
             modus
             per
             se
             ,
             est
             quando
             subjectum
             pertinet
             ad
             definitionem
             praedicati
             ,
             ut
             homo
             est
             admirativus
             ,
             homo
             est
             ri
             sibilis
             .
             Ibid.
             in
             textu
             .
             Convenire
             ●utem
             praedicatum
             subjecto
             secundum
             quod
             ipsum
             idem
             est
             ,
             ●c
             convenire
             illi
             in
             quantum
             tale
             ;
             hoc
             est
             ,
             non
             secundum
             rationem
             commu●●m
             sed
             propriam
             ,
             &
             hoc
             est
             ,
             reciprocè
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             converts
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             were
             in
             Covenant
             :
             for
             Peter
             renders
             to
             the
             Chosen
             a
             healing
             answer
             ,
             You
             are
             inter
             nally
             in
             covenant
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             rest
             an
             answer
             to
             guard
             against
             despair
             ,
             The
             promise
             is
             preached
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             If
             these
             be
             reall
             Converts
             one
             to
             another
             who
             are
             called
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             all
             Israel
             ,
             all
             the
             Gentiles
             must
             be
             reall
             converts
             in
             the
             charity
             of
             all
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             3000
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             are
             pricked
             at
             the
             heart
             ,
             &
             converts
             by
             a
             figure
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             many
             or
             most
             of
             them
             were
             such
             ,
             but
             not
             all
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             .
          
           
             Idolaters
             and
             scandalous
             persons
             visibly
             must
             be
             visible
             converts
             ,
             by
             M.
             H.
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             M.
             R.
             disclaims
             that
             which
             M.
             H.
             chargethupon
             him
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             of
             the
             invisible
             Church
             onely
             giveth
             right
             Ecclesiastick
             to
             the
             seals
             .
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             p
             38
             ,
             39
             
          
           
             
               Due
               Right
               of
               Presbyt
               .
               par
               .
            
             1.
             
             Iac.
             Gualterius
             Iesuita
             in
             Tabulâ
             Chronographicâ
             prim
             .
             secu●
             .
             ad
             an
             .
             100.
             pag.
             91.
             sect
             .
             17.
             probat
             liberum
             arb
             .
             contra
             Cal●inianos
             Quint.
             Classis
             repugnantiam
             continens
             quae
             saepe
             inter
             voluntatem
             nostram
             &
             divinam
             intercedit
             .
             
               Bellar.
               de
               amiss
               .
               g●at
               .
               l.
               11.
               cap.
               16.
               
               Mr.
            
             H.
             
               sides
               with
               Arminians
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
               and
               Papists
               ,
               in
               saying
               that
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ascribe
               to
               God
               two
               contrary
               Wills.
            
             Armin.
             Antip.
             pag.
             668.
             edit
             .
             Bertiana
             ,
             at
             aio
             ,
             id
             quod
             Deus
             in
             mandatis
             &
             prom●ssionibus
             dicit
             tale
             esse
             ut
             Deus
             citra
             contradictionem
             dici
             nequeat
             ,
             decreto
             aliquo
             suo
             contrarium
             ejus
             vellet
             statuere
             .
             665.
             insinuat
             Deum
             hypocriseos
             .
             
               Cor●
               .
               advers
               .
               Molinaeum
               .
               c.
               4.
               sect
               .
            
             6.
             7.
             
             Piscator
             &
             alii
             voluntatem
             signi
             &
             beneplaciti
             ut
             opposita
             considerant
             ,
             ut
             Deum
             non
             semper
             seriò
             velle
             ,
             quod
             mandato
             se
             velle
             significat
             est
             voluntas
             in
             Deum
             contumeliosa
             quae
             simulationem
             &
             hypo●ri
             sin
             in
             Deo
             ponit
             .
             
               Remonst
               .
               in
               Script
               .
               Synodalibus
               Dordracen
               .
               ar
               .
               1.
               de
               Praedestinat
               .
               pa.
            
             245.
             
             Is
             qui
             intrinsecè
             &
             serio
             ad
             poenitentiam
             vocat
             reprobos
             ;
             quos
             tamen
             intrinsecè
             arcano
             &
             immutabili
             decreto
             ab
             aeterno
             absolutè
             ad
             damnationem
             ,
             &
             damnationis
             causas
             destin●vit
             ,
             is
             stmul
             it
             benevolentiam
             erga
             eos
             ,
             &
             mel
             in
             ore
             ,
             ut
             dicitur
             ,
             ostentat
             ,
             &
             ●●l
             in
             corde
             ●●vet
             .
             Doctrina
             haec
             pa.
             246.
             
             Deo
             duplicitatem
             animi
             &
             simulationem
             cum
             deceptione
             conjunctam
             attribuit
             ,
             Deo
             hypocrisin
             ,
             mendacium
             .
             p.
             247.
             
             Collocutores
             Hagienses
             in
             appendice
             de
             reprobatione
             .
             p.
             129.
             
             Nam
             ea
             est
             simulatio
             aliquem
             ad
             fidem
             &
             salutem
             vocre
             qui
             jam
             ante
             p●r
             reprobation
             is
             decretum
             ab
             utraque
             est
             absolutè
             segregatus
             .
             
               Conrad
               .
               Vorst
               .
               Amor.
               duplic
               .
               ad
               Piscatorem
               ,
               p.
               13.
               par
               .
               1.
               pag
               :
            
             293.
             
             Esse
             sic
             vocationem
             Dei
             illusorium
             .
             p.
             391.
             
             Deum
             ●ubere
             ut
             credant
             mendacio
             .
             
               But
               the
               Arminians
               in
               their
               Apology
               all
               along
               ,
               especially
               cap.
               6.
               where
               this
               matter
               is
               handled
               ;
               and
               cap.
               20.
               where
               they
               speak
               of
               Reprobation
               ,
               are
               as
               dumb
               as
               a
               fish
               of
               all
               these
               vain
               Objections
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               seem
               to
               serve
               their
               end
               not
               a
               little
               ,
               now
               as
               before
               .
               But
               it
               is
               like
               they
               were
               convinced
               in
               Conscience
               they
               did
               proceed
               from
               a
               false
               and
               erroneous
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Lords
               will
               of
               Pleasure
               and
               of
               Precept
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               Mr.
            
             H.
             
               did
               not
               a
               little
               sail
               against
               the
               truth
               ,
               in
               carping
               at
               this
               distinction
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               our
               Divines
               .
            
          
           
             A
             clearing
             of
             that
             distinction
             of
             the
             Lords
             will
             of
             purpose
             or
             decree
             ,
             &
             of
             his
             commanding
             or
             approving
             Will
             against
             Arminians
             ,
             and
             against
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             siding
             with
             them
             in
             that
             ,
             though
             innocently
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             R.
             in
             charity
             judgeth
             .
          
           
             The
             decree
             &
             the
             approving
             will
             of
             God
             are
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             right
             that
             real
             visible
             Professors
             have
             to
             the
             Seals
             ;
             &
             that
             that
             right
             which
             Magus
             &
             other
             painted
             Members
             have
             ,
             is
             no
             true
             right
             .
             The
             command
             to
             be
             baptized
             as
             a
             simple
             command
             gives
             no
             right
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             no
             right
             internal
             to
             Magus
             to
             be
             baptized
             except
             he
             believe
             .
             Yet
             doth
             the
             Church
             without
             sin
             invite
             &
             baptize
             Professors
             ,
             without
             passing
             a
             sentence
             upon
             their
             real
             conversion
             ,
             or
             hypoctitical
             .
             Visible
             Professors
             that
             are
             sincere
             ,
             have
             both
             right
             internal
             &
             external
             to
             the
             seals
             &
             the
             marrow
             of
             the
             seals
             .
          
           
             Peter
             &
             Magus
             have
             not
             the
             same
             right
             to
             the
             seals
             .
             M.
             H.
             his
             argument
             is
             retorted
             upon
             h●mself
             .
          
           
             The
             right
             of
             hypocrites
             to
             Church
             priviledges
             &
             seals
             ,
             which
             is
             onely
             Ecclesiastick
             &
             external
             ,
             is
             no
             right
             real
             and
             true
             .
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             pag.
             40.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             is
             two
             ways
             visible
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             Act.
             20.
             28
             
             
               Feed
               the
               flack
               ,
               &c.
            
             is
             answered
             by
             M.
             H.
             the
             same
             way
             that
             the
             Arminians
             answer
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Collo
             .
             Hagienses
             in
             confor
             .
             Thes.
             2.
             p.
             183.
             ad
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
             Si
             hic
             per
             Eccle
             siam
             Christi
             Redemp●am
             soli
             Electi
             sunt
             intelligendi
             ,
             Presbyteris
             Ephesiis
             ergo
             soli
             electi
             suerin●
             in
             Ecclesia
             commendati
             ;
             sed
             hoc
             est
             absurdū
             ,
             quia
             1.
             
             Ecclesia
             Eph●
             siorum
             ,
             cujus
             cura
             illis
             mandatur
             ,
             erat
             ecclesia
             visibilis
             ,
             in
             qud
             etiam
             sunt
             qui
             non
             credunt
             .
             2.
             
             Presbyteri
             non
             poterant
             Electos
             noesse
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             hic
             non
             intelliguntur
             soli
             Electi
             .
             
               See
               the
               answer
               of
            
             Amesius
             in
             Coron
             .
             art
             .
             2.
             de
             Redemptione
             ,
             pag.
             145.
             
             
               As
               Arminians
               say
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             Acts
             20.
             
               is
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
               the
               really
               Redeemed
               Elect
               and
               Reprobate
               :
               So
               that
               Church
               (
               saith
               Mr.
               H.
               is
               the
               really
               Redeemed
               Elect
               and
               Reprobate
               ,
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               and
               the
               really
               believing
               Church
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               It
               is
               false
               ,
               that
               as
               many
               as
               were
               bought
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               charity
               ,
               as
               were
               to
               be
               fed
               with
               Word
               ,
               Seals
               and
               Censures
               .
            
          
           
             M.
             H.
             his
             interpretation
             of
             the
             bought
             Church
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             to
             be
             all
             &
             every
             one
             of
             that
             Church
             to
             be
             bought
             ,
             redeemed
             and
             sanctified
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             must
             also
             make
             the
             world
             ,
             Joh.
             1.
             29.
             the
             whole
             world
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             to
             be
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             charity
             the
             redeemed
             &
             sanctified
             world
             .
             How
             the
             visible
             Church
             is
             Christs
             body
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             Church
             Congregational
             ,
             the
             onely
             visible
             Church
             may
             fall
             away
             ,
             as
             M.
             H.
             granteth
             ,
             then
             is
             not
             such
             a
             Church
             visible
             the
             first
             and
             principal
             subject
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             like
             priviledges
             of
             special
             note
             in
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             as
             M.
             H.
             saith
             .
          
           
             The
             single
             cōgregation
             may
             fall
             away
             ,
             Ergo
             it
             cannot
             b●
             either
             the
             subject
             or
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             perseverance
             in
             grace
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             M.
             H.
             must
             expound
             all
             the
             precious
             Promises
             of
             the
             Lords
             giving
             the
             engraven
             Law
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             of
             Christs
             bearing
             our
             sins
             on
             the
             tree
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               charity
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             doth
             not
             ,
             by
             this
             interpretation
             ,
             really
             commend
             his
             Church
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             ;
             as
             Cant.
             2.
             14.
             
             
               Thy
               voice
            
             (
             in
             prayer
             )
             
               is
               sweet
            
             ,
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             ;
             and
             Cant.
             4.
             7.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               all
               fair
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
            
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             ;
             and
             v.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             must
             bear
             the
             like
             sense
             .
          
           
             If
             Christ
             die
             for
             all
             the
             world
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             ,
             he
             must
             intend
             in
             the
             same
             judgment
             to
             die
             for
             them
             ,
             &
             must
             in
             the
             same
             judgement
             c●…e
             them
             to
             glory
             .
          
           
             Redemption
             how
             it
             is
             not
             properly
             visible
             .
          
           
             Little
             Stone
             ,
             pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             pag.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             Hypocrites
             have
             not
             any
             Ecclesiasticall
             right
             to
             the
             seals
             from
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             command
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             command
             as
             it
             includes
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             condition
             .
          
           
             Iob
             
               had
               right
               to
               the
               seals
            
             .
             Aug.
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             l.
             12.
             c.
             47.
             
             Nec
             ipsos
             Iudaeos
             existimo
             audere
             contendere
             ,
             neminem
             pe●tinuisse
             ad
             Deum
             praeter
             Israelitas
             —
             Iob
             nec
             indigena
             ,
             nec
             proselyta
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             Adven●
             populi
             Israel
             fuit
             ,
             sed
             ex
             gente
             Idum●a
             genus
             ducens
             ;
             ibi
             ortus
             ,
             ibidem
             mortuus
             est
             .
          
           
             Genebrard
             .
             in
             Chron.
             an
             .
             Mun.
             1239.
             tempore
             Patriarcharum
             vixisse
             ejus
             tempore
             plerosque
             Ch●nanaeo●um
             ,
             ad
             Ecclesiam
             Catholicam
             perti●uisse
             existimat
             .
             Pineda
             in
             Iob
             cap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             Nu.
             75.
             c.
             4.
             
             Ecce
             docuisti
             multos
             fuisse
             regem
             &
             publicum
             doctorem
             populi
             sibi
             subjecti
             ;
             When
             Iob
             
               lived
               even
               before
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               before
            
             Moses
             .
             See
             Theodoret
             Epitom
             .
             Divinorum
             decretorum
             ,
             l.
             5.
             de
             creatione
             .
             Origen
             .
             Homil.
             4.
             super
             Ezek.
             Euseb.
             l.
             1.
             
             Demonst.
             Evang.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Moses
             videtur
             septimus
             ab
             Abrahamo
             ,
             Iob
             quintus
             .
          
           
             The
             visible
             Church
             as
             visible
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             first
             and
             principal
             subject
             of
             the
             seals
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             substance
             of
             the
             new
             heart
             ,
             perseverance
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             olive
             tree
             Rom.
             16.
             15.
             not
             the
             visible
             Congregation
             as
             visible
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             includeth
             the
             Elect
             ;
             and
             the
             fatness
             is
             not
             the
             outward
             signs
             only
             ,
             of
             which
             Magus
             partaketh
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             45.
             
          
           
             Ch
             2.
             p.
             27.
             
             Non-regeneration
             excludes
             not
             men
             from
             Church-right
             to
             the
             seals
             ,
             as
             M.
             H.
             imagineth
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             R.
             places
             not
             the
             formal
             reason
             of
             offices
             ,
             officers
             ,
             seals
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             .
          
           
             Survey
             ,
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             4.
             p
             45
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             See
             Mr.
             Robinson
             his
             error
             in
             this
             .
             Justific
             .
             of
             Separat
             .
             pa.
             297.
             
          
           
             These
             of
             sundry
             Congregations
             have
             as
             visible
             a
             communion
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             up
             as
             visible
             a
             body
             as
             th●se
             of
             the
             same
             Congregation
             that
             meet
             within
             the
             same
             wals
             .
          
           
             Marrying
             of
             Members
             to
             one
             Congregation
             onely
             ,
             is
             a
             Scriptureless
             conceit
             .
             Mr.
             Robinson
             ,
             Justificat
             .
             of
             Separ
             .
             p.
             317.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             free
             to
             professors
             to
             refuse
             to
             be
             membersof
             the
             Congregation
             in
             which
             they
             were
             borne
             of
             believing
             Parents
             ,
             &
             baptized
             ,
             and
             must
             reside
             in
             a
             convenient
             nearness
             to
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Church-duties
             of
             warning
             ,
             teaching
             ,
             comforting
             ,
             rebuking
             ,
             are
             by
             no
             word
             of
             Christ
             restricted
             to
             one
             single
             congregation
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             47.
             
          
           
             Experimental
             knowledge
             of
             the
             spirituall
             fitness
             one
             of
             another
             before
             the
             erecting
             of
             a
             Congregation
             is
             warranted
             by
             no
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             whatever
             Mr.
             H.
             say
             on
             the
             contrary
             .
             Pag
             47
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Cawdreys
             Review
             ,
             c.
             3.
             p.
             104.
             
             Pag
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             50
             
          
           
             No
             Covenant
             in
             the
             N.
             Testament
             ties
             any
             to
             Christian
             duties
             in
             one
             onely
             Cōgregation
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             as
             providential
             cōversing
             with
             them
             affords
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             sister-Churches
             also
             .
          
           
             How
             D.
             Bilson
             abuseth
             the
             place
             .
             Mat.
             18.
             
             See
             Bilson
             the
             perfect
             government
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             c.
             4
             p.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             &c.
             he
             mistaketh
             both
             our
             conclusion
             ,
             &
             our
             arguments
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             against
             our
             Saviours
             purpose
             to
             limi●…
             the
             gaining
             of
             a
             trespassing
             brother
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             to
             the
             onely
             one
             Congregation
             of
             which
             the
             offended
             brother
             is
             a
             member
             fixedly
             .
          
           
             The
             un●di●ying
             and
             cruel
             inconvenience
             that
             come
             to
             the
             soules
             of
             beleeving
             merchants
             ,
             sojourners
             who
             are
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             by
             the
             Church
             engagement
             to
             one
             onely
             single
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             Part
             1.
             
             C.
             4.
             
             Pag.
             50.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             for
             this
             Church-Covenant
             from
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             a
             City
             is
             nought
             ,
             and
             much
             against
             this
             Will
             worship
             .
          
           
             Cawdery
             review
             .
             c.
             104.
             
             Pag.
             106
             ,
             107.
             
          
           
             Rutherfurd
             due
             right
             of
             Pres.
             par
             .
             2.
             pag
             328
             ,
             329.
             
             Mr.
             John
             Cotton
             his
             judicious
             tractate
             of
             the
             keys
             .
             ch
             .
             3.
             pag.
             17.
             
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             N.
             E.
             ch
             .
             6.
             sect
             .
             1.
             pag
             103
             and
             sect
             .
             2.
             16.
             
             Mr.
             Hooker
             Survey
             par
             .
             3.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Ch.
               6.
               
               Sect.
               1.
               
               Pag.
               103.
               
               The
               texts
               that
               cal
               the
               Church
               a
               City
               ,
               are
               nothing
               for
               the
               Congregational
               engagement
               ;
               The
               Apostle
               noteth
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               the
               Catholike
               Elect
               Church
               :
               as
               also
               Heb.
               12.
               
               The
               way
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             N.
             E.
             C.
             III.
             
               sect
               .
               1.
               pag.
               53.
               
               Ibid.
               ch
               .
               4.
               sect
               .
               6.
               pag.
               82.
               
               Mr.
            
             H.
             
               Survey
               par
               .
               1.
               c.
               2.
               pag.
            
             15.
             
             Theodoret.
             electos
             ;
             Occumenius
             ,
             fideles
             quorum
             nomina
             scripta
             sunt
             in
             libro
             vitae
             .
             Calvin
             .
             Marlorat
             .
             C●●lestem
             ergo
             Ierusalem
             intelligit
             quae
             per
             totum
             mundum
             extruenda
             erat
             quemadmodum
             Angelus
             f●niculum
             ejus
             ab
             Oriente
             usque
             in
             Occidentem
             exte●dit
             .
             Piscat
             .
             Qui
             electi
             sunt
             ad
             vitam
             aeternam
             ,
             
               Luk.
               10.
               
               English
               Annotations
            
             ,
             Diodati
             
               The
               Universal
               Church
            
             .
             Pareus
             Com.
             Est
             igitur
             Ecclesia
             invisibilis
             electorum
             quam
             sanctam
             Catholicā
             credimus
             in
             symbole
             .
             Sed
             an
             omnes
             Hebraei
             erant
             primogeniti
             ,
             electi
             ,
             hoc
             non
             dicit
             ,
             sed
             ad
             eos
             accessisse
             .
             Cajetan
             .
             Ecclesia●
             Apostolorum
             &
             Discipulorum
             immediatorum
             Christi
             ,
             qui
             conscripti
             sunt
             in
             libro
             divinae
             praedestinationis
             .
             Estius
             .
             Filios
             Dei
             per
             adoptionem
             ,
             qui
             sunt
             Electi
             .
          
           
             Beza
             in
             locum
             .
             Ecclesi●m
             corpori
             comparat
             ,
             cujus
             anima
             est
             Christus
             .
             Calv.
             Particula
             universalis
             (
             omnes
             )
             non
             sic
             ut
             omnes
             homines
             in
             Christum
             credant
             ,
             hoc
             eni●●
             Synecdochicè
             de
             praedestinatis
             duntaxat
             à
             Paulo
             dicitur
             ,
             ●i
             namque
             soli
             in
             unitatem
             fidei
             perueviunt
             ,
             qui
             ab
             aeterno
             electi
             sunt
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             30.
             
          
           
             Zanch.
             in
             loc
             .
             Constat
             (
             oorpus
             hoc
             )
             ex
             E●ectis
             tanquam
             membris
             coagmentatis
             Christo
             per
             fidem
             .
             Nostras
             Ro.
             Bodi●●
             à
             Trocheregia
             vir
             nobili
             genere
             na●us
             Com.
             &
             Praelection
             .
             in
             Eph.
             4.
             
               v.
               12
               ,
               13.
               pag.
            
             511.
             512.
             
             Haec
             p●rro
             Sanctorum
             compactio
             sive
             coagmentatio
             bifariam
             promovetur
             .
             Primo
             ,
             cum
             nova
             subinde
             membra
             ad
             corporis
             hujus
             compagem
             adsciscuntur
             ,
             fide
             donantur
             ,
             &
             Christo
             capiti
             per
             fidem
             inseruntur
             .
             Deinde
             ,
             quando
             jam
             vocati
             &
             Christo
             ins●●i
             in
             fide
             &
             charitate
             magis
             magisque
             proficiunt
             .
             Siquidem
             utroque
             hoc
             modo
             corpus
             hoc
             mysticum
             ad
             suam
             perfectionem
             tendit
             .
             pag.
             513.
             
             Donec
             omnia
             membra
             (
             ergo
             Catholicam
             Eccle●●●●
             militantē
             intelligit
             )
             non
             modò
             ad
             corporis
             hujus
             mystici
             compagam
             &
             communionem
             vocata
             su●●int
             ,
             ver●m
             etiam
             debitum
             spiritualis
             illius
             staturae
             complementum
             acceperint
             .
             Pareus
             Com.
             in
             Loc.
             Minus
             videtur
             fieri
             posse
             ut
             tam
             divers●
             sortis
             ,
             nationis
             ,
             conditionis
             homines
             in
             un●
             corpus
             coeant
             .
          
           
             The
             visible
             Church
             ,
             because
             visible
             is
             never
             in
             scripture
             called
             the
             body
             of
             Christ.
             The
             body
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             is
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             how
             .
             Mr.
             Cotton
             Keys
             ,
             c.
             3.
             17.
             
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             ch
             .
             6.
             sect
             .
             1.
             pag.
             103.
             
          
           
             Martyr
             in
             Loc.
             Cum
             Christiani
             dicantur
             ●num
             corpus
             efficere
             ,
             〈◊〉
             tantum
             politicum
             Christi
             corpus
             intelligitur
             ,
             sed
             spirituale
             &
             ar●anum
             Christi
             corpus
             quod
             ad
             vitam
             aeternamtendit
             ,
             habetque
             communia
             hac
             omnia
             ,
             Dium
             ,
             Christum
             ,
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Dei
             ,
             gratiam
             ,
             sacramenta
             ,
             ex
             quibus
             liquet
             〈◊〉
             posse
             in
             corpore
             Christi
             membra
             arida
             &
             mortua
             esse
             .
          
           
             Part
             1.
             pag.
             51
             ,
             52
             ,
             53.
             
          
           
             As
             Mr.
             H.
             seldom
             proves
             what
             is
             denied
             ;
             so
             not
             any
             of
             his
             arguments
             conclude
             that
             we
             are
             of
             no
             members
             made
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             onely
             by
             this
             Church
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             The
             Church-covenant
             destroyes
             all
             Church-communion
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Chamier
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             6.
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             p.
             280.
             
          
           
             What
             power
             one
             member
             or
             one
             Church
             hath
             over
             another
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Cotton
             the
             keys
             of
             the
             kingdom
             .
             ch
             .
             6.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             For
             one
             member
             or
             one
             Church
             to
             complain
             of
             another
             ,
             is
             no
             binding
             or
             loosing
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             Mat.
             18.
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             .
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             pag.
             53
             ,
             54.
             
          
           
             Presbyterial
             &
             congregational
             churches
             in
             general
             ,
             are
             of
             divine
             institution
             ,
             &
             yet
             according
             to
             their
             locality
             ,
             number
             of
             mēbers
             ,
             &c.
             are
             onely
             things
             of
             order
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             p.
             47.
             
             The
             implicite
             Church-covenant
             is
             but
             an
             imagination
             .
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             the
             churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             N.
             E.
             ch
             .
             6.
             sect
             .
             1.
             p.
             203.
             and
             sect
             .
             203.
             
             Mr.
             Cotton
             keys
             ,
             ch
             4.
             pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             unpossible
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             can
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Church-hearing
             of
             every
             stranger
             visible
             Saint
             ,
             who
             comes
             to
             joyn
             from
             the
             Neighbour-churches
             .
             See
             Jam.
             2.
             2.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Luke
             4.
             16.
             
             Act.
             13.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             54
             ,
             55.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Survey
             ,
             par
             .
             1.
             ch
             ,
             19.
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             without
             any
             ground
             ascribeth
             to
             Mr.
             R.
             that
             he
             maketh
             Baptisme
             the
             formal
             cause
             of
             visible
             membership
             .
          
           
             Due
             Right
             of
             Presbyt
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             q.
             2.
             pag.
             210.
             
             &
             211.
             
             &
             218.
             
             Synod
             at
             Westminst
             .
             of
             Great
             Brit.
             Conf.
             c.
             ●8
             :
             p.
             58.
             
             Ib.
             Catech.
             larger
             p.
             137.
             
             Calvin
             advers
             .
             Anabaptist
             .
             art
             .
             2.
             
             
               Homo
               in
               communionem
               Ecclesiae
               per
               baptismum
               cooptatur
               .
            
             Calv.
             Instit.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             15.
             sect
             .
             15.
             
             
               Est
               Confessionis
               nostrae
               symbolum
               —
               ●otestamur
               nos
               in
               Ecclesiam
               Dei
               ingredi
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             12.
             12.
             
             Bucan
             .
             loc
             .
             47.
             q.
             53.
             
             
               In
               unum
               corpus
               (
               ●o
               )
               baptizati
               sumus
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             12.
             
             Tilen
             .
             Syntag.
             disp
             .
             59.
             th
             .
             4.
             
             
               In
               familiam
               patris
               coelestis
               cooptati
               per
               baptismum
               .
            
             Synops.
             purior
             .
             Theol.
             disp
             .
             44.
             th
             .
             34.
             
             
               In
               Ecclesiam
               visibilem
               &
               particularem
               insertio
               .
            
             Beza
             lib.
             quest
             .
             p.
             150.
             
             
               Christianos
               tum
               à
               reliquis
               hominibus
               sejungit
               ,
               tum
               inter
               se
               quasi
               unum
               sub
               eodem
               capite
               corpus
               consociat
               ,
               ut
               Apost
               .
               1
               Cor.
            
             12.
             12.
             
             Pareus
             in
             catech
             .
             q.
             69.
             ar
             .
             2.
             pag.
             387.
             
             
               Tertius
               finis
               ,
               ut
               sit
               symbolum
               ingressus
               &
               receptionis
               in
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               quia
               Deus
               omnes
               Ecclesiae
               suae
               cives
               vult
               hoc
               modo
               recipi
               .
            
             Pet.
             Mart.
             com
             .
             in
             Rom.
             6.
             
             
               Inferi
               autem
               nos
               visibili
               Sacramento
               (
               Baptismi
               )
               in
               Christum
               &
               Ecclesiam
               declaratur
               hoc
               loco
               .
            
          
           
             The
             ministery
             must
             be
             before
             the
             church
             of
             believers
             .
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             p.
             55
             ,
             56
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             calling
             of
             a
             Christian
             scholar
             to
             be
             an
             unbaptized
             minister
             by
             unbaptized
             Pagans
             conve●ted
             ;
             a
             supposition
             that
             proves
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Answer
             to
             32
             questions
             ,
             q.
             20.
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             Pag
             56.
             
          
           
             Surv●y
             part
             .
             1.
             c
             7.
             pag.
             74.
             
          
           
             How
             Baptism
             is
             hurt
             in
             the
             excommunicate
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             .
             3.
             
             
               Arg.
               pag.
            
             59
             Iunius
             lib.
             de
             Eccles.
             c.
             17.
             
             Calvin
             .
             Instit.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
             Baptismum
             Deus
             primò
             illic
             conservavit
             faederis
             testimonium
             .
             —
             Sect.
             12.
             
             Cum
             ergo
             Ecclesiae
             titulum
             non
             simpliciter
             volumus
             concedere
             Papistis
             ,
             non
             ideo
             Eccles●a
             :
             apud
             eos
             esse
             inficiamur
             .
             Whitaker
             Controv
             .
             2.
             q.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
             Rivetus
             to
             .
             3.
             tract
             .
             2.
             q.
             7.
             
             In
             corpore
             agro
             peste
             insecto
             adhuc
             aliqua
             obscura
             Ecclesiae
             vestigia
             observamus
             ,
             Scriptural
             cet
             sulummodo
             occultata
             ibi
             rem
             insit
             ,
             itemque
             Baptismus
             ,
             quamvis
             variis
             additionibus
             corruptus
             ,
             ita
             ut
             si
             aliquid
             Ecclesiae
             ibi
             residuum
             sit
             ,
             id
             fiat
             ideo
             quod
             aliquid
             de
             notis
             nostris
             ibi
             supersit
             .
          
           
             a
             Survey
             .
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             2.
             pag.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             b
             Par.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             pag.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             makes
             Sacraments
             meer
             and
             naked
             signs
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             5.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             to
             32.
             
             Quest.
             Q.
             4.
             pag.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Baptisme
             is
             a
             seal
             of
             grace
             and
             priviledges
             which
             were
             before
             Baptism
             was
             .
          
           
             A
             necessary
             discourse
             how
             profession
             gives
             right
             to
             membership
             ,
             how
             not
             .
          
           
             Profession
             as
             profession
             gives
             no
             pro●…
             right
             to
             〈◊〉
             &
             mem●…
             .
          
           
             Profession
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             gives
             a
             sort
             of
             right
             in
             professors
             to
             membership
             and
             ordinances
             without
             sinne
             ,
             which
             professors
             cannot
             receive
             without
             sin
             ,
             except
             they
             believe
             .
          
           
             Three
             acceptions
             of
             the
             word
             Profession
             ,
             scarce
             warranted
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             are
             brought
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Par.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             the
             question
             about
             visible
             members
             is
             perverted
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             
          
           
             Page
             61.
             
          
           
             Page
             92.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             argument
             is
             ,
             an
             erroneous
             profession
             constitutes
             not
             membership
             ,
             &c.
             a
             right
             profession
             doth
             not
             constitute
             membership
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
          
           
             Survey
             ,
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
             P.
             45
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             Page
             92
             ,
             93.
             
          
           
             Existentia
             est
             tantum
             individuorum
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             mistakingly
             all
             along
             maketh
             the
             Cath
             lick
             (
             integral
             )
             visible
             Church
             to
             be
             genus
             .
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             p.
             63●
             .
          
           
             Profession
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             doth
             not
             make
             one
             a
             member
             married
             to
             one
             congregation
             onely
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             not
             properly
             of
             divine
             institution
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             be
             a
             fixed
             member
             of
             this
             ,
             rather
             than
             of
             this
             congregation
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             is
             not
             one
             and
             the
             same
             way
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Catholick
             integral
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             single
             congregation
             .
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             p
             63.
             
          
           
             Page
             64.
             
          
           
             We
             may
             be
             members
             of
             all
             congregations
             on
             earth
             ,
             though
             we
             cannot
             discharge
             all
             sorts
             of
             duties
             to
             all
             these
             congregations
             
          
           
             There
             be
             two
             sorts
             of
             duties
             common
             and
             personal
             ,
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             members
             of
             other
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Arg.
             2.
             par
             .
             1
             p.
             64
             ,
             65.
             
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             N.
             E.
             c
             6.
             sect
             .
             6.
             p.
             103
             ibid.
             sect
             .
             7.
             
             M.
             Cotton
             keys
             c.
             4.
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             How
             he
             that
             is
             a
             member
             of
             one
             congregation
             ,
             hath
             Church-power
             
               〈◊〉
               habitu
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               prim●
            
             ,
             in
             all
             congregations
             ,
             and
             how
             not
             .
          
           
             Christ
             hath
             given
             no
             power
             to
             unjust
             appeals
             that
             are
             physically
             impossible
             .
          
           
             Pa●
             .
             1
             ,
             pag.
             65●
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             proves
             not
             that
             Ephesus
             is
             Smyrna
             ,
             or
             Smyrna
             is
             Ephesus
             ,
             because
             the
             same
             individual
             persons
             are
             common
             members
             to
             them
             both
             ,
             &
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             on
             earth
             ,
             except
             he
             conclude
             that
             the
             little
             finger
             is
             the
             thumb
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ;
             for
             the
             thumb
             and
             the
             little
             finger
             are
             both
             nearer
             members
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             common
             and
             remote
             members
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             .
          
           
             Congregations
             and
             all
             Churches
             differ
             not
             in
             their
             essence
             &
             last
             specifick
             nature
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             wou●d
             make
             us
             believe
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             meer
             accidents
             .
          
           
             Rage
             65
             ,
             66.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Pag.
             66.
             
             Because
             Congregations
             differ
             
               ut
               res
               &
               res
            
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             differ
             in
             nature
             ,
             for
             members
             of
             the
             same
             Congregation
             differ
             
               ut
               res
               &
               res
            
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             ,
             profession
             and
             baptism
             of
             Peter
             differ
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             profession
             and
             baptism
             of
             Iohn
             his
             fellow-member
             of
             the
             same
             Congregation
             
               ut
               res
               &
               res
            
             .
             Then
             there
             must
             be
             ten
             thousand
             species
             and
             kinds
             of
             members
             and
             faith
             in
             the
             one
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             66
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             The
             covenants
             of
             master
             and
             servant
             ,
             and
             marriage
             covenants
             be
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             and
             differ
             onely
             in
             number
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             that
             a
             master
             may
             claim
             all
             men
             on
             earth
             to
             be
             his
             servants
             ,
             or
             that
             a
             husband
             may
             claim
             all
             women
             on
             earth
             to
             be
             his
             wives
             ;
             but
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             a
             Church-covenant
             is
             Scriptureless
             and
             dark
             .
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             p.
             68
             ,
             69
             
          
           
             Children
             are
             not
             under
             the
             tie
             of
             the
             Church-covenant
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             69.
             
          
           
             The
             covenant
             of
             grace
             being
             so
             necessary
             ,
             the
             Church-covenant
             is
             needless
             .
          
           
             Brother
             is
             larger
             then
             a
             Congregational
             brother
             .
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             72
             ,
             73●
             
          
           
             The
             peoples
             chusing
             makes
             not
             a
             Minister
             .
          
           
             The
             peoples
             choice
             of
             
               A.
               B.
            
             makes
             him
             not
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             but
             determines
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             labours
             (
             which
             is
             latter
             then
             the
             essence
             of
             a
             Pastor
             )
             to
             them
             only
             fix●dly
             .
          
           
             No
             Church-covenant
             in
             the
             first
             planted
             Churches
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             ground
             in
             Scripture
             for
             a
             Church-covenant
             .
          
           
             Par.
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             The
             actings
             required
             by
             M.
             H.
             in
             gathering
             of
             churches
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             .
          
           
             Their
             persevering
             ,
             or
             resolution
             to
             persevere
             covenant-wise
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             could
             neither
             of
             them
             be
             visible
             before
             they
             were
             admitted
             members
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             ingraffed
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ingraffed
             into
             a
             single
             congregation
             .
          
           
             Page
             76
             ,
             77.
             
          
           
             The
             Texts
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             and
             5.
             concerning
             adding
             to
             the
             Lord
             &
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             vindicated
             f●ō
             the
             gloss
             of
             M.
             H.
             and
             have
             no
             shadow
             of
             a
             Church
             covenant
             .
          
           
             
               Calv.
               Gualth
            
             .
             Erant
             medii
             homines
             .
             Occumenius
             ,
             Virtus
             verè
             Evangelica
             idonea
             erat
             quae
             plurimum
             colla●daretur
             .
             Chrysost
             Nec
             convertentes
             se
             ad
             risum●
             non
             ad
             ●inas
             —
             sed
             valde
             humani
             erant
             ,
             &
             p●ae
             aliis
             soliciti
             .
          
           
             M.
             H.
             strengthens
             Anabaptists
             by
             his
             so
             reasoning
             frō
             the
             place
             Acts
             5.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             to
             32
             qu.
             4.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             binding
             &
             loosing
             on
             earth
             &
             in
             heaven
             ,
             Mar.
             18.
             
          
           
             Calv.
             Resp.
             
               Non
               ad
               alios
               dirigi
               sermonem
               ,
               quam
               qui
               rectè
               ac
               sincerè
               Ecclesiae
               se
               reconciliant
               .
            
             Mat.
             18.
             is
             nota
             rule
             for
             comforting
             hypocrites
             ,
             as
             if
             their
             sins
             were
             loosed
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             ratifies
             in
             heaven
             what
             the
             Church
             doth
             on
             earth
             ,
             though
             the
             hypocrite
             be
             not
             pardoned
             .
          
           
             Can.
             Poenir
             .
             Concil
             .
             Ancy●an
             .
          
           
             Can.
             Nic.
             Concil
             .
             See
             Chemnit
             .
             exam
             .
             de
             Indul.
             
          
           
             Pag
             727
             ,
             728.
             
          
           
             P●…r
             
               in
               Mat.
            
             18.
             d●cu
             .
             11.
             v.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Cum
             〈◊〉
             ex●…
             on●●
             l●gi●●mè
             peractae
             rata
             sit
             apud
             Deum
             ,
             e●veant
             ex●ommunicati
             ne
             illam
             contemnant
             —
             recepti
             firmam
             fiduciam
             gratiae
             concipiant
             .
             Calvin
             .
             Ergo
             quisquis
             admisso
             delicto
             suppliciter
             culpam
             agnoscit
             —
             ab
             Ecclesia
             veniam
             impetret
             ,
             is
             absolvitur
             non
             tantum
             ab
             hominibus
             ,
             s●d
             ab
             ipso
             Deo
             —
             si
             ludibrio
             habet
             —
             neque
             illi
             cum
             hominibus
             jam
             erit
             negotium
             ,
             sed
             Deus
             erit
             vindex
             .
             Pareus
             .
             Sit
             tibi
             ]
             judicium
             gitur
             Ecclesiae
             adversus
             contumac●s
             divinam
             habebit
             authoritatem
             .
             Quaecunque
             ligaveritis
             ]
             Hilarius
             .
             ad
             terrorem
             metus
             maximi
             .
             Quaecunque
             ligaveritis
             ]
             Hieronymus
             .
             quia
             poterit
             Contemptoris
             fratris
             haec
             esse
             responsio
             ,
             vel
             tacita
             cogitatio
             ,
             si
             me
             despicis
             ,
             &
             ego
             ●ed
             spicio
             ,
             potestatem
             tribuit
             Apostolis
             ,
             ut
             sciant
             qui
             ab
             ipsis
             condemnantur
             ,
             hominum
             sententiam
             divinâ
             sententiâ
             roborari
             .
             Ita
             Cyprian
             .
             de
             Un
             t.
             Eccles.
             c.
             3.
             
             Ita
             Chrysostomus
             .
             Ita
             Augustinus
             in
             loc
             .
             
               What
               ye
               shall
               bind
            
             (
             Diodati
             )
             
               proceeding
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               uprightness
               ,
               and
               wisedom
               .
               English
               Divines
               ,
            
             An.
             in
             loc
             .
             18.
             
             
               Whatsoever
               ye
               shall
               bind
            
             (
             Ioh.
             20
             23.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             4.
             
             )
             
               by
               convincing
               men
               of
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               wrong
               done
               to
               you
               .
               The
               sentence
               of
               Absolution
               to
               the
               penitent
               is
               concional
               ,
               and
               so
               conditional
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               right
               proceeding
               is
               absolute
               and
               juridical
               .
               There
               is
               not
               the
               like
               measure
               of
               visible
               Saintship
               required
               of
               one
               at
               his
               first
               admission
               and
               at
               his
               readmission
               after
               excommunication
               .
            
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             p.
             77.
             
             Mr.
             R.
             3.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             makes
             Infants
             to
             be
             no
             actual
             covenanters
             .
          
           
             M.
             R.
             Arg.
             4.
             
             Par.
             1.
             p.
             78
             ,
             79
             
          
           
             The
             covenant
             of
             grace
             solemnly
             entred
             in
             baptism
             ,
             ties
             us
             to
             all
             Church-duties
             in
             all
             Congregations
             ,
             without
             any
             special
             covenant-engagement
             ,
             making
             me
             a
             special
             Church-brother
             to
             these
             of
             this
             Congregation
             only
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             divine
             command
             of
             a
             new
             covenant
             ,
             different
             from
             the
             Gospel-covenant
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             vain
             doctrine
             that
             none
             can
             be
             my
             Church-brother
             ,
             whom
             I
             am
             to
             gain
             ,
             but
             one
             under
             the
             same
             only
             Congregational
             covenant
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             c.
             6.
             sect
             .
             6.
             pag.
             103
             sect
             .
             7.
             
             Cotton
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
             c.
             4.
             pag.
             17.
             
             Mr.
             Hooker
             Survey
             .
             A
             Pastor
             is
             not
             as
             a
             husband
             to
             his
             own
             Congregation
             only
             ,
             for
             he
             may
             perform
             pastoral
             duties
             to
             other
             members
             and
             Congregations
             .
             See
             Mr.
             
               Robinson
               Iustific
            
             .
             of
             Separat
             .
             317
             ,
             318.
             in
             the
             the
             same
             mistake
             with
             Mr.
             H.
             but
             disputing
             more
             nervously
             then
             Mr.
             
               Hooker
               :
               Epaphras
               though
               at
               Rome
               is
               a
               Minister
               at
               Coloss.
               Answ.
            
             A
             fixed
             Minist●r
             labouring
             among
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             :
             true
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             
               actu
               primo
               ,
               habitu
            
             all
             the
             world
             over
             a
             Minister
             ,
             wheresoever
             he
             opened
             his
             mouth
             and
             tendered
             the
             seals
             .
          
           
             Page
             80.
             
          
           
             Page
             81.
             
          
           
             One
             must
             be
             a
             member
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             though
             no
             member
             of
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             be
             a
             Pastor
             of
             a
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             A
             Pastor
             is
             made
             a
             Pastor
             by
             only
             ordination
             ,
             but
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             is
             now
             lawfully
             made
             a
             Pastor
             by
             ordination
             separated
             for
             any
             designed
             and
             certain
             flock
             ,
             consenting
             and
             chusing
             him
             to
             be
             their
             Pastor
             .
             When
             Augustine
             confesseth
             that
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             who
             separated
             themselves
             from
             the
             true
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             did
             beget
             sons
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             true
             Sacraments
             ,
             he
             shews
             that
             they
             were
             members
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             though
             members
             of
             a
             separated
             Church
             .
             
               De
               Baptismo
               contra
               Donatist
               .
               lib.
               1.
               c.
               10.
               
               Certe
               quidem
               nati
               erant
               ,
               nec
               tamen
               ad
               ipsam
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               de
               quâ
               nati
               erant
               ,
               per
               pacis
               uaitatis
               vinculum
               pertinerent
               ;
               ergo
               ipsa
               generat
               ,
               &
               per
               uterum
               su●●
               &
               per
               uteros
               ancillarum
               ex
               eisdem
               Sacramentis
               tanquam
               ex
               viri
               sui
               semine
               .
            
          
           
             The
             woful
             absurdities
             which
             follow
             from
             the
             membership
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Saints
             confined
             to
             one
             only
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             Churches
             and
             members
             of
             associate
             Churches
             are
             visible
             professors
             and
             members
             no
             less
             than
             single
             congregations
             .
          
           
             A
             sort
             of
             covenant
             is
             not
             denied
             ,
             but
             the
             question
             is
             mis-stated
             .
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             p.
             82.
             
          
           
             Survey
             ,
             par
             .
             4.
             cap.
             1.
             concl
             .
             1.
             pag.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Survey
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             blasphem
             us
             comparison
             making
             the
             Pastor
             the
             Husband
             ,
             and
             the
             congregation
             his
             married
             wife
             ,
             until
             death
             ,
             is
             refuted
             .
             Due
             Right
             of
             Presbyt
             .
             l.
             1.
             p.
             127.
             
             Enarist
             .
             Ep.
             2.
             
             Concil
             .
             Carthag
             .
             3.
             cap.
             38.
             
             Concil
             .
             Sard.
             Cen.
             1.
             
             Concil
             .
             Antioch
             .
             c.
             21.
             
             Enarist
             .
             de
             Epist.
             ejectis
             .
             
               Sicut
               vir
               non
               debet
               adulterare
               suam
               uxorem
               ,
               ita
               neque
               Episcopus
               Ecclesiam
               fuam
               ,
               ut
               eam
               dimittat
               .
            
             Innocen
             .
             III.
             
               Omnipotens
               Deus
               conjugium
               quod
               est
               inter
               Episcopum
               &
               Ecclesiam
               suo
               tantum
               judicio
               reservavit
               dissolvendum
               .
            
             Calv.
             Com.
             in
             Isa.
             54.
             v.
             5.
             
             
               Ecclesia
               agnoscat
               qualem
               maritum
               habere
               ac
               revereri
               debeat
               (
               〈◊〉
               Deum
               )
               .
            
             Luther
             Com.
             in
             loc
             .
             
               Habetis
               maritum
               ,
               non
               Mosem
               ,
               non
               Petrum
               ,
               non
               Paulum
               .
            
             Bullinger
             ,
             Musculus
             ,
             Gualther
             ,
             Com.
             in
             Isa.
             14.
             v.
             5.
             
             Nor
             do
             our
             Divines
             acknowledge
             that
             Concil
             .
             Gener.
             par
             .
             1.
             
             
               Epistola
               Papae
               Calixti
               secunda
            
             ,
             pag.
             136.
             
               allegata
               est
               uxor
               legi
               ,
               quamdiu
               vir
               ejus
               vivit
               ,
            
             Rom.
             7
             ,
             &c.
             
               similiter
               &
               sponsa
               Episcopi
               ,
               quia
               sponsa
               uxorque
               ejus
               dicitur
               Ecclesia
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Cotton
             ,
             Keys
             ,
             c.
             6.
             p.
             25.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             Survey
             ,
             par
             .
             4.
             c.
             1.
             concl
             .
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Brethren
             make
             the
             pastor
             a
             married
             husband
             and
             head
             of
             the
             congregational
             Church
             ,
             as
             Papists
             make
             the
             Pope
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             catholick
             Church
             .
             
               Christum
               caput
               Ecclesiae
               universae
               libentissime
               confitemuratqui
               sub
               Christo
               summ●
               capite
               vicarius
               ejus
               i●
               terris
               ,
               caput
               ,
               ut
               sic
               dicam
               ,
               Ministerialò
               ,
               non
               principale
               rectò
               nominetur
               ,
               n●gari
               nullo
               modo
               potest
               :
               ita
            
             Bellarm.
             de
             Sum.
             Pontif.
             to
             .
             1.
             c.
             24.
             col
             .
             1.
             l.
             D.
             &
             de
             pontif
             .
             Rom.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
             So
             the
             Jesuites
             of
             Rhemes
             on
             Eph.
             〈◊〉
             .
             v.
             5.
             
             Though
             Christ
             in
             a
             more
             divine
             ,
             ample
             ,
             absolute
             ,
             excellent
             and
             transcendent
             sort
             —
             be
             severaign
             Head
             —
             in
             regard
             of
             motion
             ,
             life
             ,
             spirit
             ,
             grace
             ●●suing
             from
             him
             to
             the
             members
             —
             yet
             the
             Pope
             may
             be
             Ministerial
             Head.
             
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             pag.
             2.
             prop.
             3.
             
             For
             all
             the
             joyning
             of
             faithful
             Christians
             into
             the
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             estate
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             we
             finde
             not
             in
             Scripture
             that
             God
             hath
             done
             it
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             than
             by
             entring
             all
             of
             them
             together
             (
             as
             one
             man
             )
             into
             holy
             covenant
             with
             himself
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             Lord
             as
             the
             Head
             of
             his
             Church
             for
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             one
             to
             another
             in
             his
             fear
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             M.
             R.
             5
             Arg
             p.
             83
             ,
             84.
             
          
           
             Read
             for
             this
             a
             Judicious
             piece
             of
             my
             reverend
             and
             learned
             brother
             Mr.
             
               R.
               Baily
            
             ,
             his
             disswasive
             from
             the
             errors
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             disswasive
             vindicated
             ,
             An.
             1675.
             
          
           
             All
             are
             converted
             in
             ordinary
             by
             private
             men
             ,
             or
             by
             no
             pastors
             by
             our
             brethrens
             way
             .
          
           
             Survey
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             11.
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             By
             our
             brethren
             ,
             pastors
             ,
             convert
             not
             Indians
             .
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             c.
             1.
             pro.
             5.
             sect
             .
             2.
             p.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Survey
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             4.
             7.
             p.
             87.
             
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             our
             brethren
             doth
             destr●y
             the
             ministry
             .
          
           
             Calv.
             Com.
             Gal.
             2.
             incitavit
             ad
             sanciendum
             Ministerii
             societatem
             .
             Pelican
             .
             ib.
             Synod
             .
             
               (
               Paulus
            
             )
             primarius
             fuerit
             inter
             Apostolos
             .
             Pareus
             ,
             in
             Collegium
             Apostolorum
             nos
             receperunt
             .
             Pisc.
             Me
             pro
             Apostolo
             agnoverunt
             .
             
               Diodati
               .
               Beza
            
             .
             Symbolum
             nostrae
             consensionis
             dextram
             dederunt
             .
             Hieronym
             .
             Gal.
             2.
             
             
               Many
               Churches
               may
               put
               forth
               a
               Church-power
               upon
               one
               Church
               associate
               ,
               as
            
             Iames
             ,
             Cephas
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             Gal.
             
               c.
               2.
               as
               Apostles
               received
            
             Paul
             
               into
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Apostles
            
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             88.
             
          
           
             Some
             chiefe
             and
             ordinary
             church-prophesying
             ,
             and
             church-praying
             is
             given
             to
             the
             unofficed
             church
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             only
             kindly
             subject
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             Mr.
             H.
             Survey
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             52.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57981-e42780
           
             Mr.
             H.
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             8.
             pag.
             89.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             is
             dubious
             what
             is
             the
             instituted
             Church
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Way
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               N.
               E.
            
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             pro.
             1.
             pag.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Pa.
             8.
             par
             .
             1.
             p.
             90
             ,
             91.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             makes
             a
             Church
             without
             Rulers
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Ruling
             Church
             to
             ordain
             officers
             ,
             and
             excommunicate
             .
             Mr.
             Cotton
             Keys
             c.
             4.
             par
             .
             2
             as
             the
             Presbytery
             cannot
             excommunicate
             the
             whole
             church
             (
             though
             Apostates
             )
             for
             they
             must
             tell
             the
             church
             —
             so
             neither
             can
             the
             church
             excommunicate
             the
             whole
             Presbytery
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             received
             from
             Christ
             an
             office
             of
             rule
             ,
             without
             their
             officers
             .
             M.
             Cot.
             contradicts
             M.
             H.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             warrant
             in
             the
             word
             for
             a
             male
             Church-ruling
             and
             admitting
             members
             ,
             ordaining
             &
             excommunicating
             officers
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             is
             void
             of
             rule
             and
             office
             
          
           
             The
             Ep●…
             to
             Timot●…
             Titus
             are
             ne●…
             ther
             written
             to
             them
             as
             to
             Prelats
             ,
             &
             Pastors
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             nor
             to
             unoffic'd
             christians
             ,
             nor
             to
             them
             as
             Evangelists
             ,
             but
             especially
             as
             representing
             Elders
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             copy
             to
             officers
             ,
             to
             the
             appearing
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Pauls
             Presbyt
             .
             cap.
             4.
             ans
             .
             to
             ar
             .
             6.
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             Page
             90
             ,
             91.
             
          
           
             The
             Logick
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             God
             set
             officers
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             Church
             without
             officers
             is
             a
             ruling
             Church
             before
             they
             have
             Rulers
             ,
             is
             naughty
             .
             So
             Mr.
             Robinson
             ,
             Justif.
             of
             Separat
             .
             Pref.
             p.
             9.
             
             Bishops
             and
             Elders
             are
             the
             onely
             ordinary
             Governors
             in
             the
             Church
             —
             But
             not
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Sure
             they
             must
             be
             essential
             to
             the
             governed
             Church
             .
             Mr.
             Robinson
             ib.
             p.
             295.
             
          
           
             Page
             92.
             
          
           
             By
             Mr.
             H.
             the
             adjuncts
             beget
             the
             subject
             ,
             the
             sons
             the
             fathers
             .
          
           
             The
             Churches
             Rev.
             1.
             2.
             are
             not
             a
             number
             of
             unofficed
             believers
             ,
             but
             the
             believers
             with
             Doctors
             and
             Teachers
             as
             shining
             Lamps
             .
          
           
             Pareus
             Com.
             in
             Apocalyp
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             
               Candelabris
               assimilantur
               —
               quia
               Ecclesia
               gestat
               facem
               coelest
               is
               doctrinae
               .
            
             Pignet
             .
             Apoc.
             1.
             
             
               Quia
               in
               ea
               v●rum
               lumen
               lucet
               .
            
             Marlor
             .
             
               Quia
               in
               ea
               sunt
               Prophetae
               ,
               Apostoli
               ,
               Evang●listae
               —
               quia
               lucent
               per
               saluberrimam
               vitae
               doctrinam
               .
            
             Piscat
             .
             Apoc.
             1●
             observ
             .
             39.
             
             
               Candelabra
               illa
               quae
               vidisti
               —
               in
               vera
               Ecclesia
               instar
               auri
               splendet
               &
               lucet
               pura
               doctrina
               .
            
             So
             Diodati
             ,
             English
             Annotations
             ,
             Beza
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Survey
             ,
             p.
             92.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             a
             like
             in
             a
             Church
             wanting
             officers
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             civil
             corporation
             wanting
             Rulers
             .
             Papists
             so
             argue
             .
             See
             Jac.
             Gualter
             .
             in
             Tabula
             Chronographic
             .
             Secul
             .
             1.
             ad
             an
             .
             100.
             verita
             .
             sect
             .
             1.
             p.
             150.
             
          
           
             Page
             92.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             absurd
             that
             a
             politick
             body
             destroy
             its
             own
             politick
             being
             ,
             when
             they
             rem●ve
             Lions
             &
             Leopards
             which
             destroyed
             h●m
             .
          
           
             Page
             92
             ,
             93.
             
          
           
             To
             remove
             the
             candlestick
             is
             to
             remove
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             church
             is
             not
             a
             politick
             church
             any
             more
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             93.
             
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             
               N.
               E.
            
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             prop.
             1.
             p.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Survey
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             94.
             
          
           
             Officers
             can
             be
             no
             essential
             parts
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             94
             ,
             95.
             
          
           
             The
             two
             first
             Pillars
             of
             a
             Presbyterial
             Church
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             framed
             Churches
             .
             2.
             
             Formal
             commissioners
             sent
             to
             Presbyteries
             ,
             are
             to
             us
             no
             pillars
             ,
             to
             Mr.
             H.
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             People
             that
             are
             no
             stewards
             have
             no
             authority
             to
             censure
             ,
             or
             thereby
             to
             edifie
             .
          
           
             How
             pastors
             are
             regulated
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             calling
             .
          
           
             Survey
             c
             〈◊〉
             .
             par
             .
             1.
             p.
             99.
             
          
           
             The
             Churches
             united
             have
             more
             power
             extensively
             after
             they
             are
             united
             than
             before
             ;
             but
             not
             intensively
             ,
             &
             in
             nature
             more
             
          
           
             Actual
             voluntary
             combination
             is
             no
             pillar
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Church
             .
          
           
             Page
             99
             ,
             100.
             
          
           
             Twelve
             pastors
             feed
             12
             congregations
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             large
             city
             in
             cōmon
             ,
             not
             being
             fixed
             any
             of
             them
             to
             any
             one
             congregation
             ,
             all
             the
             12
             are
             pastors
             to
             all
             the
             12
             congregations
             ,
             &
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             physically
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             man
             can
             reside
             in
             all
             the
             12
             congregations
             ;
             here
             shall
             be
             divers
             Non-residents
             &
             Pluralists
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             a
             Prelatical
             sense
             .
          
           
             The
             Elders
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             are
             fixed
             and
             proper
             Pastors
             ,
             only
             to
             one
             flock
             and
             Pastor
             in
             common
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             common
             concernment
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             tho
             associate
             Churches
             .
          
           
             A
             Pastor
             may
             administer
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             as
             a
             Pastor
             to
             these
             of
             another
             Congregation
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             not
             a
             fixed
             proper
             Pastor
             to
             those
             of
             another
             congregation
             .
             Cotton
             Keys
             .
             c.
             6.
             n.
             3.
             p.
             25.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             Survey
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             65.
             
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             New
             England
             .
             c.
             6.
             sect
             .
             6.
             pag.
             103
             Hr.
             H.
             Survey
             .
             par
             .
             4.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Our
             brethren
             destroy
             Synods
             ,
             though
             they
             give
             them
             the
             name
             of
             ordinances
             of
             Christ.
             Mr.
             H.
             Survey
             .
             par
             .
             4.
             p.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             When
             no
             more
             is
             given
             to
             a
             Synod
             but
             to
             counsel
             and
             advise
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             that
             no
             more
             an
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             a
             private
             man
             or
             woman
             giving
             a
             counsel
             is
             an
             ordinance
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Private
             Christians
             and
             women
             giving
             counsel
             to
             men
             may
             as
             well
             be
             called
             an
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             as
             a
             Synod
             .
          
           
             Survey
             .
             par
             .
             4.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             101.
             
          
           
             A
             Pastor
             constantly
             feeds
             his
             own
             flock
             ,
             and
             administers
             the
             Lords
             supper
             to
             forty
             persons
             of
             forty
             congregations
             about
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Cotton
             and
             Mr.
             H.
             grant
             :
             but
             he
             hath
             not
             fourty
             pastoral
             offices
             for
             that
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Survey
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             65
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               N.
               E.
            
             c.
             6.
             sect
             .
             6.
             p.
             103.
             
          
           
             Survey
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             102.
             
          
           
             The
             place
             Mat.
             18.
             is
             mistaken
             by
             our
             brethren
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             scope
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             minde
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             Divines
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             Martyrs
             .
             So
             widely
             D.
             Bils
             .
             mistaketh
             the
             place
             M●t.
             18.
             
             Perpet
             .
             go
             .
             vernm
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Why
             only
             the
             nearest
             Churches
             have
             real
             hand
             in
             healing
             offences
             .
          
           
             The
             differences
             betweene
             Elders
             governing
             in
             the
             Presbytery
             or
             Classis
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             same
             Elders
             in
             their
             fixed
             congregations
             .
          
           
             Page
             103.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             sets
             not
             down
             M.
             R.
             his
             words
             perfectly
             ,
             but
             often
             in
             halfs
             ,
             &
             scarce
             that
             ,
             as
             here
             .
          
           
             A
             pastor
             is
             not
             a
             pastor
             onely
             to
             the
             assembled
             congregation
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             them
             all
             severally
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             or
             that
             single
             person
             of
             the
             flock
             .
          
           
             M.
             H.
             pag.
             103
             ,
             104.
             
          
           
             Though
             pastors
             in
             a
             Synod
             ,
             by
             M.
             Cottons
             grant
             ,
             put
             forth
             pastoral
             acts
             upon
             many
             congregations
             ,
             yet
             shall
             it
             never
             follow
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             proper
             &
             fixed
             pastors
             to
             these
             congregations
             :
             so
             neither
             doth
             this
             militate
             against
             a
             Presbyterian
             Church
             .
             Page
             104.
             
             See
             Bilson
             ,
             perpetual
             Government
             ,
             c.
             5.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Pastors
             can
             exercise
             no
             jurisdictiō
             being
             separated
             from
             the
             court
             ,
             but
             pastoral
             acts
             of
             teaching
             they
             may
             in
             private
             exercise
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             house
             to
             house
             .
             Pag.
             104
             ,
             105.
             
          
           
             Sitting
             in
             Court
             gives
             no
             new
             power
             of
             office
             to
             elders
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             put
             it
             forth
             in
             formal
             jurisdiction
             but
             in
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             It
             s
             a
             mistake
             all
             along
             in
             Mr.
             H.
             th●●
             if
             an
             Elder
             put
             forth
             pastoral
             acts
             in
             a
             Synod
             or
             in
             a
             Presbytery
             ,
             to
             this
             or
             that
             congregation
             ,
             that
             therefore
             he
             is
             a
             fixed
             pastor
             to
             this
             or
             that
             congregation
             .
          
           
             How
             wide
             Mr.
             H.
             is
             in
             his
             Logick
             ,
             the
             Presbyterian
             Elders
             determine
             of
             special
             actions
             &
             persons
             ,
             for
             species
             determines
             the
             act
             of
             the
             genus
             .
          
           
             Neither
             to
             be
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             an
             ordinary
             Pastor
             ,
             doth
             so
             give
             right
             to
             any
             to
             feed
             the
             flock
             in
             Macedonia
             ,
             nor
             in
             Bithynia
             ,
             in
             this
             flock
             and
             congregation
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             this
             ,
             without
             the
             intervening
             of
             some
             special
             call
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             106
             ,
             107.
             
          
           
             The
             separating
             of
             ruling
             and
             teaching
             in
             Pastors
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             office
             is
             unlawful
             ;
             but
             the
             separating
             of
             them
             in
             acts
             and
             objects
             is
             not
             unlawful
             ,
             but
             necessary
             .
          
           
             See
             Bilson
             ,
             Perpetual
             Government
             .
             c.
             5.
             c.
             12.
             
             M.
             H.
             doth
             no
             less
             separate
             ruling
             &
             teaching
             then
             .
             Presbyterians
             do
             .
          
           
             One
             may
             be
             both
             a
             classical
             Elder
             to
             the
             associate
             Churches
             ,
             and
             a
             fixed
             Elder
             to
             a
             single
             congregation
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             man
             is
             both
             a
             Grand-father
             and
             a
             Father
             to
             divers
             children
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             107
             ,
             108.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             108
             ,
             109.
             
          
           
             A
             Pastor
             fixed
             to
             a
             congregation
             may
             exercise
             pastoral
             acts
             of
             writing
             ,
             preaching
             to
             other
             congregations
             then
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             109.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             110.
             
          
           
             A
             Pastor
             teaching
             one
             congregation
             fixedly
             ,
             and
             ruling
             
               in
               Collegio
            
             other
             associate
             Churches
             is
             no
             Prelate
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             100.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             110.
             111.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             111.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             onerousness
             and
             labour
             in
             governing
             associating
             Churches
             ;
             how
             it
             is
             the
             same
             with
             onerousness
             &
             labor
             in
             counselling
             united
             Churches
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             not
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             obligatition
             to
             brotherly
             help
             to
             my
             brother
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             as
             onerous
             as
             an
             obligation
             of
             teaching
             the
             flock
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             tie
             me
             to
             the
             use
             of
             all
             the
             means
             positively
             to
             go
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             and
             warn
             and
             admonish
             as
             the
             other
             doth
             .
          
           
             Apostles
             were
             t●ed
             not
             as
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             as
             Christians
             to
             eat
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             in
             all
             Churches
             all
             the
             world
             over
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             115
             ,
             116.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             114
             ,
             115.
             
          
           
             A
             man
             is
             tyed
             to
             use
             more
             means
             for
             feeding
             the
             single
             fl●ck
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             fixed
             Pastor
             unto
             ,
             then
             as
             a
             christian
             he
             is
             to
             use
             toward
             other
             churches
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Cotton
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             c.
             6.
             pag.
             25.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             117.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             117.
             118.
             
          
           
             A
             commission
             in
             a
             Presbytery
             is
             no
             new
             office
             ,
             but
             apower
             of
             order
             appointed
             by
             the
             God
             of
             order
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             119
             ,
             120.
             
          
           
             Due
             right
             of
             Presbytery
             .
             The
             votes
             of
             associated
             Churches
             added
             to
             the
             votes
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             a
             congregation
             strengtheneth
             ,
             but
             hindereth
             not
             right
             proceeding
             ,
             except
             by
             accident
             .
          
           
             Due
             Right
             .
             p.
             335.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             120.
             
          
           
             The
             sounder
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             121.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             ordinances
             are
             not
             conttary
             to
             the
             Wisedome
             of
             Christ
             though
             they
             attain
             not
             always
             
               finem
               operis
            
             .
          
           
             Png.
             122.
             
          
           
             How
             Pastors
             are
             Pastors
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             associated
             Elders
             .
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             pag.
             122.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             the
             same
             office
             of
             a
             Pastor
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             congregation
             ,
             and
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             &
             Synods
             superior
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             114.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             123.
             
             The
             classical
             Elder
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             Prelacy
             .
          
           
             Niceph.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             11.
             
             Sozom.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             14
             Tripart
             .
             Hist.
             l.
             1
             c.
             19.
             
             Cypr.
             Epist.
             80.
             
             Bernar.
             Epist.
             80.
             
             Euseb.
             l.
             10.
             c.
             3.
             
             Hieronymus
             
               in
               Episto
               .
               ad
            
             Titum
             ,
             
               &
               ad
               Euagrium
            
             Epist.
             85.
             
               ad
               Nepotianum
               de
               vita
               Clericorum
            
             .
             Socrates
             l.
             7.
             c.
             35.
             
             Cyprian
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             4
             &
             .
             l.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             2.
             
             Concil
             .
             Antiochen
             .
             c.
             14.
             
             Bernard
             .
             in
             Canti
             .
             Ser
             :
             77.
             
             &
             Epist.
             82.
             
             Brightm
             .
             in
             Apol.
             3.
             
             See
             Archiep.
             Spalaten
             .
             de
             Rep.
             Eccles.
             
               l.
               3.
               c.
            
             1.
             
             Edwar.
             Didoclav
             .
             
               in
               altar
               .
               Damasceno
               .
               p.
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               &
               fere
               per
               totum
               .
            
             Beza
             
               De
               gradibus
               Ministr
               .
               c.
               1.
               &c.
            
             August
             .
             Epist.
             19.
             
             Whitaker
             
               Cont.
               4.
               q.
               1.
               c.
               3.
               sect
               .
            
             30.
             
             Waldenses
             aut
             Aeneas
             Silvius
             Histor.
             Bohem.
             c.
             35.
             
             Thom.
             Waldens
             .
             
               Doct.
               fidei
               ,
               Tom.
               1.
               l.
               2.
               c.
               60.
               
               Tom
               c.
            
             7.
             
             Reinold
             .
             
               Colloq
               .
               cum
               Ha●t
            
             .
          
           
             A
             presbyterial
             Church
             was
             at
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Rome
               ,
               Thessalonica
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Synod
             at
             Westminster
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             act
             as
             an
             ordinary
             Presbytery
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             was
             a
             Presbyterial
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Th●ssalonica
             ,
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             Presbyterian
             churches
             .
          
           
             Steph.
             Cum
             aliquid
             temporis
             ib●
             consumpsissent
             .
             B●z●
             .
             Aliquandiu
             ,
             tempore
             non
             parvo
             .
             Lorin
             .
             In
             Loc.
             non
             solum
             P●trus
             ,
             sed
             Pau●us
             aliique
             Apoli
             &
             Apostolici
             viri
             versati
             sunt
             .
             Marloratus
             ,
             Hoc
             quidam
             exponunt
             quod
             sacer
             coetus
             in
             eorum
             d●iro
             cogeretur
             .
             Pareus
             Com.
             in
             Rom.
             16.
             
             Observemus
             ve●o
             Ecclesiae
             nomen
             paucis
             fide●●ous
             Christi
             nomine
             congregatis
             convenire
             —
             ubi
             duo
             vel
             tres
             —
             nemo
             tamen
             inde
             collig●●
             Ecclesiam
             dom●sticam
             esse
             infallibilem
             .
             B●za
             in
             Rom.
             16.
             5.
             
             Neque
             mirum
             est
             in
             tam
             ampla
             civitate
             distinct●s
             fuisse
             fidelium
             coetus
             .
             Calv.
             ib.
             Horum
             itaque
             domum
             Ecclesi●m
             dixit
             ,
             non
             solum
             quia
             Christi
             fidem
             exceperunt
             ,
             sed
             quia
             hospitio
             credentes
             admitterent
             .
          
           
             That
             sund●y
             Churches
             send
             messengers
             prove
             a
             meeting
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             for
             all
             men
             &
             women
             who
             are
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             redeemed
             ones
             could
             not
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             .
             M.
             H.
             Survey
             ,
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Church-power
             in
             a
             Synod
             without
             and
             above
             a
             single
             congregation
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             cannot
             warrant
             me
             to
             gain
             no
             trespassing
             brethren
             in
             a
             Church
             way
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             brethren
             of
             that
             congregation
             of
             which
             I
             am
             a
             member
             .
          
           
             Narration
             of
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             N.
             E.
             p.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Ch●m
             .
             N.
             E.
             c.
             6.
             sect
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Cotton
             Keyes
             .
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             c
             9.
             sect
             .
             3.
             p.
             125.
             
          
           
             The
             independence
             of
             a
             Church
             in
             an
             Island
             is
             its
             affliction
             ,
             not
             its
             power
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             neither
             the
             same
             perfect
             operations
             ,
             nor
             the
             adequate
             and
             complete
             end
             of
             edification
             in
             a
             Church
             in
             an
             Island
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             126.
             
          
           
             The
             non-existence
             of
             associated
             Churches
             addeth
             nothing
             to
             the
             power
             intrinsecal
             of
             a
             congregation
             to
             rule
             the
             associated
             Churches
             if
             they
             were
             .
          
           
             Page
             126.
             
          
           
             The
             adding
             of
             associated
             Churches
             to
             a
             Wilderness-church
             doth
             strengthen
             &
             perfect
             ,
             and
             not
             nullifie
             the
             intrinsecal
             power
             of
             the
             Wilderness-church
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             117.
             
          
           
             When
             scandals
             fall
             out
             far
             off
             or
             near
             hand
             ,
             how
             association
             of
             Churches
             removeth
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             limiting
             of
             Church-edifying
             and
             Church-comforting
             to
             one
             onely
             congretien
             whereof
             the
             man
             onely
             is
             a
             sworne
             member
             ,
             is
             an
             unwarrantable
             and
             comfortless
             way
             .
          
           
             The
             Way
             of
             Churches
             of
             N.
             E.
             c.
             1.
             sec.
             1.
             p.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             sec.
             3.
             sec.
             4.
             p
             70
             ,
             71.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             Survey
             ,
             pa.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             10.
             
             M.
             Cotton
             ,
             keys
             of
             the
             kingd
             .
             c.
             7.
             p.
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             4●
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             127
             ,
             128.
             sec.
             4.
             3
             ground
             
          
           
             One
             and
             the
             same
             nature
             agrees
             to
             the
             congregational
             ,
             presbyterial
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
             Pag.
             127.
             128.
             
          
           
             The
             congregational
             ,
             Presbyterial
             ,
             National
             ,
             Oecumenick
             Churches
             are
             
               species
               specialissimae
            
             .
          
           
             How
             a
             congregation
             is
             an
             intire
             church
             .
             Tertul.
             in
             Apolog
             .
          
           
             Though
             the
             Churches
             of
             believers
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             be
             before
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Presbyteries
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             yet
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             therefore
             must
             Apostles
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Synods
             have
             their
             calling
             and
             authority
             from
             those
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             p.
             128.
             
             Mr.
             Hooker
             acknowledges
             that
             divers
             meetings
             and
             Church
             conventions
             may
             may
             be
             all
             under
             one
             Presbyterial
             government
             ,
             only
             he
             will
             not
             call
             them
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             par
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Survey
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             110
             ,
             111
             &c.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             must
             be
             forced
             by
             his
             own
             principles
             to
             grant
             there
             is
             one
             visible
             Church
             which
             cannot
             meet
             conveniently
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             and
             yet
             under
             the
             same
             Eldership
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             yeilds
             to
             us
             a
             Presbyterian
             Church
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             Page
             51.
             
          
           
             Fixedness
             or
             no
             fixedness
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             Ierusalem
             to
             their
             own
             proper
             congregations
             is
             altogether
             accidental
             to
             the
             Church
             presbyterial
             .
             The
             Apostles
             fixed
             feeding
             at
             Rome
             ,
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             is
             not
             opposite
             unto
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             same
             nature
             with
             his
             feeding
             pastorall
             all
             the
             world
             over
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             incongruities
             that
             are
             the
             onely
             arguments
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             against
             a
             Presbyterial
             church
             ,
             are
             militant
             against
             the
             presbyterial
             Church
             which
             Mr.
             H.
             grants
             was
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             well
             near
             also
             yieldeth
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Presbyterian
             Church
             at
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Rome
            
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             the
             like
             reasons
             ,
             that
             the
             multitudes
             of
             Believers
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Corinth
               ,
               Samaria
               ,
               Thessalonica
               ,
            
             could
             not
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             must
             be
             in
             these
             huge
             Cities
             many
             Congregations
             under
             one
             Presbyterial
             Government
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             multitudes
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             Church
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             were
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             inclines
             to
             exp●…
             the
             word
             C●…h
             of
             the
             ●●●thful
             ,
             
               Saul
               made
               havock
               of
               the
               C●…
               .
               E●…
               ,
            
             there
             is
             〈◊〉
             Presbyteri●
             a
             church
             .
             How
             watery
             is
             this
             L●gick
             ?
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             p.
             130.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             R.
             argument
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             from
             allusion
             unto
             the
             Jewish
             Sanhedrim
             abused
             ,
             not
             answered
             .
          
           
             M
             R.
             is
             not
             for
             all
             appeals
             whatsoever
             ,
             justor
             unjust
             ,
             but
             for
             such
             as
             are
             edifying
             and
             necessary
             ,
             and
             relieves
             from
             tyrannicall
             oppression
             the
             plaintiff
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             131.
             
          
           
             The
             removing
             of
             scandals
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             cannot
             be
             of
             onely
             scandals
             between
             brother
             and
             brother
             of
             the
             same
             congregation
             ,
             except
             I
             must
             not
             owne
             as
             brethren
             to
             be
             gained
             ,
             those
             of
             another
             Church
             beside
             me
             .
          
           
             Christ
             willeth
             every
             little
             congregation
             to
             exercise
             discipline
             upon
             an
             offender
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             discipline
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             a
             greater
             Church
             .
             So
             Mr.
             H.
             But
             the
             contrary
             rather
             strongly
             followeth
             .
          
           
             The
             Sanhedrim
             was
             not
             mixed
             by
             institution
             .
          
           
             Pauls
             Presbyt
             .
             c
             8.
             p.
             88.
             
             The
             Church
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             in
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             people
             is
             not
             to
             be
             obeyed
             in
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Women
             are
             as
             essential
             parts
             of
             the
             believing
             Church
             as
             men
             ,
             and
             wom●n
             must
             no
             more
             blindly
             believe
             what
             the
             Church
             believes
             ,
             than
             men
             ;
             nor
             must
             their
             faith
             in
             discerning
             the
             voice
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             pastor
             ,
             not
             in
             this
             ,
             be
             blindly
             included
             in
             the
             males
             discerning
             and
             so
             women
             must
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             binding
             and
             loosing
             Church
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             
          
           
             Survey
             ,
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             10.
             p.
             133.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             principally
             meant
             Mat.
             18.
             must
             be
             the
             binding
             and
             loosing
             brethren
             which
             are
             the
             Church
             fi●st●y
             ,
             the
             officers
             are
             onely
             separable
             adjuncts
             thereof
             ,
             saith
             M.
             H.
             Par.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             p.
             198.
             
          
           
             When
             all
             the
             office●s
             turne
             wolves
             ,
             the
             people
             must
             complain
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             &
             when
             the
             people
             turn
             Familists
             ,
             Socinians
             &c.
             to
             whom
             s●a●l
             the
             officers
             complain
             ,
             acco●ding
             to
             M.
             H.
             minde
             ?
          
           
             The
             officers
             cannot
             binde
             
               potestate
               officii
            
             ,
             since
             the
             Keys
             were
             given
             to
             the
             Male-church
             ,
             before
             the
             officers
             had
             being
             ,
             as
             M
             H
             saith
             .
          
           
             We
             cannot
             tell
             the
             church
             of
             Jerusalem
             or
             Galatia
             ,
             by
             M.
             H.
             
          
           
             Women
             have
             no
             less
             a
             tacit
             consent
             ,
             a
             faith
             of
             practise
             in
             eschewing
             the
             society
             of
             the
             excommunicated
             ,
             in
             admitting
             of
             him
             again
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             members
             ,
             &
             in
             election
             of
             officers
             ,
             than
             men
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             duties
             recommended
             to
             Church-members
             .
          
           
             Let
             M.
             H.
             shew
             how
             women
             are
             all
             excluded
             from
             Church
             duties
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             more
             than
             men
             .
          
           
             
               So
               Cypr.
               Juban
               .
               Epist.
               73.
               pag.
            
             22.
             
             Nam
             Petro
             primum
             Dominus
             super
             quem
             adificavit
             Ecclesiam
             —
             Mat.
             16.
             
             Istaem
             potestatem
             (
             clavium
             )
             dedit
             —
             &
             post
             resurrectionem
             —
             sicut
             me
             misit
             pater
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Firmilian
               .
               ad
               Cypr.
               Epist.
               75.
               
               Cypr.
               pag.
               239.
               n.
            
             14.
             
             Hinc
             intelligi
             potest
             quod
             soli
             Petro
             Christus
             dixerit
             ,
             quemcunque
             ligaveritis
             ,
             Matth.
             16
             ,
             &c.
             
             Quando
             in
             solos
             Apostolos
             insufflavit
             Christus
             dicens
             ,
             accipite
             Spiritum
             Sanctum
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             Church
             can
             signifie
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             the
             ruling
             Church
             Mat.
             18.
             and
             the
             notation
             of
             the
             word
             Church
             in
             our
             brethrenssense
             is
             neither
             Mat.
             18.
             nor
             elsewhere
             .
             See
             how
             Bilson
             ,
             Perpetual
             G
             ve
             n.
             c.
             4.
             mistakes
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             Though
             women
             ,
             children
             of
             age
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             be
             excluded
             from
             governing
             ,
             yet
             the
             question
             now
             is
             a
             farre
             other
             thing
             ,
             Whether
             the
             word
             Church
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Church
             of
             Redeemed
             ones
             meeting
             to
             and
             for
             publick
             ordinances
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             include
             not
             women
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Church
             ,
             is
             ever
             taken
             in
             Scripture
             according
             to
             the
             subject
             matter
             and
             scope
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             the
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             or
             excommunicating
             Church
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             cannot
             note
             a
             company
             of
             redeemed
             ones
             ,
             Men
             ,
             Women
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             Children
             of
             riper
             age
             come
             together
             in
             one
             to
             partake
             of
             Word
             ,
             Seals
             ,
             Censures
             ,
             the
             onely
             acception
             of
             the
             Word
             Church
             that
             our
             brethren
             can
             give
             us
             from
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             
             &
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             includes
             all
             who
             meet
             for
             the
             publick
             worship
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Men
             ,
             Women
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             aged
             Children
             ,
             every
             one
             according
             to
             their
             place
             ,
             according
             as
             Paul
             rebukes
             ,
             comforts
             ,
             teaching
             in
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Rom.
             16.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             The
             women
             in
             their
             daily
             practice
             are
             concerned
             in
             conscience
             to
             censent
             unto
             ,
             or
             dissent
             from
             the
             sentence
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             or
             forgiving
             and
             re-admiting
             again
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             as
             well
             as
             men
             .
          
           
             Caelv
             .
             Inst.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             sec.
             12.
             
             Instit
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             sec.
             2.
             
             Instit.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             12.
             sec.
             2.
             l.
             4.
             9.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             Martyr
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             
             Dav.
             Parens
             in
             explic
             .
             catech
             .
             q.
             85.
             
             Art.
             4.
             
             Obj.
             1.
             p.
             480
             ,
             484.
             
             Com.
             ●n
             Mat.
             18
             Gul.
             Buc●n
             .
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             de
             potest
             .
             Eccles.
             &
             Syno
             .
             lo.
             43.
             q.
             25.
             
             Dan.
             Tilenus
             Synt.
             dis
             .
             30.
             de
             Concil
             .
             Th.
             4.
             
             9●
             .
             〈◊〉
             ,
             23.
             
             Profess
             .
             Leyd
             .
             Synop.
             purio
             .
             Theolo
             .
             diso
             .
             49.
             thes
             10.
             pag.
             779.
             
             Ioan.
             Pisc.
             com
             .
             in
             Ma●th
             .
             ●8
             .
             15
             d
             Eccles.
             lo.
             23.
             thes
             .
             73.
             
             Willet
             Syn.
             Papis
             .
             con
             .
             3.
             
             Gen.
             Conc.
             4.
             7.
             pag.
             140
             ,
             141.
             
             B●za
             in
             ●n
             .
             Mat.
             c.
             18.
             
             Trem.
             lius
             in
             vers
             .
             Syr.
             Mat.
             16.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Iunius
             dis
             .
             47.
             
             De
             Discip.
             Eccles
             .
             th
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             th
             .
             6.
             
             Ioan.
             Comerio
             Tract
             .
             in
             quo
             Eccles.
             Roman
             .
             p●ae
             exam
             .
             c.
             17.
             pag.
             567.
             
             Anton.
             Walaeus
             To.
             1.
             defunct
             .
             Eccles.
             pag.
             467.
             
             Wende●●n
             Theol.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             28.
             fig.
             VII
             .
             q.
             1.
             pag.
             622
             ,
             623.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             ment
             by
             the
             
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Rev.
            
             2.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             conceit
             removed
             .
          
           
             
               Rob
               Parker
               .
               de
               Politia
               Eccles.
               l.
               3.
               c.
               15.
               n.
            
             1.
             
             Ex
             his
             qui
             eluctari
             ,
             capit
             nobiscum
             ,
             sentire
             necesse
             est
             Ecclesiam
             fidelium
             à
             Christo
             intellectam
             esse
             
               (
               Mat.
            
             18.
             )
             non
             quia
             simpliciter
             consideratur
             ,
             sed
             quia
             disciplinam
             exercet
             juxta
             temperamentum
             Aristocraticum
             in
             Presbyterio
             ,
             Ecclesiam
             quippe
             primo
             loco
             dic
             Ecclesiae
             praecise
             partem
             Aristocraticam
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             Presbyterium
             existimamus
             ,
             quae
             vero
             posteriore
             his
             verbis
             ,
             
               Si
               Ecclesiam
               non
               audietit
               ,
               &c.
            
             sic
             excommunicantem
             propter
             contemptum
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             includit
             ,
             &
             non
             decernentem
             tantum
             &
             examinantem
             ,
             tum
             &
             partem
             Ecclesiae
             Democraticam
             continet
             ,
             quâ
             populi
             consensus
             ad
             excommunicationem
             necessarius
             est
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             
               Act.
               18.
               22.
               
               Paul
               saluted
               the
               church
            
             is
             wronged
             by
             M.
             H.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             Church
             is
             not
             in
             scripture
             ,
             as
             our
             brethren
             take
             it
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             a
             place
             in
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             Divines
             ,
             imaginable
             for
             the
             sole
             male-Church
             .
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             all
             in
             their
             owne
             respective
             ways
             officers
             ,
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             servants
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             did
             rebuke
             and
             censure
             ,
             and
             also
             forgive
             the
             incestuous
             Corinthian
             .
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             p.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Women
             by
             our
             brethrens
             way
             ,
             servants
             ,
             and
             children
             of
             age
             ,
             who
             meet
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             word
             ,
             and
             seals
             ,
             as
             our
             brethren
             say
             ,
             must
             be
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             
               Keyes
               .
               par
            
             .
             16.
             
             Burroughs
             Iren
             ,
          
           
             If
             as
             many
             doe
             excommunicate
             ,
             as
             Paul
             writes
             unto
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             and
             as
             Paul
             rebukes
             for
             not
             mourning
             ,
             and
             were
             a
             part
             of
             the
             lump
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             leavened
             ,
             and
             were
             to
             keep
             the
             feast
             ,
             and
             eschew
             the
             company
             of
             the
             scandalous
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             whole
             redeemed
             Church
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             argues
             ,
             then
             sure
             Women
             must
             excommunicate
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             as
             well
             as
             men
             .
             See
             Mr.
             H.
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             10.
             p.
             138.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57981-e67530
           
             Mr.
             Hookers
             .
             Survey
             ;
             par
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             cap.
             11.
             p.
             185
             ,
             186.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             fit
             persons
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             ●●amined
             ,
             is
             found
             light
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             p.
             192.
             
          
           
             Unlettered
             brethren
             are
             not
             fit
             persons
             to
             judge
             of
             sound
             and
             of
             heretical
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             M.
             H.
             
          
           
             Survey
             ,
             pa●…
             1.
             c.
             11.
             propos
             .
             4.
             p.
             203.
             
          
           
             Consent
             is
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             no
             judicial
             authority
             ,
             as
             antiquity
             and
             our
             Divines
             prove
             .
          
           
             
               Calvin
               Com.
               In
               1
               Cor.
            
             5.
             
             In
             horum
             primorum
             confessu
             prima
             erit
             cognitio
             ,
             inde
             res
             ad
             populum
             ,
             sed
             jam
             praejudicata
             ,
             deferebatur
             .
             P.
             
               Martyr
               in
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
               De
               Excom
               .
               quaest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pareus
               in
               1
               Cor.
            
             〈◊〉
             .
             Cyprianus
             ad
             Cornelium
             Episcopum
             Romanum
             scribit
             se
             multum
             apud
             plebem
             laborare
             ,
             ut
             pax
             daretur
             lapsis
             ,
             quam
             si
             per
             se
             dare
             potuisset
             ,
             nō
             erat
             cur
             in
             plebe
             persuadenda
             se
             fatigaret
             .
             
               Cyprian
               .
               Epist.
            
             3.
             
             Examinabuntur
             singula
             praesentibus
             &
             judicantibus
             vobis
             .
             
               Cyprian
               .
               Epist.
            
             16.
             11.
             5.
             
             Quando
             à
             primordio
             Episcopatus
             mei
             statutum
             nihil
             sine
             consilio
             vestro
             (
             presbyter
             is
             &
             diaconis
             fratribus
             scribit
             )
             &
             sine
             consensu
             plebis
             meae
             privatâ
             sententiâ
             gerere
             .
             
               Cyprian
               .
               Epist.
            
             38.
             
             Vehementer
             contristatus
             sum
             J.
             C.
             acceptis
             ●●eris
             vestris
             ,
             cum
             mihi
             propositum
             semper
             &
             votum
             sit
             universam
             fraternitatem
             vestram
             incolumem
             continere
             &
             gregem
             illibatum
             &c.
             
          
           
             Bucer
             in
             Mat.
             16.
             
             Ut
             Romae
             olim
             ,
             ita
             hic
             potest
             as
             populi
             ,
             authoritas
             senatus
             .
          
           
             
               calv
               .
               Instit.
               l.
               4.
               c.
               11.
               num
               .
            
             6.
             
             Cyprianus
             sic
             clerum
             (
             in
             excommunicatione
             )
             praefuisse
             ,
             ut
             plebs
             interim
             à
             cognitione
             non
             excluderet
             .
          
           
             
               Bucan
               .
               de
               disciplina
               Eccl.
               l.
               44.
               quaest
               .
            
             13.
             
             Jus
             excommunicandi
             penes
             presbyterium
             ,
             sed
             tamen
             consciâ
             &
             approbante
             tota
             Ecclesiâ
             .
             
               Tilen
               .
               Disp.
               28.
               
               Thes.
            
             12.
             
             Quamvis
             scripta
             sit
             epistola
             ad
             to●…m
             Ecclesiam
             Corinthiacam
             ,
             non
             tamen
             omnia
             quae
             in
             ea
             continentur
             ad
             singulos
             pertinent
             ,
             ut
             ex
             elequentiae
             ,
             scientiae
             encomiis
             patet
             .
             Pareus
             in
             catech
             .
             Ursin.
             quaest
             .
             85.
             4.
             4.
             pag.
             477.
             
             Beza
             de
             gradibus
             minist
             .
             cap.
             23.
             
             Viretus
             dialo
             .
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Zwingl
             .
             Cor.
             31.
             
             Profess
             .
             Loyd
             .
             Sy●…
             .
             disp
             .
             48.
             th
             .
             24.
             
             Synedrii
             authoritas
             ,
             popu●i
             consensus
             .
             Ursinus
             ad
             Fred●…
             .
             3.
             
             Elect.
             &
             9.
             85.
             
             Iunius
             ,
             Eccles.
             3.
             1.
             
             
               Cypr.
               cod
               .
               vetust
               .
               Epist.
            
             68.
             
             Coram
             omni
             Syn●goga
             jubet
             Deus
             constitui
             sacerdotem
             ,
             &
             ●stendit
             ordinationes
             sacerdotales
             non
             nisi
             sub
             populi
             assistentis
             consci●nt
             â
             si
             ri
             oportere
             ,
             ut
             plebe
             praesente
             ,
             vel
             detegantur
             malorum
             crimina
             ,
             vel
             bonorum
             merita
             praedicentur
             ,
             &
             sit
             ordinatio
             justa
             &
             legitima
             quae
             omnium
             suffragio
             &
             judicio
             fuerit
             examin●ta
             ;
             nec
             hoc
             in
             Episcoporum
             tantum
             &
             sacerdotum
             ,
             sed
             &
             in
             diaconorum
             ordination
             :
             bus
             observasse
             apostolos
             animadvertimus
             .
             
               Origen
               .
               contr
               .
               cels
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             
             Senatum
             Ecclesiasticum
             qui
             est
             Athenis
             ,
             Corinthi
             invenies
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             M.
             H.
             and
             his
             Brethren
             following
             Papists
             ,
             prove
             their
             Male-Church
             from
             civil
             corporations
             .
             The
             example
             of
             the
             people
             both
             creating
             and
             choosing
             their
             Major
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             brought
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             people
             ordain
             and
             call
             their
             officers
             ,
             it
             Popish
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             rule
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             differences
             are
             waste
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             〈◊〉
             .
             5.
             a●
             submit
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             is
             mistak●n
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             it
             speak●th
             nothing
             of
             Chu●ch-subjection
             .
             
               Z●…us
               in
               loc
            
             .
             〈◊〉
             ux●●es
             ,
             libero●
             ,
             &
             maritis
             &
             pa●●ntibus
             .
             B●…s
             ,
             〈◊〉
             in
             familia
             &
             Republica
             .
             Calvia
             .
             Ubicunque
             regnat
             charitas
             ib●
             mutu●
             est
             servit●●
             .
             B●za
             ,
             mutua
             reverentia
             .
             
               Hi●ronymus
               ,
               Baines
            
             on
             Ephes.
             3.
             
             
               C●jetan
               .
               in
               ●ocum
               .
               T●…llian
               .
               in
               Apolo
               .
            
             Praesident
             probati
             qu●que
             .
             Seniores
             honorem
             istam
             non
             pre●io
             ,
             sed
             testimonio
             adepti
             .
             Theophylact.
             in
             Mat.
             18.
             
             Non
             solum
             quae
             solvunt
             Sacerdotes
             s●nt
             soluta
             ,
             sed
             quaecunque
             &
             nos
             injuria
             affecit
             ,
             vel
             ligamus
             ,
             vel
             solvimus
             ,
             &
             ipsa
             〈◊〉
             ligata
             &
             soluta
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               o●
            
             .
             in
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             
             Synagoga
             &
             posteri
             Ecclesia
             Seniores
             habuit
             ,
             sine
             q●o●um
             consilio
             ni●●●
             agebatur
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             ,
             quod
             qua
             negligentià
             ob●…t
             nescio
             ,
             ●●si
             forte
             doctorum
             desid●●
             —
             magis
             superb●●
             .
          
           
             Rebuking
             Mat
             ,
             18.
             is
             wildly
             mistaken
             by
             Mr.
             Hoo●●r
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             division
             of
             power
             of
             1.
             rebuking
             ,
             2.
             of
             judging
             ,
             a
             narrow
             and
             a
             weak
             Dichotomy
             .
          
           
             By
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             way
             ,
             the
             flock
             are
             over
             the
             shepherds
             ,
             the
             flock
             feed
             ,
             and
             watch
             for
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             pastors
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             but
             a
             poor
             evasion
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             that
             the
             people
             doth
             excommunicate
             the
             officers
             ,
             not
             as
             officers
             ,
             but
             as
             members
             ;
             for
             none
             are
             sure
             to
             be
             excommunicate
             ,
             but
             as
             scandalous
             and
             rotten
             members
             .
          
           
             The
             ruling
             Elders
             there
             alone
             with
             the
             people
             have
             no
             power
             by
             the
             Word
             to
             judge
             the
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             189
             ,
             190.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             staple
             rule
             ,
             that
             one
             cannot
             be
             compelled
             to
             joyn
             in
             a
             congregation
             .
          
           
             The
             Ruler
             makes
             no
             Church-laws
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             compel
             Christians
             ,
             yea
             and
             subdued
             heathens
             in
             some
             case
             to
             obey
             them
             when
             they
             are
             made
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             190
             ,
             191.
             
             There
             is
             no
             Scripture
             that
             unofficed
             men
             have
             a
             power
             of
             creating
             of
             officers
             .
          
           
             Ames
             .
             in
             Bellarm
             .
             enervato
             ●om
             .
             2
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2
             ,
             
               Oves
               rationales
            
             (
             foeminae
             ,
             adulti
             ,
             pueri
             ,
             servi
             )
             
               possunt
               eligere
               sibi
               pastorem
               non
               per
               jurisdictionem
               ,
               sed
               potius
               per
               subjectionem
               .
            
             See
             the
             mistakes
             of
             D.
             Bilson
             ,
             Perpetual
             Governm
             .
             c.
             7.
             
             Page
             191.
             
          
           
             Many
             bre●h●ē
             have
             no
             divided
             powers
             to
             make
             ●ne
             an
             officer
             .
          
           
             The
             fraternity
             or
             brethren
             are
             in
             no
             place
             of
             Scripture
             put
             for
             the
             male-Church
             of
             Redemed
             ones
             ,
             far
             less
             for
             the
             congregational
             male
             Church
             .
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             cap.
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             pag.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Stephan
             .
             in
             Concord
             .
             N.
             T.
             Mr.
             Leigh
             Crit.
             Sac.
             N.
             T.
             p.
             7.
             
             Beza
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             achava
             pro
             fratrum
             coetu
             .
             Calvin
             .
             Pro
             fratribus
             collectivè
             sumptis
             .
             English
             Divines
             and
             Lorin
             .
             ipsam
             Ecclesiam
             .
             Esthius
             .
             Qui
             regeneratione
             fratres
             sunt
             .
             Piscator
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               die
               brud●rschaff
            
             id
             est
             ,
             totam
             multitudinem
             fratrum
             :
             sic
             infra
             5.
             v.
             9.
             sic
             Latini
             nobilitatem
             pro
             nobilibus
             .
             
               Cyprian
               .
               lib.
               3.
               
               Epist.
            
             17.
             
             Cum
             fraternitatis
             nostrae
             vel
             utilitas
             vel
             necessitas
             sic
             utique
             gubernetur
             —
             fraternitatem
             universam
             meo
             nomine
             salutate
             .
             So
             
               Cypr.
               lib.
               3.
               c.
               18.
               
               Augustine
               .
               Basilius
            
             Epist.
             ad
             Galliae
             Episcopos
             fratres
             .
          
           
             If
             brethren
             &
             Church
             be
             all
             one
             ,
             women
             must
             be
             no
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             M.
             H.
             makes
             censuring
             no
             act
             of
             ruling
             .
          
           
             Cottons
             Keyes
             ;
             c.
             4.
             n.
             2.
             p.
             16.
             
             Excommunication
             is
             one
             of
             the
             highest
             acts
             of
             rule
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             performed
             but
             by
             some
             Rulers
             :
             Now
             where
             the
             Elders
             are
             cu●pable
             ,
             there
             be
             no
             Rulers
             left
             in
             that
             Church
             to
             censure
             them
             .
          
           
             L●x-Rex
             ,
             〈◊〉
             6.
             pag.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             &
             seq
             .
          
           
             Page
             191.
             
          
           
             M.
             H.
             abus●s
             ,
             but
             expounds
             not
             the
             place
             Heb.
             13
             17.
             in
             making
             all
             pastoral
             autority
             over
             the
             people
             to
             be
             in
             the
             pastors
             ,
             presiding
             and
             ordering
             of
             the
             meeting
             in
             the
             censures
             ,
             especially
             of
             Excommunication
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             Ut
             plebs
             fidem
             &
             reverentiam
             pasto●●bus
             habeat
             .
             ●ar●us
             .
             Obedient
             in
             domino
             .
             Marlorat
             .
             In
             summo
             pretio
             habeant
             cum
             charitate
             ,
             1
             
               Thess.
               〈◊〉
               12.
               
               Piscat
            
             .
             Hortatur
             ad
             obedientiam
             erga
             ipsorum
             duces
             &
             ductores
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             pastores
             ,
             ●●ctores
             ,
             gubernatores
             .
             Cajetan
             .
             Subditos
             ad
             obedientiam
             hortatur
             .
             Esthius
             idem
             .
          
           
             Survey
             ,
             par
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             11.
             sect
             .
             2.
             p.
             192.
             
          
           
             
               Cypr.
               lib.
               〈◊〉
               .
               E●
               .
               4.
               pa●
               .
               1.
               ca.
               11
               p.
               186.
               
               Par.
               1.
               c.
               2.
               p.
            
             ●5
             The
             way
             of
             our
             brethren
             in
             most
             of
             〈◊〉
             p●…ples
             is
             the
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Episcopius
             Arminianorum
             antesignanus
             in
             respons
             .
             ad
             di●ēmata
             decem
             Pentificia
             ,
             to
             2.
             quaesit
             .
             2.
             p.
             255.
             
             Nuspiā
             sub
             Ecclesiae
             nomine
             pastores
             ,
             Episcopi
             ,
             Doctores
             veniunt
             ,
             uti
             videre
             est
             ,
             
               Act.
               14.
               1.
               
               &
               14.
               22.
               
               &
               15.
               12.
               20.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               &
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               18.
               
               &
               14.
               4.
               
               Philip.
            
             1.
             11.
             pag.
             156.
             
             Si
             quaesitor
             secundo
             sensu
             à
             nobis
             judicato
             Ecclesiae
             vocem
             sumit
             ,
             unam
             sanctam
             ca
             ▪
             holicam
             Christianam
             multitudinem
             vere
             p●o
             um
             &
             simplicium
             Christianorum
             reperiri
             ,
             qui
             ubique
             in
             sacris
             Christ●
             oves
             aut
             ov●le
             ,
             Christi
             corpus
             ,
             &
             Ecclesia
             vocantur
             ,
             pro
             certo
             et●ā
             ap●d
             nos
             esse
             ,
             professio●em
             cum
             dicimus
             (
             not●m
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             inquit
             id●m
             Episcop
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             disp
             .
             28.
             thes
             .
             9.
             )
             eam
             intelligi
             volumus
             ,
             quâ
             non
             singulitantum
             ,
             sed
             plerique
             singulatim
             ,
             doctrinam
             Christi
             salutarem
             profitentur
             dictis
             ac
             factis
             :
             sed
             juncti
             etiam
             ea
             faciunt
             quae
             Deus
             fieri
             voluit
             ,
             &
             quae
             non
             nisi
             in
             coetu
             fieri
             poss●nt
             .
             
               Remonst
               .
               in
               declara●
               .
               suâ
               c.
               22.
               
               〈◊〉
               .
               9
               ,
               10.
               thes
               .
            
             7.
             
             Extern●m
             mandatorum
             Jesu
             Christi
             observationem
             n●tam
             esse
             Arminius
             in
             disp
             .
             54.
             11.
             8.
             signa
             haec
             sunt
             verae
             fidei
             ,
             professio
             ,
             &
             vitae
             s●cundum
             spiritus
             praescriptum
             &
             instinctum
             institutio
             ,
             quod
             ad
             externas
             actiones
             attinet
             ,
             de
             quibus
             ●olis
             judicare
             possumus
             homines
             .
             disp
             .
             58.
             11.
             3.
             
             Concilium
             nullum
             (
             maxime
             orthodoxum
             )
             potest
             successoribus
             suis
             praescribere
             Episcop
             .
             
               par
               .
               3.
               disp
            
             .
             31.
             11.
             12.
             nec
             enim
             fas
             est
             ,
             ut
             quis
             se
             socium
             in
             celebratione
             nominis
             ac
             beneficiorum
             Jesu
             Christi
             faciat
             ejus
             quem
             ni●il
             minus
             quem
             Christianum
             
               esse
               novit
            
             .
             Ecce
             manifesta
             est
             separatio
             prorsus
             illicita
             .
             
               Idem
               ●●sp
               32.
               th
            
             .
             5.
             
             Si
             vero
             ad
             decidendum
             alicujus
             in
             religione
             cap●t●
             ,
             sive
             veritatem
             sive
             necessitatem
             indicantur
             ,
             non
             tantum
             non
             utiles
             esse
             conventus
             ,
             sed
             pericalosos
             etiam
             &
             tyrannicos
             asser●mus
             .
             
               R
               menst
               .
               ●eclar
               .
               c.
               25.
               th
               .
            
             2.
             6.
             conditio
             Synodorum
             ,
             si
             quod
             in
             iis
             statutum
             est
             ,
             libere
             semper
             examini
             (
             1
             
               Ioh
               4.
               1.
               1
               
               Thess.
            
             5.
             21.
             
             )
             &
             ulteriori
             tevisioni
             subjectum
             relinqu●tur
             .
             
               R
               monst
               .
               Apolog.
               c
            
             22.
             
             Scriptura
             testatur
             nos
             per
             fidem
             fieri
             filios
             Dei
             ,
             membra
             corpor●s
             Jesu
             Christi
             ,
             im●
             corpu●
             Jesu
             Christi
             (
             visibile
             de
             quo
             l●quuntur
             )
             ut
             unum
             quidem
             corpus
             cum
             eo
             esse
             ,
             per
             eundemque
             fiuci
             spiritum
             .
          
           
             
               Ioan.
               Volkelius
               Socinianus
               de
               vera
               Religione
               ,
               Lib.
               6.
               cap.
            
             1.
             
             Particularis
             Ecclesia
             eo
             hominum
             coetu
             continetur
             ,
             qui
             in
             certo
             quodam
             loco
             convocatus
             est
             :
             veluti
             est
             Ecclesia
             unius
             domus
             ac
             familiae
             ,
             
               c.
               15.
               p.
            
             690.
             
             Animadvertendum
             est
             Ecclesiam
             loci
             illius
             ,
             in
             quo
             res
             ista
             geritur
             ,
             totam
             in
             unum
             locum
             ●ogendam
             esse
             ,
             ut
             nimirum
             tum
             omnes
             ,
             de
             ejus
             ,
             qui
             excommunicandus
             est
             ,
             peccato
             justissimum
             judicium
             faciant
             ,
             tum
             ipsius
             animadversâ
             mal●tiâ
             uno
             consensu
             eum
             in
             Christi
             membris
             nullo
             pacto
             haberi
             posse
             statuant
             .
             
               c.
               16.
               p.
            
             695.
             
             Ubi
             sit
             vera
             Ecclesia
             ,
             res
             non
             est
             scitu
             necessaria
             ad
             salutem
             .
             
               c.
               17.
               p.
            
             669
             ,
             700.
             
             Nullae
             sint
             notae
             aspectabilis
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             &
             quas
             credis
             esse
             has
             (
             assignatas
             à
             Protestantibus
             )
             non
             sint
             verae
             .
             
               Theoph.
               Nicolaides
               ,
               de
               Ecclesia
               &
               missione
               Ministrorum
               r●su
               .
               cap.
               2.
               p.
            
             9.
             
             Ego
             ostendo
             Socinum
             affirmare
             ,
             quaestionem
             de
             Ecclesia
             non
             omnem
             ,
             sed
             aliquam
             ,
             nempe
             quaenam
             ,
             &
             apud
             quos
             sit
             ,
             esse
             non
             simpliciter
             &
             absolutè
             ,
             sed
             vel
             propemodum
             vel
             modo
             quodam
             inutilem
             ,
             resut
             .
             
               c.
               3.
               p.
            
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Certe
             etiamsi
             in
             Ecclesia
             esse
             possunt
             tam
             boni
             quam
             mali
             ;
             non
             est
             tamen
             vera
             Christi
             adspectabilis
             Ecclesia
             ,
             in
             qua
             mali
             sunt
             perpetuo
             .
             Nam
             mali
             qui
             sunt
             in
             Ecclesia
             ,
             qua
             mali
             ,
             ferendi
             non
             sunt
             ,
             sed
             aut
             ad
             frugem
             perducendi
             ,
             vel
             tandem
             excommunicandi
             ,
             ita
             ut
             dici
             non
             posset
             jure
             (
             ita
             plane
             Robinsonus
             )
             in
             Ecclesia
             esse
             vel
             bonos
             vel
             malos
             ,
             16.
             29.
             non
             dici
             illo
             loco
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             
             Christum
             dedisse
             pastores
             —
             donec
             occurra●●us
             omnes
             —
             in
             Ecclesia
             perpetuo
             extituros
             apostolos
             .
             Pesse
             enim
             verba
             illa
             ad
             sola
             Apostolo●um
             tempora
             referri
             ,
             qu●bus
             scilicet
             multa
             extabant
             quae
             ab
             unitate
             fidei
             remorissima
             erant
             ,
             &
             tantum
             doceri
             quodnam
             sit
             officium
             pasterum
             31.
             semen
             esse
             semper
             ad
             finem
             mundi
             ,
             etiamsi
             non
             sint
             qui
             illud
             spargunt
             .
             c.
             9.
             89.
             
             In
             prima
             Apostolica
             Ecclesia
             ,
             semel
             tantum
             ad
             consilia
             itum
             est
             .
             
               c.
               10.
               p.
            
             197.
             
             An
             li●ear
             docere
             absque
             missione
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             an
             absque
             antegressa
             humana
             vocatione
             &
             licentia
             ab
             aliis
             datâ
             ,
             quam
             ille
             mediatam
             missionem
             vocat
             ,
             liceat
             ei
             qui
             ad
             docendum
             alios
             aptus
             ,
             &
             vitae
             inculpatae
             ,
             alios
             docere
             Evangelium
             Christi
             .
             Notandum
             vero
             hic
             imprimis
             illud
             est
             ,
             nullam
             missionem
             quae
             ab
             hominibus
             proficiscatur
             ,
             vel
             mediatam
             dari
             .
             Missio
             solius
             Dei
             est
             Jesu
             Christi
             :
             Adeo
             ut
             nec
             ipsi
             Apostoli
             quenquam
             mittere
             propriè
             loquendo
             ,
             potuerint
             ,
             aut
             misisse
             legantur
             .
             102.
             
             Qui
             nova
             revelat
             ei
             missione
             nec
             opus
             est
             ,
             nec
             esse
             potest
             :
             Apostlis
             opus
             fuisse
             missione
             ,
             non
             ministris
             qui
             nunc
             sunt
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             106.
             
             So.
             cinus
             satis
             esse
             ad
             munus
             publicè
             docendi
             comprobandū
             ,
             si
             illi
             ita
             velint
             ,
             qui
             cohortationes
             &
             explicationes
             istas
             audiunt
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             solam
             &
             nudam
             electionem
             populi
             absque
             ordinatione
             pastorum
             facere
             comprobatum
             ministrum
             :
             Belle.
             
               Socin
               .
               adversus
               Gabr.
               Ementropium
               adversus
               Cap.
               1.
               —
               p.
            
             7.
             
             Quaenam
             &
             ubi
             sit
             Ecclesia
             ,
             plane
             incertū
             .
             Socinus
             .
             
               Resp.
               11.
               —
               ad
               Resp.
               Andr.
               Volani
               ,
            
             nullus
             deinceps
             hominibus
             quantumvis
             doctrinâ
             —
             &
             authoritate
             ,
             adde
             etiam
             sanctitate
             pollentibus
             ,
             nullus
             hominum
             conciliis
             quamvis
             sanctè
             in
             speciem
             &
             legitimè
             congregatis
             ,
             nulla
             denique
             —
             visibili
             Ecclesia
             quamvis
             perpetua
             &
             universali
             —
             in
             judicio
             —
             divinorum
             oraculorum
             interpretatione
             standum
             nobis
             
               Ionas
               Schlighintingius
            
             ex
             praelectione
             .
             
               Ioan.
               Crelbi
               Com.
               ad
               Galat.
               in
               c.
               5.
               p.
            
             263.
             
             Duo
             autem
             tantum
             sunt
             quae
             hoc
             Christianae
             communionis
             vinculum
             ru●pere
             possunt
             :
             vel
             pestilens
             aliquod
             dogma
             ,
             quod
             salutem
             prorsus
             adimat
             ;
             vel
             mores
             minime
             Christiani
             —
             si
             in
             errore
             pertinaciter
             haereat
             ;
             aut
             etiam
             ob
             flagitia
             pro
             Synagoga
             Satanae
             haberi
             debeat
             ,
             nihilominus
             ob
             mores
             flagitiosos
             ,
             nisi
             prorsus
             sunt
             flagitiosi
             ,
             non
             tam
             licet
             uni
             alicui
             ,
             aut
             multi
             minori
             parti
             ab
             aliis
             recedere
             ,
             quam
             omnibus
             ab
             uno
             ,
             vel
             longè
             pluribus
             à
             paucioribus
             ,
             si
             ipsis
             interea
             paucioribus
             liceat
             secundum
             Dei
             praecepta
             vivere
             ,
             ac
             conscientiae
             suae
             consulere
             ,
             &
             nullus
             extat
             caeteris
             Christianus
             purior
             —
             vel
             etiam
             sperari
             possit
             .
             
               Valentinus
               Smalcius
               in
               Refutat
               .
               Thesium
               Wolfangi
               Iranthii
               ,
               disp
               .
               12.
               pag.
            
             297.
             
             Ubi
             vero
             non
             est
             obedientia
             ,
             ibi
             nulla
             est
             vera
             Ecclesia
             .
             
               Idem
               pag.
            
             282.
             
             Vera
             &
             sincera
             doctrina
             forma
             est
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             quae
             scilicet
             illi
             dat
             esse
             ,
             &
             gyrus
             est
             valdè
             ridiculus
             ,
             si
             pro
             notis
             Ecclesiae
             doctrina
             vera
             &
             salutaris
             censeatur
             ;
             tam
             enim
             incertum
             est
             ,
             ubi
             sit
             vera
             Christi
             Ecclesia
             ,
             quam
             incertum
             est
             ubi
             sit
             vera
             &
             salutaris
             doctrina
             ,
             nota
             enim
             semper
             est
             notior
             eo
             cujus
             est
             nota
             .
          
           
             
               Ref.
               Thes.
               de
               ordine
               Eccles.
               disp
               .
               4.
               p.
            
             377.
             
             An
             hujusmodi
             constitutio
             (
             missio
             )
             sit
             prorsus
             necessaria
             ad
             constituendum
             verbi
             Dei
             Ministrum
             :
             Hoc
             autem
             nos
             negamus
             ,
             nihil
             enim
             tale
             (
             quod
             caput
             rei
             est
             )
             legimus
             in
             descriptione
             eorum
             quae
             ad
             Episcopum
             constituendum
             requiruntur
             ,
             ubi
             tamen
             omnia
             ea
             recenseri
             necesse
             est
             ,
             sine
             quibus
             munus
             istud
             consistere
             nequit
             ;
             nec
             curandum
             est
             quicquam
             ,
             quod
             ii
             qui
             alios
             docent
             ab
             illis
             nec
             vocati
             nec
             missi
             sunt
             ,
             dommodo
             secundum
             canonem
             Apostolicum
             apti
             sunt
             ad
             munus
             illud
             obeundum
             .
             
               Cateches
               .
               Raccovien
               .
               de
               Ecclesia
               Christi
               ,
               c.
               1.
               pag.
            
             334.
             
             Non
             multum
             juvat
             signa
             verae
             Ecclesiae
             inquirere
             —
             at
             tenere
             salutarem
             doctrinam
             ,
             cum
             ecclesiae
             Christi
             sit
             natura
             ,
             signum
             illius
             ,
             si
             propriè
             loquatis
             ,
             esse
             non
             potest
             ,
             cum
             signum
             à
             re
             cujus
             est
             fignum
             differre
             oporteat
             .
             c.
             2.
             240
             ,
             241.
             
             Nonne
             ii
             qui
             docent
             in
             ecclesia
             ,
             ut
             singulari
             aliqua
             ratione
             mittantur
             ,
             opus
             habent
             ?
             Resp.
             Nullo
             modo
             —
             Apostolus
             describens
             diserte
             omnia
             quae
             ad
             constituendas
             personas
             ejusmodi
             pertinent
             ,
             nullam
             missionis
             facit
             mentionem
             .
             —
             Cum
             his
             duabus
             rebus
             p●aestant
             ,
             vitae
             innocentia
             ,
             &
             ad
             docendum
             aptitudine
             ,
             proper
             ejusmodi
             constitutionem
             meritò
             apud
             omnes
             justam
             authoritatem
             invenire
             debent
             .
             
               Ita
               Episcop
               .
               disp
               .
               26.
               th
               .
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Ostorod
               .
               institut
               .
               cap.
               42.
               defens
               .
               ●ocin
               .
               Tract
               .
               de
               Eccles.
               &
               Minist
               .
               miss
               .
               contra
               Miedzebo
               ,
               c.
            
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Falsum
             est
             Apostolos
             semper
             requisivisse
             in
             Ministro
             ordinationem
             .
             
               Andr.
               Radecius
               in
               notis
               in
               Resut
               .
               nodi
               Gord.
               c.
            
             4.
             
             Absque
             approbatione
             aliorum
             aliquem
             munus
             aliquod
             ob●re
             non
             posse
             concedimus
             ,
             sed
             hac
             ratione
             missio
             eliditur
             ,
             nam
             ut
             liberum
             est
             in
             liberâ
             republicâ
             ,
             eum
             qui
             aprus
             sit
             ad
             munus
             obeundum
             eligere
             ,
             sic
             in
             Christi
             ecclesia
             ,
             eum
             qui
             aptus
             est
             ad
             docendum
             alios
             ad
             id
             munus
             eligere
             ,
             notum
             est
             Orbi
             Christiano
             Arminianos
             &
             Socinianos
             tolerantia●●
             ,
             locum
             habere
             debere
             profiteri
             in
             omnibus
             doctrinae
             capitibus
             ,
             exceptis
             paucissimis
             ,
             quae
             fundamentalia
             vocant
             .
             
               Episcop
               .
               disp
               .
               28.
               th
               .
               14.
               
               Remonst
               .
               in
               Apol.
            
             Ubique
             in
             declar
             .
             in
             Praef.
             Arminius
             ubique
             libertatem
             prophetandi
             vastam
             praedicat
             .
             
               Theoph.
               Nicolaid
               .
               in
               resut
               .
               Tract
               .
               de
               exer
               .
               de
               Ecclesia
               ,
               c.
               2.
               
               Socin
               .
               Com.
               m.
               1.
               epist.
               Ioan.
               &
               ubique
               .
               Socin
               .
               tractatu
               de
               Eccles.
               pa.
            
             4.
             
             Ecclesia
             significat
             omnes
             non
             professione
             tantum
             ,
             sed
             simul
             etiam
             re
             ipsa
             Christi
             fideles
             &
             revera
             pios
             —
             p.
             1.
             
             Ecclesiae
             nomine
             intelligere
             debent
             coetus
             omnes
             adspectabiles
             ,
             qui
             Christi
             salutarem
             doctrinam
             profitentur
             .
             
               Adolp
               .
               Venator
               .
               in
               declarat
               .
               sua
               ,
               pag.
            
             164.
             
             Credo
             Ecclesiam
             coetum
             esse
             in
             unum
             evocatum
             ,
             ad
             audiendum
             ea
             quae
             divina
             &
             spiritualia
             sunt
             ,
             &
             ad
             salurem
             spectant
             .
             Quae
             ad
             salutem
             necessaria
             paucissima
             sunt
             —
             
               Remonst
               .
               in
               Confess
               .
               cap.
               22.
               sect
               .
            
             4.
             
             Sub
             uno
             tamen
             praecepto
             sidei
             in
             Jesum
             Christum
             (
             sed
             verae
             ,
             sed
             vivae
             per
             charitatem
             operantis
             )
             comprehendi
             possunt
             .
             
               Theoph.
               Nicolaid
               .
               Refut
               .
               Tract
               .
               de
               Eccles.
            
             c.
             11.
             
             
               S.
               2.
               c.
               3.
               
               Socinus
               Tract
               .
               de
               Eccles.
               sect
               .
            
             124.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             contra
             Donatistas
             .
          
           
             Though
             the
             people
             's
             not
             consenting
             may
             hinder
             excommunication
             to
             be
             ,
             it
             shall
             never
             follow
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             people
             have
             judicial
             power
             to
             excommunicate
             .
          
           
             The
             Keyes
             by
             all
             Interpreters
             not
             a
             judicial
             power
             of
             officers
             .
             
               Wilson
               Dict.
            
             the
             power
             of
             teaching
             and
             ruling
             .
             Leigh
             .
             Potestas
             animadversionis
             &
             poenarū
             est
             &
             symbolū
             docendi
             .
             Beza
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Metaph.
             Occonomi
             potestas
             ,
             
               Es.
               22.
               
               Chrysost.
               Hom.
               55.
               in
               Matth.
            
             Magna
             potestas
             notatur
             .
             
               August
               .
               de
               Civ
               .
               Dei
               ,
               lib.
               20.
               cap.
               19.
               
               Beda
               in
               Ioan.
            
             Potestas
             solvendi
             &
             ligandi
             .
             
               Cypr.
               Epist.
               ad
               lapsos
               Ep.
               27.
               alias
               lib.
               5.
               
               Epist.
            
             6.
             
             Et
             tibi
             dabo
             claves
             —
             inde
             per
             temporum
             &
             successionum
             vices
             Episcoporum
             ordinatio
             &
             Ecclesiae
             ratio
             decurrit
             ,
             ut
             Ecclesia
             super
             Episcopos
             constituatur
             ,
             &
             omnes
             actus
             Ecclesiae
             per
             eosdem
             propositos
             gubernetur
             ,
             cum
             hoc
             itaque
             divina
             lege
             fundatum
             sit
             ,
             miror
             quosdam
             audaci
             temeritate
             sic
             mihi
             scribere
             voluisse
             ,
             quod
             Ecclesia
             in
             Episcopo
             &
             Clero
             &
             in
             omnibus
             stantibus
             .
          
           
             Women
             ,
             servants
             ,
             &
             others
             have
             the
             Key
             of
             love
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Male-Church
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             1.
             
             Virtual
             .
             2.
             
             Formal
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Object
             .
          
           
             Keys
             ,
             cap.
             7.
             3
             
             Prop.
             33.
             
          
           
             The
             subject
             of
             the
             Keyes
             according
             to
             Mr.
             Cotton
             .
          
           
             Cotton
             ,
             Keyes
             ,
             cap
             7.
             29.
             
             The
             first
             subject
             1.
             
             Receiveth
             that
             power
             reciprocally
             .
             2.
             
             It
             first
             addeth
             and
             putteth
             forth
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             power
             .
             3.
             
             It
             first
             communicateth
             that
             power
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Keys
             ,
             chap.
             7.
             p.
             81.
             1
             
             Prop.
             
          
           
             The
             place
             1
             
               Cor.
               3.
               21.
               
               All
               things
               are
               yours
               &c.
            
             misinterpreted
             by
             Mr.
             Cotton
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             congregation
             
               in
               abstracto
            
             ,
             as
             the
             congregation
             ,
             be
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             all
             officers
             ,
             gifts
             ,
             graces
             ,
             by
             this
             ,
             
               All
               things
               are
               yours
            
             ,
             then
             the
             godly
             Saints
             visible
             are
             excluded
             from
             Christ
             onely
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             members
             of
             a
             congregation
             ,
             and
             no
             promises
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             of
             remission
             ,
             are
             made
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             to
             and
             for
             the
             congregation
             .
          
           
             The
             Scriptureless
             and
             unproved
             assertions
             concerning
             the
             Male-Church
             excluding
             women
             .
          
           
             All
             power
             of
             office
             is
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             only
             in
             moderating
             and
             opening
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             Men
             have
             not
             the
             being
             of
             Pastors
             by
             every
             new
             call
             to
             preach
             .
          
           
             Essence
             and
             Unity
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             said
             if
             professors
             be
             members
             baptized
             to
             one
             only
             congregation
             ,
             they
             are
             unbaptized
             when
             they
             depart
             and
             turn
             members
             of
             another
             congregation
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             &
             John
             Baptist
             asked
             for
             no
             congregation
             but
             immediatly
             upon
             confession
             baptized
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             preached
             and
             baptized
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             as
             ordinary
             officers
             by
             the
             same
             command
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             by
             which
             we
             teach
             and
             baptize
             .
          
           
             
               Concilium
               Nic.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Socrat.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             8.
             
             
               Concilium
               Chalced
            
             .
             c.
             2.
             
             Every
             Bishop
             is
             a
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             Pope
             .
             Doct.
             
               Ioan.
               Crakantborp
            
             in
             defens
             ,
             Eccles.
             Anglica
             .
             contra
             
               M.
               Antonii
            
             de
             Dominis
             Archiep.
             Spalato
             injurias
             Anno
             1625.
             
             Ed.
             per
             
               Ioan.
               Barkham
            
             c.
             28.
             p.
             168
             ,
             169.
             
             Episcopi
             omnes
             ,
             quâ
             Episcopi
             ,
             Universalis
             Ecclesiae
             pastores
             sunt
             consulendo
             ,
             hortando
             ,
             monendo
             ,
             arguendo
             ,
             increpando
             ,
             scriptis
             simul
             &
             voce
             alios
             omnes
             instruendo
             ,
             &
             cum
             vel
             haeresis
             ulla
             vel
             Schisma
             grassari
             coeperit
             ,
             velut
             incendium
             publicum
             illud
             restinguendo
             &
             ne
             latius
             serpat
             providendo
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             Epist.
             13.
             
             Pastores
             multi
             sumus
             ,
             unum
             tamen
             Gregem
             pascimus
             ,
             &
             oves
             universas
             quas
             Christus
             suo
             sanguine
             &
             passione
             quaesivit
             ,
             colligere
             &
             fovere
             debemus
             .
          
           
             The
             sole
             fraternity
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             is
             called
             by
             any
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             redeemed
             or
             governing
             Church
             .
          
           
             Cypr.
             l.
             3.
             ep
             .
             3.
             
             Plebs
             maxime
             potestatem
             habet
             vel
             dignos
             sacerdores
             eligendi
             vel
             indignos
             recusandi
             .
             Cypr.
             l.
             1.
             ep
             .
             5.
             alias
             ep
             .
             66.
             
             Lib.
             1.
             ep
             .
             7.
             alias
             64.
             
             Lib.
             4.
             ep
             .
             6.
             alias
             ep
             .
             56.
             
          
           
             M.
             Tho.
             Goodwyn
             and
             Mr.
             Philip
             Nye
             ,
             Preface
             to
             Mr.
             Cottons
             treatise
             of
             the
             Keyes
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             have
             no
             causal
             virtue
             in
             judging
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             consenting
             by
             the
             judgement
             of
             disc●etion
             to
             the
             sentence
             .
             The
             argument
             is
             re●orted
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             197
             ,
             198.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             telling
             the
             Presbyterial
             Church
             ,
             by
             M.
             H.
             his
             own
             argument
             .
          
           
             Page
             19●
             .
          
           
             M.
             Tho
             Goodwyn
             ,
             Mr
             Phil.
             Nye
             ,
             Epist.
             to
             the
             Reader
             prefixed
             to
             the
             treatise
             of
             the
             Keyes
             .
          
           
             Pastors
             &
             ruling
             Elders
             are
             equal
             as
             touching
             power
             juridical
             ,
             but
             as
             touching
             the
             power
             pastoral
             of
             the
             Keys
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             equal
             ,
             but
             the
             pastor
             is
             above
             the
             other
             
          
           
             Pag.
             198
             ,
             199.
             
          
           
             No
             Scripture
             for
             the
             judicial
             power
             of
             the
             male-Church
             ,
             but
             Matth.
             18.
             which
             is
             to
             M.
             H.
             a
             Church
             of
             redeemed
             men
             and
             women
             meeting
             in
             one
             place
             to
             partake
             of
             all
             the
             ordinances
             .
             M.
             Cott.
             Keys
             ,
             c.
             5.
             p.
             22
             ,
             23.
             as
             Act.
             19.
             9.
             
             Exo.
             33.
             7.
             
             Mar.
             6.
             11.
             
             Act.
             13.
             46.
             
             
               D.
               Ames
            
             .
             de
             consc
             .
             l.
             4.
             qu.
             29.
             11.
             10.
             25.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3
             ,
             p.
             199
             ,
             200.
             
          
           
             Due
             right
             of
             Presb.
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             2.
             p.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             office
             power
             is
             not
             a
             part
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             the
             keys
             .
          
           
             Page
             191.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             Mat.
             18.
             binding
             &
             loosing
             is
             not
             a
             church
             of
             selected
             persons
             ,
             by
             our
             brethrens
             way
             .
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             N.
             E.
             c.
             1.
             pro
             sect
             .
             1.
             p.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             church
             of
             believers
             built
             on
             the
             rock
             is
             not
             the
             formal
             first
             ,
             and
             proper
             subject
             of
             the
             keys
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             officers
             are
             above
             the
             Church
             of
             Believers
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Believers
             above
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             offices
             &
             officers
             are
             with
             as
             little
             sense
             included
             in
             the
             keys
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             would
             say
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             the
             royal
             office
             are
             included
             in
             the
             royal
             power
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             Church
             of
             only
             believing
             males
             wanting
             officers
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Beza
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             non
             dedit
             ,
             sed
             dare
             promittit
             .
             Bull.
             non
             dicit
             dedi
             .
             Pareus
             promittit
             in
             futurum
             .
             How
             Christ
             gives
             to
             Peter
             the
             Keys
             ,
             as
             representing
             the
             officers
             .
          
           
             Page
             201.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             with
             no
             better
             Logick
             may
             prove
             the
             General
             and
             Councel
             of
             War
             ,
             the
             Major
             and
             Aldermen
             are
             not
             the
             first
             formal
             subject
             of
             their
             respective
             powers
             ,
             as
             Pastors
             &
             Elders
             cannot
             be
             the
             same
             formal
             subject
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
          
           
             Pauls
             Presb.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Because
             the
             bre●hren
             lay
             not
             hands
             on
             nor
             ordaine
             Ministers
             at
             all
             ,
             therefore
             they
             do
             not
             so
             lay
             on
             hands
             ,
             and
             ordain
             as
             the
             officers
             do
             .
          
           
             Page
             401.
             
          
           
             Pauls
             Presb.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             The
             ministerial
             spirit
             of
             forgiving
             and
             retaining
             sins
             in
             the
             external
             Court
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             a
             concional
             way
             ,
             is
             due
             to
             the
             ruling
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             teaching
             Elder
             .
          
           
             The
             male-Churches
             ordaining
             wanteth
             an
             institution
             of
             Christ.
             Pag.
             202.
             
             Pauls
             Presbyt
             .
             c.
             1.
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             It
             s
             childish
             to
             say
             ,
             because
             a
             Sermon
             is
             closed
             before
             the
             censure
             be
             dispensed
             ,
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             application
             of
             the
             word
             made
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             delinquents
             in
             excommunication
             .
          
           
             Officers
             are
             superfluous
             in
             dispensing
             censure
             ,
             by
             M.
             H.
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             prop.
             1.
             p.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Survey
             ,
             ch
             .
             10.
             arg
             .
             5.
             p.
             133.
             
          
           
             Survey
             ,
             ch
             .
             11.
             par
             .
             1.
             p.
             186.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             takes
             the
             word
             Church
             in
             the
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             
             &
             16.
             sometimes
             for
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             male
             and
             female
             .
             2.
             
             Sometimes
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Elders
             .
             And
             3.
             here
             ,
             for
             the
             male-Church
             without
             officers
             and
             women
             ,
             and
             other
             visible
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Members
             judg
             and
             censure
             ,
             &
             excommunicate
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             bear
             not
             rule
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             M.
             H.
             
          
           
             If
             all
             be
             rulers
             mutually
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             M.
             H.
             must
             say
             that
             word
             ,
             
               obey
               them
               that
               are
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             must
             be
             spoken
             only
             to
             women
             and
             children
             .
          
           
             Peter
             was
             not
             visibly
             blessed
             ,
             as
             Magus
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             nor
             did
             he
             represent
             hypocrites
             like
             Iudas
             ,
             who
             are
             M.
             H.
             his
             saints
             and
             make
             the
             same
             confessiō
             
          
           
             M.
             H.
             deprives
             all
             women
             &
             believing
             children
             of
             age
             of
             all
             comfort
             from
             confessing
             Christ
             as
             Peter
             did
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             built
             on
             the
             Rock
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             the
             Keyes
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             gives
             to
             none
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             joy
             of
             believing
             ,
             peace
             ,
             con
             solation
             in
             the
             like
             confession
             of
             Peter
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             but
             only
             in
             &
             through
             visible
             membership
             of
             a
             single
             congregation
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             due
             to
             Magus
             the
             forcerer
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             real
             believers
             .
             Pag.
             104.
             
          
           
             A
             contraction
             in
             M.
             H.
             his
             first
             and
             proper
             &
             formal
             subject
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             must
             hide
             somthing
             under
             that
             ,
             That
             professiō
             is
             enough
             to
             evidence
             the
             ministerial
             actions
             of
             Judas
             and
             such
             to
             be
             valid
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             204.
             205.
             
          
           
             The
             Epistles
             to
             Timothy
             and
             to
             Titus
             must
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             h●s
             way
             ,
             be
             written
             to
             unofficed
             brethren
             ,
             the
             males
             only
             of
             a
             congregation
             .
          
           
             The
             spiritual
             qualifications
             for
             calling
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             describeth
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             able
             to
             relish
             the
             savour
             of
             spiritual
             administrations
             ,
             to
             discern
             &
             know
             the
             voice
             of
             Christ
             &
             follow
             him
             ,
             &c.
             are
             given
             to
             women
             and
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             205.
             
          
           
             The
             argument
             of
             Mr.
             R.
             that
             there
             be
             no
             rules
             in
             the
             Word
             how
             the
             male-Church
             should
             rule
             &
             judge
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             judging
             Church
             ,
             stands
             unanswered
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             way
             overturns
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             See
             Mr.
             
               Iohn
               Collins
            
             his
             vindic
             .
             Minist
             .
             Evangel
             .
             an
             .
             1651.
             the
             question
             accurately
             and
             clearly
             discussed
             .
             The
             Pulpit
             guarded
             with
             20
             Arg.
             an
             .
             1652.
             
             A
             Plea
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Gospel-Ordinances
             ,
             by
             
               Hen
               :
               Laurence
            
             against
             Mr.
             Dell
             ,
             1652.
             p.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             Vindication
             of
             Presbyt
             .
             Governm
             .
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             by
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             
               London
               ,
               an
            
             .
             1649.
             
             M
             Gillespy
             Miscel.
             q.
             1.
             p.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             &c.
             Vindic.
             Minist
             .
             Evang.
             by
             the
             Ministers
             of
             London
             .
             The
             
               Ius
               Divinum
            
             of
             Presbyt
             .
             c.
             11.
             p.
             180.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             11.
             p.
             191.
             
             M.
             H.
             his
             way
             destroys
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             N.
             Testament
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               H.
            
             denies
             that
             the
             highest
             abilities
             that
             are
             required
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             Timothy
             &
             Titus
             ,
             are
             required
             to
             be
             in
             such
             as
             open
             and
             shut
             Heaven
             by
             the
             Keys
             .
             Page
             206.
             
          
           
             Page
             207.
             
             Due
             Right
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             ninth
             argument
             of
             
               M.
               R.
            
             stands
             unanswered
             ,
             the
             Aposties
             made
             the
             Church
             a
             politick
             church
             by
             framing
             organs
             official
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             feeders
             &
             the
             fed
             church
             are
             different
             ,
             but
             this
             fed
             church
             is
             not
             the
             ruling
             and
             judging
             church
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             gives
             to
             unofficed
             men
             what
             is
             peculiar
             to
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             is
             no
             politick
             Church
             before
             they
             have
             officers
             .
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               N.
               E.
            
             c.
             2.
             sect
             .
             2.
             p.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             &
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             denies
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             Keyes
             given
             to
             all
             officers
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             learned
             read
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Isa.
             14.
             17.
             
             Isa.
             50.
             5.
             
             Isa.
             26.
             2.
             
             Isa.
             ●2
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Page
             209.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             wrongs
             this
             argument
             of
             mine
             ,
             for
             by
             Mat.
             16.
             both
             the
             power
             
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             
               actu
               secundo
            
             is
             given
             to
             
               Peter
               ;
               Ergo
            
             ,
             these
             two
             cannot
             be
             given
             to
             all
             believers
             as
             believers
             .
             The
             keys
             cannot
             be
             given
             to
             Peter
             ,
             as
             representing
             believers
             ,
             &
             also
             as
             representing
             the
             guides
             .
          
           
             Binding
             and
             loo●…
             flowes
             from
             th●
             Lords
             calling
             to
             an
             office
             ,
             Ioh.
             10.
             21
             22.
             
             So
             Cyprian
             as
             is
             cited
             before
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             Mat.
             16.
             must
             warrant
             all
             officers
             to
             their
             official
             calling
             and
             to
             the
             acts
             thereof
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             binding
             &
             l●osing
             by
             way
             of
             preaching
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             grants
             that
             by
             Matth.
             16.
             the
             Keyes
             are
             given
             to
             Peter
             ,
             as
             representing
             the
             officers
             also
             .
          
           
             Firmin
             ,
             Separation
             examined
             .
             p.
             70
             ,
             71.
             
             The
             Children
             of
             Israels
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             Nam
             .
             8.
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             shadow
             for
             the
             male-Church
             to
             ordain
             officers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             
               Aria
               .
               Mont.
               Coetum
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vatablus
             ,
             offeret
             Levitas
             in
             oblationem
             Domino
             .
             Menoch
             .
             Ut
             hac
             manuum
             impositione
             testentur
             se
             Levitas
             contribules
             suos
             à
             se
             abdicare
             ,
             &
             Deo
             quasi
             munus
             &
             sacrificium
             offerre
             ,
             in
             ejus
             dominium
             &
             ministerium
             transferre
             .
             Iunius
             Numb
             .
             8.
             approbante
             Ecclesia
             .
             
               Cyril
               .
               Alexand.
               Cyprian
            
             .
             Epist.
             24.
             33.
             68.
             
             De
             divina
             ordinatione
             descendit
             ,
             ut
             sacerdos
             plebe
             praesente
             ordinaretur
             .
             Tertul.
             Apolog.
             c.
             39.
             
             
               Leo
               Mag.
            
             Epist.
             87.
             
          
           
             Quidam
             ex
             populo
             manus
             imponebant
             .
             
               Iunius
               .
               Piscator
               .
               Pareus
               .
               Cajetan
               .
               Lorinus
               .
            
             Principes
             Tribuum
             pro
             populo
             .
             Lyran.
             Numb
             .
             8.
             
             Ponent
             manus
             ]
             quia
             assensum
             devotionis
             electioni
             debent
             praebere
             .
          
           
             A
             filis
             
               Israelis
               Beda
            
             ,
             sub
             multorum
             testimonio
             &
             cognitione
             facienda
             est
             electio
             ,
             ut
             examinatio
             digna
             celebretur
             ,
             ut
             nemo
             reprehendere
             possit
             ,
             debent
             enim
             testimonium
             habere
             bonum
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             40.
             4.
             
             Psal.
             105.
             20.
             
             Rev.
             9.
             14.
             
             Job
             12.
             18.
             
             Psal.
             105.
             17.
             
             Judg.
             15
             10.
             
             Psal.
             149.
             8.
             
             Act.
             21.
             8.
             
             Act.
             22.
             4.
             
             Mark
             3.
             27.
             
             Psal.
             102.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Binding
             and
             loosing
             are
             acts
             of
             authority
             by
             the
             Scripture
             in
             Rulers
             ,
             who
             have
             command
             of
             prisons
             ,
             which
             unofficed
             people
             have
             not
             ,
             they
             not
             being
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             sense
             of
             that
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             to
             thee
             the
             keys
             of
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             It
             s
             not
             said
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             that
             Christ
             promiseth
             the
             keys
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             redeemed
             ones
             .
          
           
             The
             evasion
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             that
             Christ
             said
             ,
             Whom
             do
             men
             say
             that
             I
             am
             ?
             to
             the
             disciples
             onely
             ,
             as
             representing
             only
             the
             male-believers
             of
             a
             single
             congregation
             ,
             excluding
             women
             and
             all
             who
             so
             confess
             Christ
             with
             the
             same
             sinceriey
             ,
             hath
             no
             feet
             .
             How
             far
             from
             the
             minde
             of
             sound
             Antiquity
             and
             of
             Protestant
             Divines
             ,
             the
             places
             Mat.
             16.
             
             Flesh
             and
             blood
             hath
             not
             revealed
             this
             ;
             and
             ,
             Upon
             this
             Rock
             ,
             &c.
             
             See
             Magdeburgens
             .
             Hist.
             Vol.
             1.
             
             Cen.
             1.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             56.
             ib.
             p.
             32.
             as
             super
             hanc
             Petram
             ,
             i.
             c.
             confessionem
             .
             lb.
             p.
             40.
             
             What
             is
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             see
             hist.
             Magd.
             ib.
             Cent.
             1.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             127
             ,
             129.
             130.
             
             The
             Magdeburgenses
             hist.
             Vol.
             1.
             
             Cen.
             1.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             138.
             expounds
             it
             soundly
             of
             the
             perseverance
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             Papists
             do
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             exposition
             of
             Mat.
             16.
             that
             Peter
             in
             that
             confession
             represents
             the
             male-members
             of
             the
             congregation
             onely
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             comfort
             and
             blessedness
             of
             all
             believers
             so
             confessing
             .
          
           
             If
             to
             be
             built
             upon
             the
             Rock
             be
             to
             be
             built
             in
             a
             congregational
             Church-frame
             ,
             then
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             cannot
             prevail
             against
             the
             office
             ,
             against
             the
             visible
             frame
             of
             congregations
             .
             Some
             of
             our
             Divines
             make
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             the
             virtual
             subject
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Church-power
             .
             But
             Mr.
             H.
             maketh
             them
             more
             than
             a
             virtual
             subject
             ,
             for
             he
             must
             make
             the
             formal
             calling
             and
             creating
             of
             officers
             ,
             and
             excommunicating
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             preaching
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             Apostle
             Peters
             case
             ,
             Act.
             1.
             15.
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Act.
             13
             ,
             3.
             who
             prayed
             and
             laid
             on
             hands
             on
             Saul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             sent
             them
             as
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             a
             formal
             act
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Redeemed
             ones
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             servants
             and
             children
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             have
             no
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             as
             little
             Reason
             ,
             for
             we
             may
             so
             say
             the
             Flint
             formally
             makes
             fire
             .
             Hist.
             Magdeb.
             Vol.
             1.
             
             Cen.
             1.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             138.
             
          
           
             Those
             who
             bear
             the
             Keys
             represent
             Christ
             as
             sent
             by
             him
             .
             But
             this
             do
             not
             the
             male-Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             makes
             not
             every
             male-church
             the
             Spouse
             &
             body
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Theoph.
             Nicolaides
             de
             miss
             .
             minist
             c.
             10.
             p.
             91
             ,
             92
             ,
             93
             ,
             94.
             
          
           
             The
             male-Church
             of
             Corin'h
             doth
             neither
             judicially
             forgive
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             written
             unto
             by
             Paul
             excluding
             women
             &
             others
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             11.
             pro.
             2.
             p.
             215.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             7.
             sect
             .
             4.
             p.
             128.
             
             Many
             thousands
             may
             be
             one
             Church
             .
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Ch.
             m.
             in
             N.
             E.
             c.
             1
             sect
             .
             1.
             pro.
             1.
             p.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             1.
             proposition
             concerning
             a
             Church
             instituted
             ,
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             N.
             E.
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             prop.
             1.
             p.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             15.
             is
             examined
             ,
             &
             found
             insufficient
             &
             faulty
             .
          
           
             How
             our
             brethren
             make
             the
             seals
             to
             be
             given
             to
             their
             congregation
             .
          
           
             Our
             Brethren
             describe
             their
             Church
             from
             a
             Church-assembly
             ,
             and
             exclude
             all
             of
             another
             congregation
             frō
             their
             Church-assemblies
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             Church-communion
             in
             rebukes
             ,
             as
             in
             seals
             .
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             
               N.
               E.
            
             c.
             6.
             sect
             .
             1.
             pag.
             103.
             
             Cotton
             ,
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             c.
             4.
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             Our
             brethren
             in
             the
             large
             description
             of
             the
             only
             instituted
             Church
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             make
             no
             mention
             of
             infants
             ,
             as
             do
             the
             seven
             Churches
             of
             Anabaptists
             ,
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             terms
             .
             Propositions
             concerning
             Church
             government
             by
             the
             Assembly
             at
             
               West
               .
               An.
            
             1647.
             
          
           
             Confession
             of
             faith
             of
             the
             7.
             
             Churches
             ,
             called
             Anabaptists
             ,
             An.
             1645.
             and
             An.
             1646.
             
             Art.
             33.
             which
             Church
             is
             a
             company
             of
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             called
             ,
             and
             separated
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             the
             visible
             profession
             
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               being
               baptized
               unto
               that
               faith
               ,
               and
               joined
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               each
               to
               other
               by
               mutual
               agreement
            
             (
             Church-Covenant
             ,
             say
             our
             Brethren
             )
             
               in
               the
               practical
               enjoyment
               of
               all
               ordinances
               commanded
               by
               Christ
               their
               head
               .
            
             Art.
             36.
             
             Independency
             of
             Jurisdiction
             is
             asserted
             .
             As
             also
             Art.
             42.
             
             Art.
             34.
             
             The
             whole
             body
             of
             men
             and
             women
             are
             the
             Church
             which
             Art.
             36.
             hath
             power
             to
             chuse
             an
             ▪
             call
             Elders
             .
             And
             Art.
             42.
             
               to
               cast
               out
               any
               member
            
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             216
             ,
             217.
             
          
           
             See
             Hist.
             Magdeburg
             .
             vol.
             1.
             cent
             .
             1.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             pag.
             119
             ,
             120
             ,
             121.
             cent
             .
             1.
             l.
             2
             c.
             VII
             .
             p.
             404.
             
             Histor.
             Magdeburg
             .
             vol.
             1.
             l.
             11
             c.
             X.
             pag.
             423
             ,
             424.
             
             Celeberrima
             est
             confessio
             quam
             de
             Christo
             ,
             tum
             〈◊〉
             de
             suo
             ,
             tum
             reliquorum
             Apostolorum
             nomine
             ,
             edidit
             .
             Pa.
             211.
             
             Ob.
             4.
             
             M.
             H.
             Teacheth
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             builded
             on
             the
             rock
             by
             the
             intervening
             of
             an
             hypocritical
             profession
             .
          
           
             A
             hypocritical
             profession
             Mar.
             16.
             is
             never
             intended
             by
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             meanes
             of
             building
             believers
             upon
             the
             invincible
             rock
             ,
             against
             which
             hel
             cannot
             prevail
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             .
             Mr.
             Ainsworth
             Can.
             2.
             14.
             the
             rock
             whither
             this
             Dove
             the
             Church
             was
             now
             fled
             ,
             seemeth
             most
             properly
             to
             mean
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Mat.
             16.
             18.
             wherein
             she
             hideth
             her selfe
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             for
             her
             sin
             .
             Iuni●●
             .
             My
             Dove
             that
             dwells
             in
             the
             secret
             decree
             of
             Election
             ,
             
               tanquam
               in
               rupe
               inaccessâ
            
             ,
             as
             in
             an
             impregnable
             Rock
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             builded
             upon
             the
             rock
             cannot
             be
             the
             congregation
             ,
             but
             the
             invisible
             Catholick
             Church
             made
             visible
             .
             Hieronymus
             .
             Contra
             Luceferan
             .
             ingemuit
             totus
             orbis
             &
             Arrianum
             se
             factum
             esse
             miratus
             est
             .
             Hilarius
             .
             contra
             Auxentium
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             eccles
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
             
               Gregor
               .
               de
               Valen
            
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             8.
             
             Eccles.
             jam
             .
             omni
             tempore
             esse
             visibilem
             Stapleton
             .
             Relect
             c.
             1.
             quest
             .
             3.
             art
             .
             1.
             pag.
             33.
             
             Azorius
             .
             Moral
             .
             instit
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             21.
             
             Rhemens
             .
             in
             Mat.
             5.
             
             Calvin
             .
             Institut
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             8.
             
             D.
             Willet
             .
             Synopsi
             .
             Papismi
             2.
             contr
             .
             Genes
             .
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             Quorum
             singuli
             sunt
             Dei
             templa
             .
             Ainsworth
             ,
             Ps.
             18.
             2.
             
             Two
             names
             of
             a
             rock
             are
             here
             ;
             S●laugh
             ,
             a
             stony
             rock
             or
             clif
             ,
             and
             Tsur
             ,
             a
             strong
             or
             sharp
             rock
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             promise
             made
             of
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             not
             prevailing
             against
             the
             frame
             of
             independent
             congregations
             ,
             or
             against
             persons
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Magus
               ,
               Iudas
            
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             in
             that
             frame
             is
             an
             abusing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             never
             heard
             of
             until
             M.
             H.
             first
             forged
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             said
             also
             the
             
               Donatists
               ,
               August
               de
               unit
               .
               Eccles.
               c.
            
             9.
             
             Cum
             libero
             arbitrio
             homo
             creatus
             ,
             &
             si
             vult
             ,
             credit
             in
             Christum
             ,
             si
             non
             credit
             —
             noluerunt
             homines
             perseverare
             ,
             &
             defecit
             omnibus
             gentibus
             Christiana
             religio
             ,
             excepta
             parte
             Donati
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             M●gdeburg
             .
             vol.
             3
             :
             cent
             .
             X.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             104.
             106
             
             
               Leo
               in
               Natali
            
             Apost
             .
             Petri
             &
             Pauli
             ,
             Serm.
             2.
             
             Et
             dabo
             tibi
             claves
             ,
             &c.
             tran
             siv
             it
             quidem
             in
             alios
             Apostolos
             vis
             istius
             potestatis
             ,
             sed
             non
             frustra
             uni
             commendatur
             quod
             omnibus
             ●intimatur
             ;
             Petro
             enim
             singulariter
             hoc
             creditur
             ,
             quia
             cunctis
             Ecclesiae
             Roctoribus
             (
             non
             ergo
             populo
             )
             
               formal
               s●st
               fides
               &
               confessio
               qua
               christum
               filium
               Dei
               viuentis
               ag●●vit
               pr●p●●tu
               .
            
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               E.
            
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             2.
             page
             2.
             
             Hookers
             Surv.
             par
             .
             1.
             ch
             .
             XI
             .
             page
             203.
             
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             visibilities
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Peter
             is
             both
             an
             invisible
             Saint
             ,
             in
             regard
             his
             faith
             was
             known
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             really
             blessed
             ;
             and
             also
             he
             was
             a
             real
             visible
             professor
             by
             his
             confession
             that
             was
             audible
             and
             visible
             to
             men
             .
          
           
             Visibility
             so
             expounded
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             invisibility
             .
             
               Arist.
               de
               Repr
               .
               Sophist
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Page
             217.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H
             grants
             a
             succession
             of
             officers
             &
             keys
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             com
             fortless
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             this
             or
             that
             congregation
             ,
             or
             this
             or
             that
             beleever
             may
             be
             thrown
             off
             the
             Rock
             ,
             and
             may
             fall
             from
             saving
             grace
             ,
             ●…ough
             the
             congregation
             universal
             shall
             continue
             on
             the
             Rock
             .
          
           
             Ames
             .
             Medul
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             31.
             
             De
             Ecclesia
             mysticè
             considerata
             .
             Cap.
             32.
             
             De
             Ecclesia
             instituta
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             Exposition
             of
             Matth.
             16.
             18.
             infers
             the
             apostasie
             of
             real
             believers
             .
             Ames
             .
             Coronis
             art
             .
             5.
             de
             perserver
             .
             arg
             ▪
             2
             :
             pag.
             413
             ,
             414.
             
             Si
             damnatio
             sola
             fidelium
             per
             has
             portas
             intelligatur
             ,
             tum
             consistere
             potest
             haec
             promissio
             cum
             totali
             defectu
             Ecclesi●
             militantis
             ,
             nihil
             enim
             sponderet
             militantibus
             (
             Ecclesiae
             Catholicae
             membris
             ,
             ut
             ex
             seri●
             discurfus
             )
             sed
             solis
             desunctis
             .
             Socinus
             in
             praelect
             .
             Theolog.
             c.
             13.
             p.
             71.
             
             Si
             tamen
             placeat
             eos
             qui
             in
             praedictis
             locis
             in
             lib.
             vitae
             à
             constitutione
             mundi
             scripti
             esse
             dicuntur
             ,
             satis
             est
             ostendisse
             ibi
             non
             de●certis
             quibusdam
             hominibus
             agi
             ,
             sed
             de
             hominum
             quodam
             genere
             .
             Pag.
             72.
             
             Verum
             nomen
             alicujus
             scriptum
             esse
             〈◊〉
             libro
             vitae
             ,
             non
             significat
             eum
             nullâ
             ratione
             prorsus
             interire
             posse
             .
          
           
             
               Henric.
               Wolfing
            
             .
             lib.
             de
             offic
             .
             homin
             .
             Christ.
             p.
             6.
             3.
             
             Decretum
             electionis
             ,
             communiter
             loquendo
             ,
             necessario
             refertur
             nō
             ad
             certas
             aliquas
             personas
             ,
             sed
             ad
             certum
             hominum
             genus
             qualitate
             aliqua
             obedientiae
             vel
             inobedientiae
             praeditum
             .
          
           
             Suarez
             in
             opus
             .
             lib.
             3.
             de
             auxil
             .
             c.
             17.
             
             Lib.
             de
             Praedest
             .
             c.
             13.
             num
             .
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             Praedest
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             Cumel
             .
             variar
             .
             disp
             .
             tom
             .
             1.
             p.
             360.
             
             Ledesma
             .
             1.
             3.
             q.
             22.
             art
             .
             9.
             pag
             ▪
             173.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             holds
             the
             vaging
             necessity
             of
             
               Did.
               Ruiz
            
             ,
             &
             some
             other
             Pelagianising
             Jesuits
             ,
             that
             this
             or
             that
             man
             may
             fall
             away
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             confusedly
             decreed
             that
             some
             there
             shall
             be
             who
             shall
             never
             fall
             away
             ,
             and
             so
             sides
             with
             Arminians
             and
             Socinians
             .
             
               Remonst
               .
               Apol.
            
             Non
             promittitur
             Ecclesiā
             semper
             mansura●
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             sed
             tantum
             Ecclesiam
             quâ
             Ecclesia
             est
             ,
             semper
             mansuram
             invictam
             à
             morte
             &
             condemnatione
             .
             Socinus
             in
             Miscelan
             .
             p.
             262.
             
             Quamdiu
             vera
             Christi
             Ecclesta
             fuerit
             ,
             fieri
             non
             posse
             ,
             ut
             ab
             ipsa
             morte
             atque
             inferno
             (
             Mat.
             18.
             )
             quidquam
             detrimenti
             patiatur
             .
             
               Did.
               Ruiz
            
             de
             mont
             .
             Jesuita
             tom
             .
             de
             provid
             .
             tract
             .
             2.
             disp
             .
             8.
             sect
             .
             1.
             num
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Plurimae
             sunt
             per
             quarum
             disjunctivam
             indeterminationē
             vagari
             potest
             infallibilitas
             &
             necessitas
             quae
             nullam
             illarum
             rerum
             determinat
             ,
             sed
             tantum
             in
             confuso
             &
             universali
             numero
             .
             6.
             necesse
             est
             ●…niant
             scandala
             ,
             veruntamen
             vae
             homini
             per
             quem
             eveniunt
             scandala
             !
             ubi
             Christus
             Dominus
             apertè
             significat
             necessitatem
             vagari
             per
             varias
             personas
             ,
             &
             varia
             scandalorum
             genera
             indeterminatè
             ;
             nec
             enim
             necesse
             est
             ,
             ut
             per
             hunc
             hominem
             fiat
             ,
             nec
             ut
             hoc
             &
             non
             aliud
             scandalum
             fiat
             .
             Porro
             haec
             necessitas
             non
             est
             sola
             &
             nuda
             indigentia
             mediorum
             ad
             finem
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             infallibilis
             consecutio
             effectuum
             ex
             causis
             efficientibus
             ita
             dispositis
             .
          
           
             M.
             H.
             his
             exposition
             of
             Mat.
             16.
             19.
             infers
             a
             great
             confusion
             in
             the
             decrees
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             distinction
             of
             necessity
             inferreth
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             a
             believers
             salvation
             ,
             &
             destroyes
             his
             peace
             ,
             joy
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             It
             destroys
             the
             faith
             ,
             consolations
             ,
             promises
             and
             certainty
             of
             the
             number
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57981-e88360
           
             Some
             certain
             officers
             not
             unofficed
             people
             are
             to
             be
             Judges
             &
             Porters
             under
             the
             N.
             Testament
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             given
             the
             keys
             to
             the
             Catholick
             guides
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             first
             &
             formal
             subject
             and
             to
             the
             Catholick
             integral
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             object
             and
             end
             ;
             not
             to
             the
             independent
             congregation
             ,
             at
             M.
             H.
             saith
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             219
             ,
             220.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             221●
             
          
           
             M.
             cotton
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             c.
             6.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             (
             Church
             )
             is
             not
             taken
             by
             M.
             H.
             according
             to
             the
             Grammar
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             N.
             N.
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             pro.
             1.
             p.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             I●…
             as
             unlawful
             to
             communicate
             in
             seals
             ,
             and
             hearing
             pastoral
             preaching
             in
             another
             congregation
             than
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             member
             of
             an
             Independent
             congregation
             ,
             as
             to
             submit
             to
             their
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             Page
             220.
             
          
           
             All
             single
             congregations
             are
             complete
             onely
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             but
             differ
             not
             in
             nature
             &
             specie
             among
             themselves
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             Mat.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20
             Joh.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             When
             they
             received
             power
             to
             preach
             and
             baptize
             ,
             did
             represent
             all
             ordinary
             teachers
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             then
             ordinary
             teachers
             want
             all
             calling
             .
             Annot.
             of
             the
             
               English
               Divines
            
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             29.
             
             
               I
               le
               uphold
               you
               and
               your
               Successors
            
             in
             the
             ministry
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             without
             intermission
             .
             
               Calvin
               .
               in
               Locum
            
             .
             Usque
             ad
             consummationem
             ]
             haec
             particula
             denotat
             non
             solis
             Apostolis
             esse
             dictum
             ,
             quia
             non
             in
             unam
             aetatem
             ,
             &c.
             Beza
             ,
             alloquitur
             Ecclesiam
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             c.
             12.
             pa.
             1.
             page
             214.
             225.
             
          
           
             The
             Catholick
             integral
             visible
             Church
             which
             Christ
             intendsto
             save
             ,
             and
             the
             Catholick
             integral
             invisible
             church
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             d●ffer
             but
             in
             accidents
             But
             M.
             H.
             his
             Church
             Catholick
             visible
             and
             invisible
             ,
             in
             many
             persons
             ,
             differ
             as
             Elect
             &
             Reprobate
             .
          
           
             M●
             .
             H.
             must
             side
             with
             Arminians
             and
             Socinians
             ,
             who
             ●ach
             that
             God
             intends
             to
             save
             many
             who
             are
             never
             saved
             .
             Remons
             .
             Syn.
             Do●drac
             .
             Art.
             1.
             p.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Remonstran
             .
             Confes.
             c.
             9.
             
             Collatio
             Hagiens
             .
             p.
             83
             ,
             84.
             corvin
             .
             contr
             .
             Tilen
             .
             p.
             105
             ,
             106
             ,
             154
             ,
             398
             ,
             399.
             
             Episcop
             .
             disp
             .
             9.
             
             Th.
             5.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             false
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             that
             the
             whole
             visible
             Church
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             which
             Christ
             intends
             to
             bring
             to
             glory
             ,
             doth
             consist
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             .
          
           
             Armin.
             Resp.
             ad
             art
             .
             5.
             p.
             102
             Armin.
             Anti-Perkins
             p.
             57.
             
             Remonst
             .
             Syn.
             Dordra
             .
             Art.
             3.
             4.
             p.
             8
             ,
             9.
             16
             ,
             17
             Remonst
             .
             conf
             .
             c.
             17.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
             Cat●ches
             .
             Ruttoviensis
             c.
             6.
             pag
             210.
             
          
           
             Due
             ●ight
             of
             Presb.
             c.
             9.
             sect
             .
             9.
             
             Pag.
             242
             ,
             243.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             22●
             .
             ●17
             .
          
           
             The
             Catholick
             Church
             congregational
             is
             a
             new
             fancy
             ,
             void
             of
             the
             word
             and
             all
             reason
             &
             unthority
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             Divines
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Keys
             belong
             to
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             integral
             Church
             as
             to
             the
             object
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Ministry
             &
             officers
             as
             to
             the
             formal
             subject
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             that
             is
             one
             ,
             Cant.
             6.
             is
             not
             a
             congregation
             in
             any
             sense
             that
             can
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             .
          
           
             Ainsworth
             contradicts
             M.
             H.
             Cant.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             congregation
             is
             not
             the
             complete
             Spouse
             to
             which
             Christ
             beareth
             an
             adequate
             relatiō
             of
             husband-love
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             redeemed
             ones
             
          
           
             The
             place
             Mat.
             16.
             
             
               Upon
               this
               rock
               will
               I
               build
               my
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               The
               gates
               of
               hell
            
             ,
             &c.
             is
             torn
             and
             abused
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             hom
             .
             55.
             
             Matth.
             16.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hil.
             de
             Tri.
             l.
             6.
             
             Aug.
             in
             Joh.
             1.
             tract
             .
             10.
             
             Christs
             act
             of
             building
             men
             upon
             the
             Rock
             either
             absolute
             or
             conditional
             ,
             cannot
             stand
             with
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             new
             gloss
             of
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             Officers
             must
             be
             visible
             Saints
             before
             they
             can
             be
             admitted
             .
          
           
             Assembly
             at
             Glasgow
             ,
             1638.
             
          
           
             Survey
             ,
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             13.
             p.
             229
             ,
             230.
             
          
           
             The
             unofficed
             Brethren
             are
             not
             by
             our
             Divines
             those
             that
             have
             a
             decisive
             voice
             in
             Councels
             .
             A
             new
             question
             between
             us
             and
             Papists
             .
             Mr.
             H.
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             13.
             p.
             230.
             
             The
             paths
             to
             these
             general
             Councels
             have
             been
             so
             long
             disused
             that
             they
             are
             almost
             grown
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             &
             as
             he
             somtimes
             speaks
             in
             a
             like
             case
             ,
             the
             high-wayes
             are
             unoccupied
             .
             Pag.
             232.
             
             By
             the
             space
             of
             .
             300
             years
             after
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             the
             name
             of
             an
             Occumenick
             Councel
             heard
             of
             in
             the
             world
             Whittaker
             cont
             .
             3.
             q.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             de
             Concil
             .
             Nostra
             vero
             sententi●
             est
             non
             solos
             praelatos
             habere
             jus
             definiendi
             in
             Conciliis
             ,
             sed
             homines
             quosvis
             idoneos
             (
             non
             ait
             laicos
             )
             eligi
             posse
             .
             Willet
             Synops.
             papis
             .
             cont
             .
             3.
             gener
             .
             q.
             3.
             p.
             125.
             
             What
             an
             absurd
             saving
             is
             it
             —
             that
             the
             Bishop
             is
             the
             onely
             Pastor
             .
             The
             Fathers
             of
             Basil.
             Who
             doubteth
             but
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             committed
             to
             others
             than
             onely
             Apostles
             ?
             Prof.
             Leyden
             in
             Synops.
             purio
             .
             Theolog.
             disp
             .
             49.
             th
             .
             29.
             
             Verum
             tamen
             ab
             iis
             (
             Laicis
             pi●s
             )
             in
             publica
             hac
             act
             one
             consilium
             &
             a
             bi●…ium
             potius
             quam
             suffragium
             requiritur
             .
             Vid.
             th
             .
             ●1
             .
             C●lvin
             l
             4.
             
             Inst.
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             
             Romano
             pontifici
             &
             ejus
             satellitibus
             totum
             deferunt
             .
             Com.
             Act.
             15.
             v
             12.
             
             Plebis
             modestia
             h●nc
             colligitur
             ,
             quod
             postquam
             Apostolis
             ac
             Reliquis
             Doctoribus
             j●…m
             ge
             misit
             ,
             nunc
             quoque
             subscribit
             corum
             decreto
             ,
             pastorum
             Tyranni●
             est
             excludere
             populum
             .
             B●…us
             loc
             43.
             q.
             21.
             
             Jus
             —
             Ecclesiis
             —
             conscio
             &
             comprobante
             grege
             .
             Vid.
             q.
             23.
             
             Non
             exclusis
             L
             〈◊〉
             .
             &c.
             T●en
             .
             Syntag.
             de
             Concil
             .
             disp
             .
             1.
             q.
             18.
             p.
             619
             ,
             610.
             
             Qui
             solis
             Episcopis
             sententiae
             dictionem
             .
             vindica●…
             ,
             iis
             tum
             Apostolici
             Concilii
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             6.
             
             Tum
             Nicaeni
             &
             Constantinopolitani
             primi
             authoritate
             refelluntur
             —
             Neque
             negari
             potest
             quin
             de
             causa
             fidei
             ad
             omnes
             pertineat
             dicere
             qui
             prophetae
             sunt
             dono
             &
             vocatione
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14
             ,
             32.
             
             See
             〈◊〉
             .
             Theolog.
             Christian.
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             c.
             28.
             
             Piscat
             .
             loc
             .
             23.
             the
             29.
             
             On
             the
             contrary
             are
             the
             Rhemist
             .
             on
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             sect
             .
             13.
             
             Bellarm.
             de
             Concil
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             19.
             
             
               Cornel.
               à
               Lap.
               Lorinus
            
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Cotton
             Key
             .
             Two
             sorts
             of
             Representatives
             not
             considered
             by
             ,
             Mr.
             H.
             Commissioners
             neither
             carry
             the
             peoples
             conscience
             to
             the
             Synod
             ,
             not
             does
             their
             Commission
             give
             them
             a
             new
             office
             .
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             p.
             231
             ,
             232.
             
          
           
             Due
             Right
             of
             Presb.
             Keys
             of
             the
             King
             d.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             47
             ,
             48.
             
             The
             whole
             body
             of
             al
             church
             guides
             is
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             in
             its
             latitude
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             such
             a
             special
             power
             is
             a
             Synod
             .
          
           
             A
             power
             synodical
             is
             but
             a
             part
             of
             the
             keys
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             before
             a
             Synod
             had
             being
             .
          
           
             Inferior
             churches
             confer
             not
             properly
             a
             superior
             power
             to
             the
             churches
             ,
             ●…y
             have
             a
             synodical
             power
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             God
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             To
             define
             in
             Councels
             is
             an
             act
             of
             officers
             .
             Mr.
             Dickson
             ,
             Expos.
             Mat.
             28.
             v.
             19.
             doct
             .
             6.
             
             Par.
             I.
             p.
             232
             ,
             233.
             
          
           
             
               Ames
               .
               Bellar.
               E●●rvat
            
             .
             To.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
             An
             soli
             praelati
             majores
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Episcopi
             habent
             jus
             suffragii
             ordinariè
             ,
             ex
             privilegio
             &
             consuetudine
             etiam
             Cardinal
             .
             Abbates
             .
             Bellar.
             Affirmat
             nos
             negamus
             .
             Ames
             .
             To.
             2.
             c.
             〈◊〉
             .
             Th.
             1.
             p.
             4.
             
             Si
             esset
             proprium
             Episcoporum
             &
             Pastorum
             ,
             nihil
             prohibet
             quin
             possit
             cum
             alii
             ,
             Theologis
             praesertim
             Ministris
             〈◊〉
             Deo
             institutis
             communica●i
             .
             Calv.
             Act.
             15
             6.
             
             Gu●lth
             .
             Act.
             15.
             22.
             
             Calv.
             sic
             non
             enim
             dicit
             Lucas
             totam
             Ecclesiam
             congregata●
             ,
             sed
             eos
             qui
             doctrinae
             &
             judicio
             pollebant
             ,
             &
             qui
             ex
             ●atione
             officii
             hujus
             causae
             legitimi
             e●●nt
             Judices
             ;
             fieri
             quidem
             o●est
             ,
             ut
             coram
             plebe
             habita
             su●ri●
             disputatio
             :
             sed
             ne
             ad
             tractandam
             causam
             vulgus
             promiscuè
             fuisse
             admissum
             putemus
             :
             Lucas
             disertè
             Apostol
             os
             &
             Presbyteros
             nominat
             .
             Gualther
             .
             ibid.
             homil
             .
             103.
             
             Non
             ita
             dominium
             &
             imperium
             sibi
             vindicarunt
             (
             Apostoli
             &
             Seniores
             )
             ut
             populum
             ab
             eorum
             cognitione
             excluderent
             ●ive
             arcerent
             ,
             quae
             ex
             aequo
             ad
             totam
             Ecclesiam
             pertinebant
             —
             in
             populo
             modestia
             est
             —
             quod
             veritati
             omnes
             libenter
             cederent
             ;
             haec
             
               Gualther
               .
               Bullinger
            
             .
             Act.
             15.
             6.
             convenerunt
             Apostoli
             ]
             palam
             hoc
             loco
             Admonemur
             ad
             Apostolicos
             viros
             pertinere
             rerum
             ad
             fidem
             quaestionem
             .
             
               Bez●
               .
               Act.
            
             15.
             
             1●
             .
             Multitudin
             is
             autem
             nomine
             intellige
             non
             totam
             Ecclesiam
             utpote
             quaen●ndum
             esset
             tota
             Advocat●
             ,
             sed
             totum
             Apostolorum
             &
             Sensorum
             coetum
             ,
             ut
             v.
             6.
             —
             unde
             apparet
             quae
             sit
             yera
             legitimae
             &
             Apostolicae
             Synodi
             ratio
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             Elders
             are
             the
             first
             immediate
             subject
             of
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             .
          
           
             M.
             H.
             Survey
             ,
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             11.
             p.
             186.
             
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             pro.
             3.
             
             M.
             Cotton
             keys
             .
             c.
             7.
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             Inferior
             courts
             may
             use
             the
             keys
             without
             any
             influence
             of
             a
             command
             from
             a
             general
             Councel
             .
          
           
             Though
             a
             general
             Councel
             ●xist
             not
             ,
             yet
             ●he
             use
             of
             the
             keys
             ceaseth
             not
             in
             inferior
             courts
             .
          
           
             Hardly
             can
             a
             general
             Councel
             excommunicate
             a
             National
             Church
             .
          
           
             Non-communion
             of
             Churches
             ,
             as
             our
             Brethren
             use
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             warrantable
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             paper
             of
             Accommodation
             at
             the
             Synod
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             anno
             1644.
             
             Sept.
             13.
             
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             c.
             13.
             p.
             234
             ,
             235.
             
          
           
             Excommunication
             attaineth
             not
             its
             end
             alway
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             is
             not
             lawful
             .
             M.
             H.
             so
             ,
             Nor
             doth
             the
             Gospel
             ever
             attain
             its
             saving
             end
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             it
             s
             not
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             sorc●●
             upon
             Mr.
             R.
             a
             proposition
             as
             a
             principle
             
               in
               terminis
            
             beyond
             gainsay
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             in
             M.
             R.
             his
             mind
             nor
             book
             
          
           
             Simpson
             ,
             Cent.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             want
             of
             gen
             .
             Councels
             through
             providential
             impediments
             proves
             not
             that
             they
             a●e
             not
             Ordinances
             .
             English
             Divin
             .
             on
             Hos.
             3.
             4.
             
             Diod.
             Hos.
             3.
             4.
             
             Iun.
             Hos.
             3.
             4.
             
             Nam
             ex
             quo
             Israelitae
             in
             Assyriā
             fuerunt
             deportati
             per
             Shalmanasarem
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             ab
             anno
             sexto
             Ezekiae
             ad
             Christū
             incarnatum
             fuerunt
             anni
             quasi
             sexcenti
             octoginta
             .
             Partus
             com
             .
             ib.
             
               Zanch
               ▪
            
             com
             .
             ib.
             Dissenting
             Brethren
             in
             their
             Reasons
             against
             Synods
             ,
             2
             arg
             .
             p.
             120.
             
             The
             same
             God
             that
             suits
             his
             providences
             to
             his
             institutions
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             failed
             in
             what
             is
             the
             most
             soveraign
             remedy
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             have
             been
             existent
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             his
             promise
             was
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             to
             keep
             their
             land
             when
             the
             males
             thrice
             a
             year
             went
             up
             to
             the
             General
             Assembly
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             Eccles.
             hist.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             
             Bucolc
             .
             Index
             .
             Euseb.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             25.
             
             Epiphan
             .
             cont
             .
             haer
             .
             Tertul.
             de
             Cor.
             milit
             .
             in
             Apolo
             .
             Cario
             ,
             l.
             3.
             
             Monar
             .
             4.
             
             How
             loose
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             providences
             must
             suit
             with
             institutions
             .
          
           
             The
             Catholick
             Church
             excommunicates
             antecedently
             ,
             when
             a
             particular
             Church
             excommunicates
             :
             but
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             hath
             not
             ,
             nor
             putteth
             forth
             a
             deliberate
             act
             of
             citing
             ,
             accusing
             ,
             condemning
             before
             the
             particular
             Church
             act
             any
             .
          
           
             The
             comparisō
             of
             cutting
             off
             an
             infectious
             member
             from
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             ,
             is
             strained
             by
             M.
             H.
             
          
           
             He
             who
             is
             excommunicate
             in
             one
             Church
             is
             antecedently
             excommunicate
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             17.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Excommunication
             by
             consequence
             is
             no
             excommunication
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             exposition
             of
             that
             ,
             he
             that
             heareth
             you
             heareth
             me
             ;
             which
             follows
             from
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             allows
             of
             private
             Communions
             .
          
           
             Page
             240.
             
          
           
             Page
             241
             ,
             242.
             
          
           
             Survey
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             14.
             p.
             243.
             
             
               Ames
               Medul
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             32.
             
             Thes.
             5.
             
             Ecclesia
             igitur
             particularis
             respectu
             commanis
             illius
             naturae
             quae
             in
             omnibus
             particularibus
             Ecclesiis
             reperitu
             ,
             est
             species
             Ecclesiae
             in
             genere
             ,
             sed
             respectu
             Ecclesiae
             Catholicae
             ,
             quae
             habet
             rationem
             integri
             ,
             est
             totum
             ex
             aggregatione
             variorum
             membroru●●ingularium
             compositum
             ,
             at
             que
             adeo
             respectu
             ipsorum
             est
             integrum
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Catholick
             integral
             militant
             Church
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             4.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             5.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             244
             ,
             245.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             6.
             
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               N.
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             c
             :
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             p.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             supposeth
             by
             no
             Logick
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             body
             of
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             both
             invisible
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             respect
             visible
             .
          
           
             What
             way
             M.
             R.
             puts
             visible
             in
             an
             equal
             latitude
             with
             mystical
             ,
             what
             way
             not
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             B●za
             in
             loc
             .
             Pareus
             .
             Pet.
             Martyr
             .
             Nec
             Corinthii
             cum
             ●ideles
             (
             professione
             ,
             non
             Ethnici
             )
             essent
             ,
             dono
             linguarum
             indigebant
             .
             Piscator
             .
             English
             Divines
             .
             Diodati
             in
             loc
             .
             Estius
             in
             loc
             .
             Cajetan
             .
             
               Page
               186.
               
               A
               congregation
               onely
               cannot
               be
               meant
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               but
               also
               the
               Catholick
               integral
               militant
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Pastors
             may
             exercise
             pastoral
             acts
             toward
             many
             whom
             they
             cannot
             censure
             or
             excommunicate
             .
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             p.
             247
             ,
             248.
             
          
           
             Though
             the
             rulers
             of
             one
             City
             cannot
             fixedly
             govern
             in
             another
             ,
             yet
             it
             s
             not
             consequent
             ,
             therefore
             a
             Pastor
             cannot
             act
             as
             a
             Pastor
             in
             divers
             Churches
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             not
             every
             way
             se●ted
             officers
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             hath
             placed
             Underjudges
             in
             the
             State.
             
          
           
             Let
             M.
             H.
             answer
             whether
             the
             Major
             of
             Norwich
             may
             lawfully
             do
             justice
             upon
             one
             of
             York
             ,
             who
             is
             oppressed
             by
             his
             fellow-citizen
             of
             York
             ,
             as
             the
             pastor
             of
             Boston
             may
             tender
             the
             L.
             Supper
             to
             20
             of
             the
             congregation
             of
             Hartford
             .
             Here
             the
             parallel
             is
             broken
             ,
             I
             judge
             .
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             N.
             E.
             c
             6.
             sect
             .
             1.
             p.
             103.
             
             Mr.
             Cotton
             of
             the
             keys
             ,
             c.
             5.
             p
             17.
             
             M.
             H.
             Survey
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             some
             call
             required
             for
             a
             Pastor
             to
             put
             forth
             pastoral
             acts
             ,
             but
             no
             new
             office
             ,
             no
             new
             right
             of
             jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             
               God
               hath
               set
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             only
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             congregational
             Church
             .
          
           
             Beza
             on
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             
             Adeo
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Ecclesia
             tota
             nihil
             aliud
             sit
             quam
             unus
             Christus
             ;
             quoniam
             videlicet
             ,
             totum
             corpus
             mysticum
             à
             capite
             denominatur
             .
             Calvin
             .
             Locus
             plenus
             eximiae
             consolationis
             —
             ut
             Christus
             nolit
             tantum
             in
             se
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             in
             membris
             suis
             censeri
             &
             recognosci
             —
             vocat
             Ecclesiam
             complementum
             illius
             ,
             
               Eph.
               1.
               23.
               
               Pet.
               Martyr
               .
            
             Hoc
             corpus
             vivit
             spiritu
             Christi
             ,
             &
             hac
             de
             re
             praeclarum
             habemus
             fidei
             articulum
             quo
             Ecclesiam
             Catholicam
             confitemur
             .
             Occumenius
             .
             Ibid.
             Ita
             Christus
             multa
             quidem
             habet
             m●mbra
             (
             nempe
             singulos
             fideles
             )
             unum
             vero
             corpus
             —
             perfectum
             ergo
             Catholicum
             .
             
               Pareus
               in
               loc
            
             .
             Minus
             videtur
             fieri
             posse
             ,
             ut
             tam
             diversae
             sortis
             ,
             na
             ionis
             ,
             conditionis
             homines
             in
             unum
             corpus
             coeant
             ,
             &
             tamen
             per
             unum
             Spiritum
             Christo
             omnes
             uniuntur
             :
             ut
             sit
             in
             tanta
             diversitate
             intima
             societas
             &
             Communio
             Sanctorum
             ,
             ubi
             cunque
             locorum
             habit●nt
             .
             August
             .
             De
             unitat
             .
             Eccles.
             c.
             4.
             
             Totus
             Christus
             caput
             &
             corpus
             est
             —
             sponsus
             &
             sponsa
             duo
             in
             una
             carne
             .
             
               English
               Divines
               ,
               An.
            
             27.
             
             All
             the
             faithful
             wheresoever
             they
             are
             ,
             make
             but
             one
             whole
             body
             .
             You
             Corinthians
             are
             not
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             but
             members
             only
             ,
             neither
             all
             the
             members
             ,
             but
             a
             part
             only
             .
          
           
             How
             absurdly
             our
             Brethren
             say
             we
             are
             one
             body
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             How
             many
             congregations
             make
             one
             organical
             body
             ,
             and
             are
             organs
             and
             members
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Cent.
             1.
             
             Euseb.
             Eccles.
             Histor.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             32.
             
             
               Hieron
               .
               Cato
            
             Scrip.
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             Nazia
             .
             in
             laud.
             Athana
             .
             Histor.
             Magd.
             Cent.
             4.
             
             Socrat.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             6.
             
             Ru●●in
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
             Theod.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             8.
             
             Sozo
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             32.
             
             Congregations
             in
             their
             eminent
             parts
             are
             organical
             parts
             of
             the
             Catholick
             integral
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             One
             congregation
             hath
             member-need
             of
             all
             the
             congregations
             ;
             〈◊〉
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             one
             body
             ●…ble
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             43.
             
             Socrat.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             38.
             
             Parum
             abfuit
             ,
             quin
             co●dunarentur
             .
             Aug.
             de
             unit
             .
             Eccles.
             sive
             cont
             .
             Petilianum
             ,
             t●m
             .
             7.
             
             Quaestio
             inter
             nos
             v●rsatur
             ubi
             sit
             Ecclesia
             ,
             utrum
             apud
             nos
             ,
             an
             apud
             illos
             ,
             quae
             utique
             una
             est
             ,
             quam
             Majores
             nostri
             Catholicam
             nominarunt
             ,
             ut
             ex
             ipso
             nomine
             ostenderent
             ,
             quae
             per
             totum
             orbem
             est
             .
             
               Optat.
               M●livit
            
             .
             adv
             .
             Parmenianum
             Donatist
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Ecclesia
             est
             una
             —
             eam
             apud
             vos
             solos
             esse
             dixisti
             ;
             Ergo
             ut
             in
             particula
             Africae
             .
             Calvin
             .
             Instit.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             13.
             sect
             .
             14.
             
             
               Pet.
               Mart.
            
             Com.
             in
             1
             Reg.
             12.
             
             Disp.
             de
             Schismate
             ,
             pag.
             101.
             
          
           
             One
             congregation
             is
             to
             suffer
             &
             rejoice
             with
             a
             fellow-feeling
             of
             membership
             at
             the
             weal
             and
             wee
             of
             all
             congregations
             on
             earth
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             all
             the
             congregations
             on
             earth
             make
             one
             Catholick
             integral
             visible
             body
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             7.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             proves
             an
             integral
             Catholick
             Church
             visible
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             8.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             proves
             a
             Catholick
             integral
             Church
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             9
             :
          
           
             In
             what
             sense
             our
             Divines
             affirm
             or
             deny
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             visible
             :
             The
             Church
             which
             is
             catholick
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             of
             places
             ,
             and
             nations
             ,
             is
             not
             visible
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             ever
             visible
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             conspicuously
             glorious
             before
             men
             ,
             as
             learned
             Mr.
             Hudson
             .
          
           
             Salmeron
             in
             Matth.
             16.
             
             19●
             
               Cornel.
               à
               Lap.
            
             Dat
             ergo
             ipse
             indulgentiam
             defunctis
             ,
             non
             per
             modum
             juridicae
             absolutionis
             ,
             quia
             defuncti
             illi
             non
             sunt
             ampliùs
             subditi
             ,
             sed
             per
             modum
             suffragii
             .
             Bellarm.
             De
             purgato
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             15.
             
             Justi
             defuncti
             sunt
             membra
             hujus
             corporis
             .
             Bellarm.
             De
             purg
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             16.
             
             Bellarm
             .
             De
             notis
             Eccles.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
             Prima
             nota
             est
             ,
             ipsum
             Catholicae
             Ecclesiae
             &
             Christianorum
             nom●n
             .
             Ibid.
             Pacian
             .
             ad
             Sympronian
             ,
             Dicit
             nomen
             Catholicum
             convenire
             capiti
             principali
             ,
             &
             trunco
             illius
             arboris
             ,
             unde
             multi
             ●an●●
             va●…
             temporibus
             excinduntur
             .
          
           
             
               Roder.
               de
               Arri.
            
             To.
             5.
             tract
             .
             de
             fide
             disp
             .
             7.
             sec.
             3.
             
             Est
             Catholica
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             communis
             ,
             universalis
             ;
             extendit
             enim
             se
             licèt
             diversis
             temporibus
             ,
             ad
             totum
             mundū
             .
             
               Ad.
               Tanne
            
             .
             De
             fide
             ,
             spe
             .
             disp
             .
             1.
             q.
             3.
             dub
             .
             3.
             n.
             75
             ,
             76.
             
             Vincent
             .
             Li●inen
             .
             Tann●rus
             Jesuita
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Quod
             ubique
             ,
             quod
             ab
             omnibus
             ,
             quod
             semper
             —
             de
             universalitate
             temporum
             ad
             finem
             usque
             mundi
             ,
             à
             primo
             sui
             exo●tu
             perpetuò
             —
             Ps.
             88.
             30.
             
             Ponam
             in
             seculum
             seculi
             semen
             ejus
             ,
             &
             universalitatem
             locorum
             Scripturae
             —
             Ps.
             8.
             
             Dabo
             tibi
             gentes
             haereditatem
             tuam
             .
             
               Alb.
               Pighius
               Hierarchiae
               Ecclesiasticae
               ,
               l.
               1.
               c.
               1.
               pag.
            
             2.
             
             Una
             &
             universalis
             ,
             nullo
             certo
             loco
             ,
             nulla
             regi●ne
             &
             patria
             ,
             nulla
             Gente
             ,
             natione
             aut
             populo
             ,
             nullo
             denique
             tempore
             conclusa
             ,
             circumscripta
             aut
             determinata
             .
             
               Whitaker
               de
               Eccles.
               l.
               3.
               ad
               Duraeum
               ,
               fol.
            
             69.
             
             Catholica
             Ecclesia
             non
             modo
             nostrae
             aetatis
             finibus
             circumscribenda
             non
             est
             ,
             sed
             ipsos
             quoque
             Patriarchas
             ,
             Prophetas
             ,
             Apostolos
             ,
             Sanctosque
             omnes
             qui
             vel
             sunt
             ,
             fuerunt
             ,
             vel
             futuri
             sunt
             ,
             complectitur
             ;
             haec
             Ecclesia
             ex
             singulis
             horum
             temporum
             Ecclesiis
             constans
             est
             visibilis●
             nihil
             minùs
             .
             
               Anton.
               Sedeel
               Respons
            
             .
             Ad
             fidei
             quam
             vocant
             professionem
             à
             Monachis
             Burdega
             lensibus
             factam
             ,
             A●
             .
             1585.
             &c.
             Ar.
             60.
             pag.
             5●3
             .
             Si
             Ecclesia
             Catholica
             significat
             ve●os
             sideles
             &
             electos
             ,
             qui
             fuerunt
             ,
             qui
             sunt
             ,
             quique
             futuri
             sunt
             ,
             oportet
             istos
             Monachos
             miro
             oculorum
             a
             cum●ne
             praeditos
             &
             perspicuitate
             ,
             si
             cernere
             possint
             Ecclesiam
             Catholicam
             —
             necessariò
             igitur
             constituendum
             est
             discrimen
             inter
             Ecclesiam
             Catholicam
             &
             Ecclesiam
             visibilem
             ;
             nam
             Ecclesiae
             visibiles
             sunt
             particulares
             ,
             ut
             erant
             Apostolorum
             tempore
             Ecclesiae
             Corinthio●um
             ,
             Ephesiorum
             —
             in
             his
             solent
             esse
             Hypocritae
             &
             Reprobi
             non
             pertinentes
             ad
             hanc
             Ecclesiam
             particularem
             .
             See
             D.
             Willet
             2.
             
             Gene.
             Contra.
             q.
             1.
             par
             .
             2.
             pag.
             67.
             
             Pareus
             in
             Ursin.
             q.
             54.
             
             Art.
             2.
             pag.
             303.
             
             
               Tilenus
               Syntag.
            
             dis
             .
             14.
             d.
             1.
             
             Thes.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             Professo
             .
             Leid
             .
             in
             Synop.
             Pur.
             Theol.
             dis
             .
             40.
             th
             .
             8.
             
             Partes
             hujus
             Ecclesiae
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             consideratae
             statuunt
             Pontificii
             tres
             ,
             unam
             laborantem
             in
             purgatorio
             ,
             alteram
             triumphantem
             in
             coelis
             ,
             tertiam
             militantem
             in
             terra
             ,
             &c.
             Th.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             praes●…im
             Th.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             30
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             Conspicuity
             of
             glory
             is
             visibility
             .
          
           
             
               Buc.
               loc
               .
               41.
               q.
            
             7.
             pag.
             459.
             
             Ratione
             adjunctorum
             cacholica
             Ecclesia
             est
             invisibilis
             ,
             quae
             vera
             tantum
             Christi
             membra
             ,
             seu
             electos
             —
             complectitur
             .
             Id●i●●o
             vocatur
             invisibilis
             hominum
             tantùm
             respecta
             .
             Quia
             vera
             fides
             ,
             quae
             est
             
               differentia
               constitutiva
               Ecclesiae
            
             (
             fides
             vera
             in
             coetu
             non
             in
             uno
             homine
             )
             
               &
               per
               quam
               Ecclesia
               est
               id
               quod
               est
               ,
               in
               corde
               sita
               est
               ,
               &
               proinde
               invisibilis
               —
               &
               nisi
               à
               Deo
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               certò
               cognosi
               no●
               potest
               .
               A●to
               .
               walaeus
            
             Magnus
             Theologus
             Tom.
             1.
             locor
             .
             Comm.
             de
             Eccles.
             pag.
             43.
             
             Ecclesia
             invisibilis
             vocatur
             Catholica
             ,
             &
             comprehendit
             omnes
             ve●è
             ●ideles
             ,
             qui
             per
             totum
             orbem
             terrarum
             Dei
             oculis
             conspicui
             sunt
             ;
             vocatur
             verò
             invisibilis
             ,
             quia
             universalitas
             fidelium
             nulli
             homini
             est
             conspicua
             .
             2.
             
             Quia
             fides
             &
             ipsa
             regeneratio
             quae
             est
             ●uj●
             Ecclesiae
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ab
             hominibus
             videri
             non
             potest
             .
             Ursinus
             ,
             quo
             non
             est
             major
             in
             Theologo●um
             cho●●
             ,
             Catech.
             q.
             44.
             
             Ar.
             2.
             
             
               Ioan.
               Piscator
            
             ,
             loc
             .
             23.
             de
             Eccles.
             Thes
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Magnus
               Colvin
            
             .
             Instit.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             
             Refertur
             ad
             omnes
             electos
             Dei
             ,
             in
             quorum
             〈◊〉
             sunt
             etiam
             qui
             morte
             defuncti
             sunt
             .
             Sec.
             3.
             
             Coet●●ù
             ad
             amplexandsm
             eam
             unitatem
             nihil
             opus
             est
             Ecclesiam
             ipsam
             oculis
             ce●…re
             ,
             vel
             maribus
             palpare
             ,
             quin
             po●i●●
             co
             quod
             in
             fide
             sita
             est
             ,
             admonemur
             nihilominus
             cogitandam
             ,
             dum
             intelligentiam
             nostram
             praeterit
             ,
             quam
             si
             palam
             appareat
             ,
             &c.
             
               lib.
               4.
               c.
               8.
               sect
               .
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               &c.
               wind●linus
            
             Christ.
             Theo●
             .
             1.
             c.
             28.
             
             Th.
             16.
             pag.
             578
             ,
             579
             
               Luc.
               T●…
            
             Pater
             loc
             .
             16.
             art
             .
             3.
             n.
             4.
             
             Quid
             sit
             Catholica
             ,
             pag.
             426.
             
             
               Froneisc
               .
               Iunius
            
             .
             The.
             Theo.
             disp
             .
             43.
             th
             .
             4.
             
             Cumplectitur
             ergo
             haec
             Ecclesia
             Catholica
             omnes
             universè
             homines
             in
             coelo
             &
             in
             terra
             ,
             qui
             fuerunt
             ,
             sunt
             ,
             &
             futuri
             sunt
             illius
             vocationis
             divinae
             &
             grat●o●ae
             participes
             ,
             The.
             8.
             
             Cùm
             potior
             pars
             in
             coelis
             triumphans
             sit
             ,
             à
             conspectu
             hominum
             remota
             sit
             ,
             tota
             haec
             Ecclesia
             visibiiis
             nobis
             esse
             non
             possit
             ;
             quinimo
             quaslibet
             particulares
             Ecclesias
             ad
             eam
             paucitatem
             posse
             redigi
             ,
             ut
             non
             sit
             aliqua
             Christi
             vera
             visibilis
             Ecclesia
             mundo
             in
             terris
             
               publicè
               nota
            
             ,
             eam
             verò
             interdum
             externum
             suum
             splendorem
             amittere
             ,
             hominum
             oculos
             latere
             —
             asserimus
             .
             
               Chemnitius
               exam
               .
               Conc.
               Trident.
               c.
               6.
               can
               .
               7.
               pag.
            
             285.
             
             Catholicum
             
               Vincentius
               Lirinen
            
             .
             rectè
             definit
             ,
             quod
             semper
             ,
             quod
             ubique
             &
             ab
             omnibus
             similiter
             observatum
             fuit
             —
             neque
             enim
             caput
             à
             membris
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             Christum
             ab
             Ecclesia
             ,
             &
             principalia
             membra
             ;
             hoc
             est
             ,
             Apostolos
             cum
             sua
             doctrina
             &
             exemplis
             à
             reliquo
             corpore
             Ecclesiae
             resecare
             debemus
             ,
             quando
             de
             catholica
             seu
             universâ
             Ecclesiâ
             lequimur
             .
             
               Ioan.
               Gerhardus
               tom
               .
               5.
               de
               Eccles.
               c.
               11.
               num
               .
            
             151.
             
             Hujus
             catholicae
             Ecclesiae
             caput
             est
             Christus
             ,
             membra
             omnes
             verè
             credentes
             ,
             sive
             in
             coelis
             jam
             dum
             triumphent
             ,
             sive
             in
             terris
             adhuc
             militent
             —
             hujus
             proprietates
             sunt
             ,
             quòd
             sit
             Sancta
             ,
             quod
             invisibilis
             .
             
               Hieron
               .
               Zanchius
               ,
               tom
               .
               7.
               de
               Ecces
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
             Est
             fidelium
             coetus
             .
             c.
             5.
             omnes
             particulares
             Ecclesiae
             sunt
             una
             &
             eadem
             Christi
             Ecclesia
             .
             
               c.
               7.
               ar
            
             .
             1.
             sub
             hac
             universali
             visibili
             Ecclesia
             continentur
             privatae
             &
             particulares
             ,
             seu
             illius
             partes
             ,
             &c.
             
             See
             
               Turrianus
               in
               22.
               de
               fid
               .
               spe
               .
               de
               Eccles.
               disp
               .
               15.
               dub
               .
               1.
               disp
               .
               14.
               dub
               .
               1.
               dub
               .
               2.
               
               Roder.
               de
               Arriag
               .
               to
               5.
               sect
               .
               4.
               sect
               .
               5.
               
               Bellar.
               to
               .
               2.
               de
               Eccles.
               Mil.
               l.
               3.
               c.
               12.
               
               De
               pontisic
               .
               Rom.
               l.
               1.
               c.
               10.
               
               Phil.
               Gamach
               .
               to
               .
               3.
               disp
               .
               de
               Indulg
               .
               c.
               3.
               de
               protestate
               applicand
               :
               Thesaurum
               Ecclesiasti
               .
               Gregor
               .
               de
               Valent.
               in
               22.
               tom
               .
               3.
               de
               fid
               .
               spe
               .
               disp
               .
               1.
               q.
               1.
               de
               obj
               .
               fidei
               ,
               p.
               7.
               sect
               .
               26.
               sect
               .
               27.
               sect
               .
               28.
               
               Suarez
               .
               tom
               .
               de
               .
               fid
               .
               spe
               .
               disp
               .
               9.
               sect
               .
               8.
               n.
            
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Our
             Divines
             deny
             popish
             visibility
             of
             〈◊〉
             catholick
             visible
             body
             under
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             visibility
             simply
             of
             the
             catholick
             church
             .
          
           
             
               Ames
               .
               Medulla
               Theol.
               l.
               1.
               c.
               32.
               
               Th.
            
             1.
             
             Ecclesia
             quae
             in
             terris
             agit
             ,
             quamvis
             non
             sit
             tota
             simul
             visibilis
             ,
             in
             suis
             tamen
             partibus
             est
             visibilis
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             catholick
             church
             ,
             &
             the
             three
             Scriptural
             acceptions
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             
               August●
               de
               Catech
               .
               c.
            
             20.
             
             Cives
             sunt
             omnes
             sanctificati
             homines
             qui
             fuerunt
             ,
             &
             qui
             sunt
             ,
             &
             qui
             futuri
             sunt
             .
          
           
             Confess
             .
             of
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             at
             
               Westminster
               ,
               An.
            
             1063
             ,
             1644
             1645
             ,
             &c.
             c.
             25.
             
             And
             the
             large
             Catechism
             of
             that
             Assembly
             ,
             pag
             91
             ,
             92.
             
             
               Synopsis
               purio
               .
               Theol.
               per.
               5.
               5.
               
               Theo.
               professores
               in
               Academia
               Leydensi
               disp
               .
               40.
               de
               Eccles.
            
             pag.
             567.
             
               pres
               .
               th
            
             .
             27
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             The
             catholick
             Church
             is
             divers
             ways
             visible
             .
          
           
             Our
             Divines
             argument
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             catholick
             church
             is
             invisible
             ,
             is
             not
             because
             faith
             is
             only
             believed
             ,
             and
             not
             visible
             .
          
           
             
               August
               .
               de
               baptism
               .
               contra
               Donatist
               .
               l.
               6.
               c.
               4.
               
               August
               .
               in
               Psal.
               20.
               
               Fuilb
               .
            
             Ans.
             to
             the
             Rhemists
             ,
             Rev.
             12.
             
             An.
             2.
             
             Cartwright
             Ans.
             to
             Rhemists
             ,
             Rev.
             12.
             
             An.
             5.
             
             
               Beda
               hist.
               l.
               5.
               c.
            
             22.
             
             Omnes
             Ecclesiae
             per
             orbem
             unam
             Ecclesiam
             faciunt
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             sense
             some
             of
             ours
             say
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             were
             congregational
             .
             See
             Didoclavius
             i.
             e.
             Mr.
             Calderwood
             in
             altari
             Damasc.
             de
             Episcoporum
             gradibus
             ,
             c.
             2.
             p.
             39
             ,
             40.
             item
             de
             Episcopi
             potestate
             extensivâ
             .
             p.
             282
             ,
             283
             Item
             quod
             Episcopus
             &
             Presbyter
             sint
             ejusdē
             ordinis
             ,
             p
             298
             ,
             299
             ,
             300
             D.
             D.
             
               Ro.
               Bodius
            
             à
             Trochoregia
             Com.
             in
             Eph.
             c.
             4.
             v.
             11.
             p.
             504
             M.
             Bains
             Diocesian
             Trial.
             Euseb.
             hist.
             l.
             3.
             
             Ignat.
             Epist.
             ad
             Eph.
             Eccle.
             Tertull.
             in
             Apol
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Survey
             ,
             par
             .
             2.
             c.
             2.
             con
             .
             2.
             p.
             52
             ,
             53.
             
             Mr.
             R.
             his
             order
             of
             ordination
             before
             election
             hinders
             not
             ordination
             to
             give
             the
             essentials
             to
             the
             call
             of
             officers
             .
          
           
             See
             D.
             Bilson
             ,
             Perpet
             .
             Gover.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Formal
             and
             complete
             election
             is
             later
             than
             ●●dination
             .
          
           
             Cypr.
             l.
             r.
             Ep.
             4.
             alias
             68.
             
             Leo
             Ep.
             87.
             c.
             1.
             
             Calvin
             .
             Acts
             6.
             
             Praescribunt
             autem
             Apostoli
             quales
             deligi
             opo●reat
             —
             atque
             hoc
             inter
             tyrannidem
             &
             confusam
             licentiam
             est
             medium
             ,
             ut
             nihil
             quidem
             agatur
             nisi
             ex
             consensu
             &
             approbatione
             plebis
             .
             Gualth
             .
             in
             ioc
             .
             Totius
             Ecclesiae
             consensu
             &
             authoritate
             Diaconi
             electi
             sunt
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             cannot
             choose
             
               A.
               B.
            
             to
             be
             their
             fixed
             pastor
             ,
             until
             
               A.
               B.
            
             be
             first
             a
             pastor
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               Lazar.
               Seaman
            
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             arg
             .
             1.
             
             Diatribe
             ,
             p.
             14.
             
             Stephan
             .
             in
             Thesauro
             .
             Mr.
             Leigh
             in
             Crit.
             Sacr.
             in
             N.
             T.
             Bals.
             &
             Zonar
             .
             Can.
             1.
             
             Apost
             .
             See
             Calvin
             Instit
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             sec.
             15.
             
             Beza
             An.
             in
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             
             
               Ames
               .
               Bellarm.
               Enerv.
            
             tom
             .
             2.
             l.
             3.
             p.
             98
             ,
             99.
             
             Non
             negamus
             Paulum
             &
             Barnabam
             suffcagia
             sua
             tulisse
             ,
             sed
             solos
             illos
             negamus
             tulisse
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
             Neglect
             not
             the
             gift
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             is
             opened
             ,
             and
             M.
             H.
             his
             mistakes
             thereof
             removed
             .
             See
             Bilson
             Perpet
             .
             Governm
             .
             c
             10.
             pag.
             128
             ,
             129.
             
          
           
             Stephanus
             in
             Concor
             .
             in
             voce
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Beza
             ,
             An.
             Act.
             13.
             17.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             pro
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Didoclavius
               ,
               Da.
               Calderwood
            
             .
             in
             altar
             .
             Damasc.
             c.
             4.
             pag.
             158.
             
             Ista
             phrasis
             (
             donum
             Presbyterii
             vel
             Presbyteratus
             quod
             est
             in
             te
             )
             durior
             erit
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             can
             by
             no
             Scripture
             warrant
             to
             us
             an
             Eldership
             of
             one
             single
             congregation
             ,
             as
             we
             can
             give
             a
             proofe
             of
             many
             ,
             yea
             ,
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Prophets
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Elders
             of
             many
             congregations
             at
             the
             ordination
             of
             Officers
             .
          
           
             
               Menochius
               in
               loc
            
             .
             Presbyt
             .
             majorum
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Episcoporum
             .
             Bellarm.
             l.
             1.
             de
             Cler.
             c.
             15.
             
             Nobis
             verior
             videtur
             Graecorum
             expositio
             ,
             qui
             nomine
             Presbyterii
             intelligunt
             chorum
             sive
             coetus
             Presbyterorum
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             Episcoporum
             .
             Ita
             &
             
               Lyran.
               Cajetan
               .
               Com.
               in
               loc
               .
            
             Manuum
             impositione
             ]
             ad
             significandum
             p●urium
             sacerdotum
             concursum
             .
             
               Vatablus
               in
               loc
            
             .
             Intelligit
             electionem
             qua
             à
             Presbyteris
             ,
             i.
             e.
             senioribus
             Christianis
             Timo●●aus
             est
             electus
             .
             
               Maldonatus
               in
            
             manusc
             .
             Citato
             à
             
               Cor
               à
               Lapide
            
             .
             Notat
             per
             Presbyterium
             ordinem
             sacerdotalem
             .
             
               Cor.
               à
               Lap.
               in
               loc
            
             .
             Verba
             
               (
               Vatabli
            
             )
             sapient
             Haeresin
             .
             Estius
             Com.
             
               in
               loc
            
             .
             An
             soli
             Episcopi
             ,
             an
             etiam
             simplices
             Presbyteri
             concurrant
             ,
             &c.
             Res.
             modum
             hunc
             ordinationis
             omnibus
             Presbyteris
             esse
             communem
             constat
             ex
             Can.
             3.
             
             Concilii
             4
             Carthaginensis
             .
             Quod
             &
             palam
             significat
             Synodius
             Tridentina
             Sess.
             14.
             c.
             3.
             
             Vide
             Bellarm.
             de
             Cler.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
             Tilen
             .
             in
             Paraenes
             .
             ad
             
               Scotos
               .
               Calderwod
               .
               Altar
            
             .
             Damasc.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             159.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             not
             a
             contradiction
             between
             a
             mediate
             and
             immediate
             call
             .
          
           
             Park
             .
             de
             polit
             .
             Eccles.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             M
             Gill●…
             .
             miscel
             .
             quaest
             .
             c.
             8.
             page
             103.
             
          
           
             Surv.
             par
             .
             2.
             c
             :
             2.
             page
             63.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Tom.
             3.
             disp
             .
             1.
             q.
             1.
             puncto
             7.
             sect
             .
             41.
             
             
               Rob.
               Baron
            
             .
             in
             appendic
             .
             tra
             .
             5.
             de
             authorit
             .
             Eccles.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Par.
             2.
             pag.
             66.
             
          
           
             The
             relation
             〈◊〉
             a
             fixed
             Pastor
             to
             his
             own
             single
             congregation
             ,
             proves
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             their
             choice
             made
             him
             a
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             c.
             6.
             pag.
             15.
             
          
           
             Amesius
             Theo.
             Medul
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             39.
             th
             .
             23.
             
             Par.
             1.
             p.
             95
             ,
             96
             
          
           
             It
             s
             bad
             Logick
             ,
             
               à
               genere
               ad
               speciem
            
             ,
             imposition
             of
             hands
             is
             used
             in
             many
             other
             things
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             this
             imposition
             of
             hands
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             ordination
             of
             Officers
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             Nulla
             hic
             electionis
             ab
             Ecclesia
             mentio
             ,
             quia
             vocatio
             prorsus
             divina
             erat
             .
             Stapleton
             ,
             in
             Antidot
             .
             page
             409.
             
             Suarez
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             in
             3.
             par
             disp
             .
             34.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
             Non
             esse
             tune
             Saulum
             ,
             vel
             Barnabam
             ordinatos
             ,
             vel
             Presbyteros
             ,
             vel
             Episcopos
             &
             impositionem
             manuum
             esse
             tantum
             deprecantium
             .
             Calvin
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             Solenni
             Ecclesiae
             subscription●
             obsignari
             jubet
             .
             Gual
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             Consecrationis
             Symbolum
             fuisse
             .
             
               So
               Diodati
            
             .
             D.
             Willet
             Controv.
             gener
             .
             16
             q.
             1.
             
             August
             .
             De
             Baptism
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             16.
             
             Confess
             .
             Bohem.
             c.
             14.
             
             Confess
             .
             Wittenberg
             c.
             35.
             
             Book
             of
             Discipl
             .
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
             Synops.
             pur
             .
             Theol.
             disp
             .
             42.
             th
             .
             31.
             
             Mr.
             Seaman
             treats
             of
             ordination
             ,
             page
             71
             ,
             7●
             .
             
               Diodati
               .
               English
               Divines
            
             Annotations
             ,
             
               [
               Separate
               me
               ]
               Paul
            
             and
             Barnabas
             to
             be
             held
             in
             equal
             degree
             ,
             and
             intallible
             authority
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Paul
             was
             not
             called
             to
             be
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             Acts
             9.
             nay
             ,
             not
             until
             Acts
             13.
             that
             is
             the
             error
             of
             Mr.
             Robinson
             Justific
             .
             of
             Separar
             .
             page
             296.
             
          
           
             Survey
             ,
             par
             .
             2.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             65.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             makes
             many
             pastors
             ,
             many
             congregations
             ,
             many
             preached
             Christs
             and
             Gospels
             and
             Seals
             to
             be
             different
             in
             species
             &
             nature
             .
          
           
             This
             or
             this
             flock
             is
             extrinsecal
             to
             the
             essence
             &
             nature
             of
             a
             pastor
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             naughty
             Logick
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             Prelates
             do
             right
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ordinarily
             do
             lawfully
             create
             pastors
             without
             flocks
             .
             A
             Synod
             of
             N.
             E
             ought
             to
             ordain
             so
             many
             Pastors
             ,
             lay
             hands
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             pray
             and
             make
             them
             Pastors
             to
             the
             Americans
             ,
             for
             planting
             Churches
             there
             ,
             so
             the
             Americans
             profess
             their
             willingness
             to
             hear
             .
          
           
             A
             pastor
             is
             the
             only
             fixed
             and
             appropriated
             pastor
             of
             his
             own
             flock
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             is
             a
             pastor
             to
             all
             congregations
             on
             earth
             where
             by
             divine
             providence
             he
             shall
             be
             .
          
           
             M.
             H.
             destroys
             the
             communion
             of
             Churches
             as
             Churches
             ,
             &
             destroys
             his
             own
             &
             his
             Brethrens
             principles
             .
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             N.
             E.
             c.
             6.
             sect
             .
             1.
             p.
             103.
             
             We
             admit
             members
             of
             other
             congregations
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             with
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             look
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             not
             onely
             as
             a
             seal
             of
             our
             communion
             with
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             communion
             with
             his
             members
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             with
             the
             members
             of
             our
             own
             Church
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             A
             pastor
             as
             a
             pastor
             preaching
             to
             his
             own
             flock
             ,
             may
             convert
             some
             of
             his
             own
             &
             of
             other
             congregations
             ,
             &
             administer
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             both
             .
          
           
             *
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Ch.
             in
             N.
             E.
             c.
             6.
             sec.
             1.
             p.
             103.
             
             Mr.
             H.
             Survey
             ,
             pa.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             What
             sort
             of
             preachers
             the
             scattered
             disciples
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             were
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Gualth
             .
             in
             Act.
             18.
             homil
             .
             Dioda
             .
             An.
             
               Act.
               18.
               27.
               through
               grace
            
             ]
             this
             may
             have
             relation
             to
             Apollos
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             authentical
             Ministery
             called
             grace
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             —
             did
             much
             advance
             the
             Christian
             faith
             .
             Calvin
             .
             Com.
             in
             Act.
             Potens
             in
             Scripturis
             ]
             docet
             hic
             locus
             ,
             debere
             potentes
             eos
             esse
             in
             Scripturis
             quibus
             docendum
             est
             in
             Ecclesia
             .
          
           
             Page
             64.
             
          
           
             Church-power
             is
             broader
             and
             larger
             than
             juridical
             power
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             64.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             Though
             one
             be
             a
             complete
             pastor
             to
             all
             Churches
             
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             yet
             the
             call
             of
             God
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             .
             Pag.
             66
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             VVhoever
             hath
             a
             pastoral
             power
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             hath
             not
             a
             juridical
             power
             to
             censure
             them
             .
          
           
             Pag
             68
             ,
             69.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             Logick
             is
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             beware
             of
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             congregation
             may
             depose
             their
             officers
             if
             ●eretical
             and
             scandalous
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             a
             pastor
             to
             all
             congregations
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             H.
             is
             most
             mistakingly
             made
             a
             genus
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             man
             to
             be
             a
             fixed
             pastor
             to
             he
             a
             species
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             a
             fixed
             pastor
             to
             this
             or
             that
             flock
             ,
             is
             a
             meer
             accident
             ,
             not
             a
             species
             or
             kind
             of
             a
             pastor
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             a
             Pastor
             habitu
             to
             all
             congregations
             ,
             can
             be
             genus
             to
             such
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             H.
             saith
             .
          
           
             Par.
             2.
             p.
             70
             ,
             71.
             
          
           
             Presbyters
             may
             delegate
             messengers
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             See
             and
             beware
             of
             D.
             B●●son
             of
             Perper
             .
             Government
             ,
             c.
             12.
             pag.
             208.
             he
             abuses
             both
             Scripture
             and
             Fathers
             .
             Tilenus
             ,
             jam
             deficiens
             paraenes
             .
             ad
             Scotos
             ,
             page
             10.
             
             Dunam
             .
             Conc.
             in
             Apoc.
             2.
             
             Beza
             in
             Apo.
             2.
             
             Reynaldus
             lib.
             Apocryph
             .
             praelect
             .
             62.
             
             See
             Tilen
             .
             Syntag.
             disp
             .
             26
             ,
             ●7
             .
             Bucan
             .
             loc
             .
             43.
             q.
             39.
             
             Professor
             .
             Leydens
             .
             in
             Synopsi
             purioris
             Theologiae
             disp
             .
             42.
             thes
             31.
             
             Jus
             Pastoris
             eligendi
             est
             penes
             Ecclesiam
             (
             ausim
             dicere
             non
             marium
             solum
             )
             
               ac
               proinde
               plebi
               commun●
            
             cùm
             Presbyterio
             ,
             jus
             ordinandi
             soli
             Presbytetio
             proprium
             .
             Cyprian
             .
             Ep.
             68.
             
             Videmus
             de
             divinâ
             authoritate
             descendere
             ,
             ut
             sacerdos
             ,
             plebe
             praesente
             ,
             sub
             omnium
             oculis
             deligatur
             ,
             &
             dignus
             atque
             idoneus
             publico
             judicio
             ac
             test●monio
             comprobetur
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Surv.
             pa.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             72
             ,
             73.
             
          
           
             That
             these
             in
             whose
             power
             it
             is
             that
             any
             should
             rule
             over
             them
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             from
             their
             voluntary
             subjection
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             party
             chosen
             hath
             right
             ,
             &
             stands
             in
             possession
             of
             rule
             and
             authority
             over
             them
             ,
             is
             most
             false
             ,
             yet
             a
             principle
             to
             Mr.
             H.
             Yea
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             voluntary
             subjection
             to
             the
             Ministry
             sent
             in
             general
             ,
             
               Isa.
               52
               7.
               
               Rom.
               10.
               14
               ,
               14.
               
               Matth.
               10.
               14
               ,
               40
               ,
               41.
               
               Act.
               2
               37.
               
               Act.
            
             16.
             30.
             and
             to
             every
             ordinance
             of
             God
             in
             converts
             ,
             
               Act
               9.
               6.
               
               Act.
               10.
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               Matth.
            
             9.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             &c.
             but
             it
             followeth
             not
             therefore
             such
             give
             a
             being
             to
             their
             ordinances
             .
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             being
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             being
             a
             fixed
             Pastor
             to
             this
             people
             .
          
           
             Page
             74.
             
          
           
             What
             being
             ordination
             confers
             .
             See
             Book
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Discipline
             at
             Geneva
             .
             M.
             DCXXX
             .
             page
             65
             ,
             66.
             
          
           
             The
             specifick
             acts
             of
             calling
             men
             to
             the
             Ministery
             ascribed
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             never
             in
             Scripture
             to
             unofficed
             brethren
             ,
             prove
             our
             ordination
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Page
             86.
             
          
           
             Page
             82
             ,
             83.
             
          
           
             Par.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             pag.
             89
             ,
             90
             ,
             91.
             
          
           
             Page
             89.
             
             There
             is
             an
             Independent
             Church
             in
             a
             family
             .
          
           
             Surv.
             par
             .
             3.
             6.
             2.
             
             Conc.
             2.
             page
             13.
             
          
           
             Augustine
             dreamed
             not
             that
             Baptisme
             is
             only
             right
             administred
             in
             a
             single
             congregation
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Catholick
             congregation
             ,
             or
             Church
             .
             Contra
             Donatistas
             de
             Baptismate
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
             Non
             iis
             ,
             itaque
             dicimus
             
               nolite
               dare
            
             (
             Baptisnium
             )
             sed
             nolite
             in
             schismate
             dare
             —
             nec
             iis
             ,
             quos
             videntur
             baptizaturi
             ,
             dicimus
             ,
             nolite
             accipere
             :
             sed
             nolite
             in
             schismate
             accipere
             —
             ubicunque
             (
             vel
             in
             hae
             ,
             vel
             in
             illa
             congregatione
             )
             invenit
             (
             baptismum
             )
             non
             hominum
             ,
             sed
             Dei
             esse
             cognovit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             nearest
             Parents
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             made
             the
             only
             conveyers
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             Church
             covenant
             of
             men
             is
             preferred
             to
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             to
             the
             32
             quest
             .
             ans
             .
             to
             the
             10
             quest
             .
             p.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Ans.
             to
             32
             qu.
             to
             〈◊〉
             qu.
             p.
             7
             ,
             8.
             in
             which
             they
             prevaricate
             .
             Ans.
             to
             12
             qu.
             p.
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             Ans.
             to
             6.
             pag.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Ans.
             to
             7.
             22.
             23.
             
             Ans.
             to
             qu.
             10.
             q.
             10.
             p.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             The
             woful
             evils
             of
             making
             the
             nearest
             parent
             the
             only
             conveyer
             of
             covenant
             right
             to
             the
             childrē
             .
             See
             
               Tostat.
               Abulens
            
             .
             in
             Exod.
             c.
             34.
             in
             v.
             6.
             
             Gen.
             9.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             covenanted
             seed
             so
             often
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             must
             be
             onely
             the
             children
             of
             the
             nearest
             parent
             believing
             ,
             the
             rest
             must
             be
             Pagans
             .
             Ans.
             to
             quest
             .
             7.
             pag.
             22.
             
             If
             you
             can
             give
             us
             a
             sufficient
             answer
             to
             take
             us
             off
             from
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             adequate
             cause
             of
             covenant-love
             from
             fathers
             to
             children
             is
             free
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             covenant
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             must
             extend
             further
             than
             to
             the
             nearest
             seed
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             Instit.
             l.
             11.
             c
             8.
             sect
             .
             20.
             
             Promissio
             de
             propagandâ
             in
             mille
             generationes
             Dei
             misericordiâ
             ,
             quae
             etiam
             frequenter
             in
             Scripturis
             occurrit
             ,
             &
             in
             solenni
             Ecclesiae
             soedere
             inseri●ur
             ,
             Ero
             Deus
             tuus
             ,
             &
             feminis
             〈◊〉
             post
             ●e
             .
             Perkins
             in
             2
             Com.
             ●●lv
             .
             ib.
             Quia
             non
             perpetuam
             hic
             figere
             regulam
             voluit
             legislator
             ,
             quae
             suae
             electioni
             .
             deroga●et
             .
          
           
             Zanch.
             tom
             .
             4.
             l.
             1.
             de
             secundo
             Praecepto
             ,
             cap.
             14.
             p.
             375.
             
             Unde
             etiam
             apparet
             ,
             non
             esse
             verum
             ,
             quod
             quidam
             ex
             hoc
             loco
             colligunt
             ,
             nimirum
             ●orum
             parentum
             ,
             qui
             à
             foedere
             exclusi
             sunt
             ,
             propter
             suas
             ,
             scilicet
             ,
             iniquitates
             ,
             &
             def
             ctionem
             à
             Deo
             )
             eorum
             etiam
             liberos
             exclusos
             esse
             ;
             pugnat
             hoc
             non
             solum
             cum
             aeterna
             electione
             ,
             ut
             dictum
             est
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             cum
             promissione
             facta
             ,
             Abrahae
             ,
             17.
             ero
             Deus
             tuis
             ,
             &
             seminis
             tui
             post
             te
             ,
             in
             generationibus
             sempiternis
             promissio
             fit
             Abrahae
             &
             semini
             ejus
             ,
             ergo
             eorum
             qui
             à
             semine
             Abrahae
             ,
             nemo
             à
             foedere
             hoc
             excludebatur
             ,
             etiamsi
             ex
             proximis
             parentibus
             impiis
             &
             idololatris
             natus
             esset
             ;
             ratio
             est
             ,
             quia
             intermedii
             patentes
             impli
             continuationem
             foederis
             in
             liberis
             non
             impediebant
             —
             Rom.
             11.
             
             Quid
             enim
             si
             quidam
             non
             crediderunt
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             85.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Heb.
             3.
             17.
             
             Judg
             9.
             19.
             
             Ezek.
             2.
             3.
             2
             
             Chron.
             36.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             denies
             covenant
             right
             to
             baptism
             to
             Infants
             ,
             as
             Anabaptists
             do
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             actually
             love
             &
             obey
             God.
             
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             Infants
             of
             Turks
             come
             to
             age
             ,
             if
             they
             actually
             love
             &
             actually
             obey
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             lay
             hold
             on
             his
             covenāt
             the
             Lord
             extends
             mercy
             to
             them
             ,
             I●
             56.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             thin
             infants
             have
             nothing
             by
             nearest
             or
             remote
             parents
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             have
             without
             them
             .
             Survey
             ,
             par
             .
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             p.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             N.
             E.
             c.
             4.
             sec.
             6.
             p.
             87.
             
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             ib.
             c.
             4.
             sect
             .
             6.
             p.
             ●8
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             exposition
             of
             the
             second
             Command
             ,
             overturns
             the
             gracious
             intent
             and
             sense
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             both
             threatning
             and
             promise
             .
          
           
             Surv.
             par
             .
             3.
             c.
             2
             page
             16.
             
          
           
             Par.
             3
             pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             When
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             posterity
             are
             cast
             off
             .
          
           
             Par.
             3.
             pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             Par.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             pag.
             41.
             
          
           
             Two
             new
             Judicatures
             ,
             one
             dogmatical
             ,
             or
             official
             by
             the
             Officers
             ,
             another
             Juridical
             by
             the
             male-Church
             ,
             must
             be
             an
             unwarrantable
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Union
             or
             division
             among
             associate
             churches
             ,
             say
             the
             associate
             churches
             ,
             must
             make
             up
             one
             visible
             body
             .
          
           
             Survey
             ,
             par
             .
             4.
             p.
             2.
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             13.
             p.
             230
             ,
             238.
             
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Dissenting
             Brethren
             ,
             pag.
             118
             ,
             119
             ,
             120.
             
             Surv.
             Par.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             mistake
             as
             touching
             the
             burthens
             of
             the
             acts
             of
             Synods
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             tie
             the
             conscience
             only
             as
             the
             godly
             counsels
             of
             women
             tie
             men
             .
             M
             Cotton
             of
             the
             keys
             ,
             c.
             6.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             Preface
             to
             the
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
          
           
             Socin
             .
             contra
             Gabr.
             Ementropium
             ,
             c.
             1.
             p.
             7.
             
             Socin
             .
             Res.
             11.
             ad
             Resp.
             Andr.
             Volam
             .
             Nullis
             deinceps
             hominibus
             ,
             &c.
             Smalcius
             Ref.
             lib.
             de
             Error
             .
             Aria
             .
             1
             c.
             1.
             p.
             6.
             
             Qui
             vult
             sensum
             Scripturae
             ab
             illis
             peti
             ,
             qui
             post
             Apostolos
             vixerunt
             ,
             dum
             hoc
             facit
             ,
             tacitè
             deserit
             Scripta
             Apostolica
             ,
             &c.
             
             Epist.
             ad
             3.
             th
             .
             8
             disp
             .
             26.
             th
             10.
             disp
             .
             32.
             th
             .
             1.
             
             Remonst
             .
             Apol.
             c.
             25.
             fol.
             ●94
             .
             fol.
             282
             ,
             283.
             
             Armin.
             disp
             .
             58.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             Paper
             ,
             anno
             164●
             .
             S
             p.
             13.
             
             The
             dissenting
             Brethren
             of
             the
             famous
             Synod
             at
             ●estm
             their
             judgement
             of
             Synods
             and
             Presbyteries
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Baily
             in
             his
             vindicat
             .
             ann
             .
             1655.
             p.
             48.
             
             If
             Synods
             have
             no
             jurisdiction
             ,
             heretical
             Elders
             of
             a
             congregation
             (
             as
             he
             solidly
             saith
             )
             
               Arrius
               ,
               Macedonius
            
             are
             safe
             from
             all
             censures
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             .
          
           
             Par.
             4.
             p
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             that
             the
             part
             be
             ruled
             by
             the
             where
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             &
             not
             in
             every
             particular
             .
          
           
             The
             division
             of
             a
             Christian
             Nation
             into
             Provinces
             ,
             territories
             &
             Presbyteries
             ,
             is
             neither
             a
             device
             of
             men
             simply
             ,
             no●
             simply
             a
             divine
             institution
             ,
             but
             a
             mixt
             ordinance
             .
          
           
             Page
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Par.
             4
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             his
             mistake
             of
             individual
             moral
             acts
             and
             the
             mixture
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             D.
             Ames
             fresh
             suit
             against
             D.
             
               Eurg●s
               .
               Didoclavius
            
             altar
             .
             Damasc.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             495
             ,
             496
             ,
             497.
             
             Hieron
             .
             Ep.
             ad
             Aug.
             in
             Epist.
             August
             .
             11.
             
             Bonum
             est
             continentia
             ,
             malum
             est
             luxu
             :
             i●
             ,
             inter
             utrumque
             indifferens
             ambulare
             ,
             capitis
             naribus
             purgamenta
             projicere
             —
             Scotus
             in
             2
             dist
             .
             sen.
             7.
             q.
             unic
             .
             Thom.
             1.
             par
             .
             q.
             103.
             q.
             13.
             art
             .
             8.
             
             Lombard
             .
             2
             dist
             .
             40.
             
             Durand
             .
             l.
             2.
             dist
             .
             40.
             q.
             1.
             not
             .
             6.
             
             Siactus
             sequatur
             rationem
             deliberatam
             ,
             sic
             impossibile
             est
             aliquem
             actum
             esse
             indifferentem
             ,
             sed
             necessariò
             quilibet
             est
             bonus
             vel
             malus
             moraliter
             —
             quia
             ordinatur
             ad
             finem
             debitum
             à
             ratione
             deliberatâ
             .
             
               Gregor
               .
               de
               Valent.
            
             Tom.
             2.
             disp
             .
             2.
             q.
             13.
             de
             bonit
             .
             &
             mali●
             .
             act
             .
             hum
             .
             puncto
             6.
             
             Omnis
             actio
             à
             deliberatâ
             ratione
             ,
             (
             non
             à
             sola
             imaginatione
             ,
             ut
             cùm
             qu●s
             fricat
             barbam
             ,
             )
             p●ocedens
             ,
             est
             individuo
             aut
             bonus
             ,
             aut
             malus
             secundum
             circumstantias
             ;
             Quia
             vel
             habet
             finem
             debitum
             ,
             vel
             non
             debitum
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Cotton
             Keyes
             of
             the
             Kingd
             .
             c.
             6.
             p.
             23.
             
             Synods
             have
             more
             then
             power
             of
             counselling
             .
          
           
             Absents
             from
             the
             Synod
             are
             tied
             to
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Page
             60.
             
          
           
             It
             suits
             not
             with
             the
             wis
             dom
             of
             Christ
             that
             no
             remedies
             should
             be
             for
             a
             scandalous
             Church
             .
          
           
             What
             appeals
             we
             allow
             .
          
           
             The
             juridical
             power
             of
             Synods
             is
             concluded
             from
             Acts
             15.
             and
             their
             Church-way
             of
             rebuking
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Samaritans
             ,
             and
             their
             ●eligion
             ,
             
               See
               Tostat.
               Abulen
            
             .
             in
             4.
             
             Reg.
             c.
             17.
             qu.
             24.
             
             
               Ioan.
               Wolph
            
             .
             Com.
             in
             2.
             
             Regn.
             c
             17.
             v.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             &c.
             pag.
             346.
             
             The
             Jewes
             deservedly
             excommunicate
             the
             Samaritans
             .
             Weemes
             Christian
             Synag
             .
             par
             .
             7.
             
             Diatr●
             .
             147.
             
             Origen
             .
             To.
             4.
             in
             Ioan.
             receperunt
             tantum
             ,
             scilicer
             ,
             libros
             Mosis
             .
             Epiphanius
             haer
             .
             9.
             
             Ioseph
             .
             an
             t
             .
             11.
             c.
             ult
             .
             Quando
             res
             Iudaeorum
             erant
             prosperae
             ,
             se
             Iudaeos
             ,
             alioqui
             Assyrios
             se
             dicebant
             :
             Iudaei
             convitium
             jactantes
             ,
             Samaritanum
             appellabant
             .
             Ita
             Hieronym
             .
             Epist.
             ad
             Algas
             .
             4.
             5.
             
             Ioseph
             .
             l.
             13.
             antiq
             .
             c.
             14
             ,
             Religione
             corruptiss●…
             crant
             Samaritae
             .
             
               Carol.
               Sigon
            
             .
             de
             Rep.
             Hebr.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
             Ex
             Iosepho
             ,
             Ephraimitas
             praedicarunt
             se
             ,
             Iudaeis
             ab
             
               Antiocho
               Epiphane
            
             asflictis
             ,
             Samaritae
             perterriti
             ,
             se
             non
             Deum
             (
             Iudaeorum
             )
             sed
             Deos
             colere
             asseruerunt
             ,
             nec
             se
             Israelitas
             ,
             sed
             S●doniosesse
             dixerunt
             ,
             &
             Templum
             ipsum
             
               Iovi
               Cretensi
            
             se
             dedicaturos
             esse
             professi
             sunt
             :
             atque
             ita
             praesentem
             armati
             B●gis
             iracundiam
             eluserunt
             .
             August
             .
             in
             iocum
             Ioan.
             4.
             
             Omnino
             vasculis
             eorum
             Iudaei
             non
             utuntur
             .
          
           
             The
             acting
             of
             Apostles
             in
             things
             belonging
             to
             many
             Churches
             ,
             wi●h
             the
             Churches
             concurrence
             ,
             proveth
             that
             a
             Synod
             hath
             Church
             power
             .
          
           
             A
             Synod
             acting
             some
             specifick
             acts
             of
             a
             governing
             Church
             ,
             may
             act
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Peter
             Acts
             11.
             gives
             an
             account
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             
               Syrus
               .
               Chrysostomus
            
             ,
             Valde
             offensi
             expostulabant
             .
             Epiphanius
             haer
             .
             28.
             
             Beza
             ,
             alter
             carunt
             .
             Gualth
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             homil
             .
             67.
             
             Atque
             semper
             eam
             in
             Ecclesia
             veteri
             consuetudinem
             fuisse
             cernimus
             ,
             ut
             Episcopi
             ab
             Episcopis
             sese
             judicari
             &
             corrigi
             paterentur
             .
             Calvin
             .
             ibid.
             Sponte
             Ecclesiae
             judicio
             se
             :
             submisit
             .
             
               Lorinus
               ,
               Cornelius
               à
               Lapide
            
             in
             loc
             .
             Summus
             pontifex
             non
             imperiose
             refutat
             ,
             —
             non
             dicit
             —
             vestrum
             est
             obedire
             ,
             &c.
             
               Act.
               21.
               
               Paul
            
             submits
             to
             a
             Synod
             of
             Elders
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             c.
             2●
             .
             Colligere
             licet
             ex
             hoc
             loco
             ,
             quoties
             tractandum
             erat
             serium
             negotium
             ,
             Seniores
             convenire
             folitos
             fuisse
             ,
             &c.
             Gualith
             .
             homil
             .
             138.
             
             In
             Ecclesia
             ordine
             certo
             opus
             esse
             —
             nihil
             enim
             privata
             authoritate
             agit
             ,
             &c.
             
               Lorinus
               ,
               Corn.
               à
               Lap.
            
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Surv.
             par
             .
             4.
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             That
             proposition
             of
             Mr.
             H.
             Those
             whom
             pastors
             cannot
             judge
             ,
             over
             them
             they
             have
             no
             pastoral
             power
             ,
             is
             many
             wayes
             false
             .
          
           
             Private
             men
             as
             private
             men
             ,
             and
             as
             no
             pastors
             ,
             are
             made
             by
             M.
             H.
             the
             only
             spreaders
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             heathens
             .
             Hieron
             .
             in
             verb.
             Qui
             usque
             ad
             consummationem
             seculi
             se
             cum
             discipulis
             .
             futurum
             promittit
             ,
             &
             illos
             .
             ostendit
             semper
             esse
             victuros
             ,
             &
             se
             nunquam
             credentibus
             recessurum
             .
             Chrys.
             in
             verb.
             Ut
             ex
             omnibus
             Gentibus
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             id
             est
             fideles
             &
             sanctos
             mihi
             congregetis
             .
          
           
             Par.
             4.
             c.
             37.
             
          
           
             The
             essence
             of
             a
             pastor
             is
             not
             in
             their
             call
             &
             suit
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             sent
             .
          
           
             Evangelists
             are
             now
             ceased
             as
             well
             as
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             
               Rich.
               Hookers
            
             Eccles.
             Polit.
             l.
             5.
             sect
             .
             78.
             p.
             421
             ,
             422.
             
             Euseb.
             l.
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             Tilen
             .
             Syntag.
             dis
             .
             19.
             th
             .
             38.
             
             Apostolorum
             vice
             ,
             ubi
             res
             poscebat
             ,
             fungebantur
             .
             Profess
             .
             Leyd
             .
             in
             Synops.
             purior
             .
             Theol.
             dis
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             thes
             .
             17.
             p.
             605.
             
             Bucan
             .
             loc
             .
             Com.
             42.
             q.
             45.
             
             Calvin
             .
             Com.
             Eph.
             4.
             
             Apostolis
             proximi
             erant
             Evangelistae
             ,
             &
             munus
             affine
             habebant
             .
             Bullinger
             .
             ib.
             In
             plebe
             potissimum
             e●udienda
             .
             Zanch
             Com.
             ib.
             Apostolorum
             Comites
             —
             non
             immediate
             mi●●●
             —
             sed
             assumebantur
             .
             D.
             
               Ro.
               Bodius
            
             à
             Trochoregia
             Com.
             Eph.
             4.
             p.
             493.
             
             Apostolorum
             Comites
             modo
             huc
             ,
             modo
             illuc
             missi
             ,
             modo
             re
             vocati
             ab
             Apostolis
             ,
             extraordinarii
             .
          
           
             Par.
             4.
             pag.
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             was
             no
             more
             pe●…se
             ,
             &
             kindely
             ,
             but
             only
             accidentally
             a
             national
             Church
             ,
             then
             any
             kingdom
             under
             the
             N.
             T.
             is
             a
             national
             Church
             .
          
           
             Surv.
             Par.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             5.
             p.
             59.
             arg
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Church
             was
             visible
             when
             there
             was
             no
             seal
             ,
             neither
             circumcision
             ●o
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             Com.
             Act.
             7.
             v
             6.
             
             Interea
             commonefiunt
             Judaei
             fuisse
             Ecclesiam
             Dei
             (
             etiam
             Nationalem
             )
             alibi
             quam
             in
             terra
             in
             qua
             degebant
             ,
             fuisse
             electos
             patres
             in
             populum
             peculiarem
             &
             sub
             fide
             tutelaque
             Dei
             protectos
             ,
             antequam
             staret
             Templum
             ,
             vel
             instituti
             essent
             externi
             legis
             ●…s
             ,
             haec
             ad
             generalem
             cautionis
             scopum
             pertinent
             .
             Gualth
             .
             in
             Act.
             7.
             homil
             .
             45.
             in
             v.
             16.
             
             Ideo
             mortuos
             in
             Aegypto
             ut
             constet
             illos
             in
             ●a
             Religione
             diem
             ob●●sse
             quae
             nullis
             externis
             ceremoniis
             nitebatur
             ,
             sed
             in
             sola
             fide
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             swear
             a
             covenát
             agreeth
             to
             all
             Kingdoms
             coven●nted
             visibly
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             A
             National
             Church
             differs
             not
             in
             nature
             and
             essential
             causes
             from
             a
             National
             typical
             Church
             .
          
           
             See
             M.
             Robinson
             justif
             .
             of
             Separat
             .
             p.
             145
             ,
             160
             ,
             161.
             who
             widely
             argues
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             being
             National
             ,
             having
             one
             High
             Priest
             ,
             one
             Altar
             ,
             &c.
             being
             now
             done
             away
             ,
             is
             not
             our
             Rule
             .
             See
             pag.
             162
             ,
             163
             ,
             164.
             
             Ans.
             We
             argue
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             in
             gene
             al
             as
             National
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             as
             Gods
             people
             in
             covenant
             as
             we
             &
             our
             seed
             are
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             a
             Temple
             &
             an
             Altar
             ,
             &c.
             yea
             ,
             the
             synagogue
             worship
             was
             a
             sufficient
             Church-worship
             ,
             whatever
             M.
             Robinson
             say
             ,
             Eusebius
             de
             vita
             Constant.
             l.
             3.
             reckons
             it
             to
             be
             an
             .
             333.
             
             Tom●s
             of
             the
             Councels
             .
             Hist.
             Magd.
             cent
             4.
             c.
             9.
             
             Theodoret.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             30.
             &
             alibi
             c.
             17.
             c.
             35.
             
             Socrat.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             27.
             
             &
             32.
             l.
             2.
             c
             8.
             
             &
             20.
             
             Sozom.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             16.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
             Ruffia
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             &
             6
             ,
             &c.
             l.
             4.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             6.
             
             D.
             〈◊〉
             3
             Gen.
             Controv.
             concerning
             Councels
             ,
             p.
             120
             ,
             121.
             M.
             
               Patr.
               Symson
            
             ,
             c●●●
             .
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
             Review
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             T●●●t
             in
             Prench
             ,
             translated
             an
             .
             ●638
             .
             by
             
               Gen
               :
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             D.
             Fulk
             Ans.
             to
             the
             Rhemists
             on
             N.
             T.
             Act.
             15.
             
             An.
             4.
             
             An.
             5.
             p.
             289
             ,
             390
             ,
             391
             ,
             392
             ,
             393.
             
             
               T●o
               :
               Cartwright
            
             his
             answer
             to
             the
             same
             Rhemists
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             
             An.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             p.
             293
             ,
             294
             ,
             295
             ,
             296.
             
             Whitaker
             de
             Conciliis
             .
          
           
             Our
             nationalcovenant
             is
             sworn
             by
             Independent
             Churches
             in
             single
             congregations
             apart
             .
          
           
             A
             national
             oath
             is
             lawful
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Par.
             4.
             pag.
             40.
             
             See
             
               Dan.
               Chamier
            
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             Com.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             7.
             pag.
             286.
             in
             Baptismo
             voveri
             Deo.
             Lombard
             .
             l.
             4.
             dist
             .
             38.
             
             Com
             mune
             votum
             ,
             quod
             in
             baptismo
             faciunt
             omnes
             .
             Zanchius
             Tom
             4.
             l.
             r.
             in
             3.
             praecept
             .
             thes
             .
             1.
             th
             .
             2.
             page
             635
             ,
             636.
             th
             .
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Et
             seq
             obligatio
             jurandi
             interdum
             oritur
             ex
             ipsa
             naturali
             lege
             ;
             ut
             reveletur
             veritas
             &
             lis
             finiatur
             ,
             &
             glori●icetur
             Deus
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             6.
             
             See
             Deut.
             6.
             13.
             
             To
             fear
             God
             and
             swear
             by
             him
             are
             conjoyned
             .
             See
             Sotus
             .
             l.
             8.
             de
             Justit
             .
             q.
             1.
             art
             .
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
             Suarez
             de
             Relig.
             tom
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             de
             Juranient
             .
             l.
             3
             c.
             〈◊〉
             .
             num
             .
             6.
             pag.
             420.
             
             Suarez
             de
             Religione
             tom
             .
             2.
             tract
             .
             6
             de
             votis
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             pag.
             47●
             .
             num
             6.
             lneptè
             votum
             numeratur
             inter
             hujusmodi
             legalia
             vota
             sunt
             antiquiora
             lege
             Mosis
             ,
             ut
             patet
             in
             voto
             Iacob
             .
             Gen.
             28.
             —
             &
             Gentiles
             naturali
             lumine
             voveban●
             ,
             &c.
             Chrysost.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             praeceptum
             non
             ●abeo
             ,
             &c.
             Hieron
             .
             Epist.
             151
             ,
             ad
             Algasiam
             q.
             10.
             
             Votum
             ●●se
             p●…ssionem
             Deo
             factam
             leg●
             naturae
             &
             gratiae
             consonam
             .
          
           
             Par.
             4.
             pag.
             45.
             
             Equal
             strength
             is
             not
             required
             in
             all
             that
             take
             an
             oath
             of
             a
             society
             .
          
           
             It
             said
             that
             a
             National
             covenant
             is
             Typycal
             and
             Judaical
             .
             Mr
             H.
             never
             with
             his
             little
             finger
             aimed
             at
             any
             probation
             .
             1.
             
             What
             if
             I
             say
             that
             a
             Nation
             as
             Israel
             avow
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             their
             God
             was
             typical
             ?
             then
             no
             Nation
             ,
             Egypt
             ,
             nor
             Assyria
             can
             lawfully
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             avow
             him
             to
             be
             their
             God.
             National
             profession
             hath
             as
             good
             warrant
             for
             typicalness
             (
             if
             any
             there
             be
             )
             as
             National
             swearing
             .
             2.
             
             National
             praying
             ,
             National
             praysing
             ,
             National
             flowing
             to
             hear
             ,
             Isa.
             2.
             
             National
             worshipping
             ,
             
               Isa.
               66.
               20.
               
               Mat.
               1.
               11.
               
               Zech.
            
             14.
             17
             
             National
             joyning
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             conversion
             to
             him
             .
             National
             submitting
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             reigning
             in
             his
             ministry
             ,
             and
             joyning
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             
               Rev.
               11.
               15.
               
               Psal.
               22.
               27.
               
               Isa.
            
             60.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             &c.
             have
             all
             the
             like
             ground
             of
             typicalness
             with
             national
             covenanting
             :
             A
             vocal
             oath
             commanded
             mars
             all
             ,
             saith
             Mr.
             H.
             
          
           
             The
             Rule
             ,
             what
             binds
             particular
             men
             as
             covenanted
             professors
             ,
             binds
             morally
             the
             Nation
             .
             Religion
             directs
             how
             we
             are
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             swearing
             is
             not
             a
             worship
             (
             as
             praying
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             state
             of
             innocency
             )
             absolutely
             commanded
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             truths
             cause
             to
             be
             cleared
             .
             Suarez
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             de
             Relig.
             de
             jus
             jur
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             n.
             8
             pag.
             420.
             
             And
             we
             see
             moral
             necessity
             of
             being
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             of
             reformation
             after
             back-sliding
             ,
             Deut.
             24.
             3
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               Of
               putting
               ●●ay
               Idols
               ,
               of
               seeking
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
            
             2
             Chron.
             15.
             8
             ,
             12.
             2
             
             Chron.
             29.
             10.
             11.
             
             &
             30.
             12
             ,
             13.
             when
             sad
             judgments
             were
             on
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
               and
               because
               of
               this
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             defection
             and
             bondage
             ,
             
               they
               made
               a
               sure
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               wrote●
               ,
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             Nehem.
             9.
             38.
             no
             shadow
             there
             is
             of
             a
             type
             looking
             to
             Christ
             or
             to
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Par.
             4.
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             The
             power
             that
             Mr.
             H.
             gives
             to
             the
             civil
             Magistrates
             in
             commanding
             the
             Churches
             is
             undue
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             par
             .
             4.
             page
             54.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             churches
             are
             above
             Synods
             ,
             how
             not
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             Survey
             .
             par
             .
             3.
             c.
             3.
             page
             41
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             Par.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             54
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             will
             have
             Synods
             to
             determine
             contradictions
             
          
           
             Of
             appeals
             ,
             they
             prove
             not
             that
             Synods
             may
             be
             refused
             .
          
           
             Par.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             M.
             H.
             gives
             the
             power
             of
             convocating
             &
             of
             chusing
             members
             of
             Synods
             to
             the
             King
             only
             .
             Of
             this
             see
             Becanum
             in
             Opuse
             .
             tom
             .
             11.
             de
             primatu
             Regis
             Angliae
             .
             
               Marc.
               Anton.
               de
               Dominis
            
             Archiep.
             Spalatens
             .
             tract
             .
             annex
             .
             l.
             6.
             de
             Rep.
             Ecclesiast
             .
             qui
             inscrib
             .
             Ostensio
             Errorum
             Francisci
             Suarezii
             Jes.
             in
             opuscul
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             Quantum
             Anglica
             secta
             à
             fide
             Catholic
             .
             dissideat
             lib.
             6.
             de
             forma
             juramenti
             fidelitatis
             .
             Sacellan
             .
             in
             Tortura
             torti
             .
             
               Rob.
               Abbots
            
             de
             suprem
             .
             potest
             .
             Reg.
             contr
             .
             Bellarm.
             &
             Suarez
             .
             See
             
               Gasp.
               Scioppius
            
             in
             Eccles.
             c.
             49.
             p.
             160
             ,
             161.
             c.
             48.
             p.
             157.
             
             Qui
             tolerat
             hae
             .
             eticos
             ,
             lupis
             cum
             ovibus
             commorandi
             potestatem
             facit
             .
          
           
             Page
             42
             ,
          
           
             M.
             H.
             seems
             to
             say
             it
             appertains
             not
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             to
             take
             order
             with
             thef●s
             ,
             murthers
             ,
             robberies
             done
             in
             private
             .
          
           
             The
             godly
             Magistrate
             may
             compel
             .
             The
             Bishops
             of
             France
             at
             desire
             sent
             to
             Britain
             Germanus
             and
             Lupus
             from
             a
             Synod
             ,
             to
             drive
             away
             Pelagianism
             out
             of
             Britain
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             .
             B●da
             Eccle●●hist
             Angl.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             &
             l.
             1.
             c.
             17.
             
             Polonia
             ,
             Russia
             ,
             Lithuania
             ,
             were
             commanded
             by
             Rulers
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             quit
             Idols
             .
             Munster
             Co●mograph
             .
             fol.
             894
             90●
             .
             After
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             practise
             of
             Ioshua
             ,
             Josh.
             24.
             25.
             of
             Asa
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             14.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             of
             Iehoshaphat
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             17.
             of
             Hezekiah
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             30.
             1
             ,
             6.
             2
             
             Kings
             18.
             4.
             of
             Iosiah
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             34.
             
             See
             Aug.
             contr
             .
             liter
             .
             Petilian
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             86.
             
             Aug.
             contr
             .
             Crescon
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             50.
             
             Eusib.
             de
             vit
             .
             Const.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             37.
             
             Socr.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             34.
             
             Theodoret.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             20.
             
             Aug.
             contr
             .
             Epist.
             Parmen
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Commission
             &
             permission
             which
             Rulers
             give
             are
             not
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             Mr
             H.
             saith
             .
          
           
             
               Emmanuel
               Sa
            
             in
             Aphorismis
             suis.
             Episcopus
             potest
             procedere
             contra
             quemcunque
             ob
             peccatū
             mortale
             ,
             nisi
             essen
             jure
             permissum
             ,
             ut
             meretricum
             .
             Par.
             4.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             makes
             the
             King
             the
             only
             Lord
             and
             Prince
             of
             the
             Subjects
             faith
             and
             Religion
             .
             See
             Bilson
             Christ.
             Subj●ct
             ,
             par
             .
             3.
             p.
             302.
             
             Bils
             .
             Chr.
             Subject
             ,
             par●
             2.
             p.
             297.
             that
             Princes
             may
             prescribe
             what
             faith
             they
             list
             —
             is
             no
             part
             of
             our
             thought
             .
             See
             
               Gas●
               .
               Scioppius
            
             in
             Ecclesiastico
             opposito
             authoritati
             Serenis
             .
             
               R.
               Iac.
            
             M.
             Brit.
             c.
             38
             ,
             128.
             try
             that
             .
             Americani
             gladio
             materiali
             Ecclesiae
             subjiciendi
             erant
             .
             See
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             
               Forma
               juramenti
               ab
               Elizabetha
            
             .
             Ego
             A.
             B.
             prorsus
             testificor
             &
             declaro
             in
             conscientia
             mea
             ,
             Reginam
             solam
             esse
             supremam
             Gubernatric●m
             &
             istius
             Regni
             Angliae
             ,
             &
             aliorum
             omnium
             〈◊〉
             Majestatis
             Dominionum
             ,
             &
             ●…ionum
             ,
             non
             m●nus
             in
             omnibus
             Spiritualibus
             atque
             Ecclesiasticis
             rebus
             vel
             causis
             quam
             temporalibus
             ;
             &
             quod
             nemo
             ,
             externus
             Princeps
             vel
             persona
             ,
             praelatus
             ,
             status
             ,
             vel
             potentatus
             ,
             aut
             facto
             aut
             j●re
             ,
             haber
             aliquam
             perestatem
             ,
             supericritatem
             ,
             pr●…nent
             〈◊〉
             ,
             vel
             authoritatem
             Eccl●siasticam
             ●●t
             spi●itualem
             in
             hoc
             Regno
             ;
             ideoque
             planè
             〈◊〉
             ●…o
             &
             repudio
             omnes
             externas
             jurisdictiones
             ,
             potestates
             ,
             superiori●ates
             atque
             autho●…
             .
          
           
             Proclamation
             by
             act
             of
             Councel
             of
             K.
             Charles
             I.
             ann
             .
             1637.
             to
             Scotland
             ,
             printed
             before
             the
             late
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer-Our
             Will
             is
             ,
             &
             we
             charge
             you
             straitly
             and
             command
             ,
             That
             incontinent
             these
             our
             Letters
             seen
             ,
             you
             pass
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             Name
             and
             Authority
             command
             and
             charge
             all
             our
             Subjects
             both
             Ecclesiastick
             and
             Civil
             ,
             by
             open
             Proclamation
             —
             to
             conform
             themselves
             to
             the
             said
             publick
             form
             of
             worship
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             form
             which
             we
             (
             having
             taken
             the
             counsel
             of
             our
             Clergie
             )
             
               think
               fit
            
             to
             be
             used
             in
             Gods
             publick
             worship
             ;
             commanding
             all
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             other
             Presbyters
             and
             Church-men
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             special
             care
             that
             the
             same
             be
             duly
             obeyed
             and
             observed
             ,
             and
             the
             contraveners
             condignly
             censured
             and
             punished
             .
             Sacettanus
             in
             Tortur
             .
             Torti
             ,
             pag.
             338.
             
             Rex
             Britan.
             caput
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             1
             Reg.
             15.
             
             Nonne
             cum
             parvulus
             esses
             in
             oculis
             tuis
             caput
             factus
             es
             in
             tribibus
             Israel
             ?
             Book
             of
             Canons
             obtruded
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             ann
             .
             1636.
             c.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             M.
             H.
             Surv.
             p.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             40.
             
             Gods
             people
             ,
             who
             enter
             into
             Church-covenant
             ,
             should
             be
             free
             —
          
           
             M.
             H.
             his
             imperfect
             sense
             of
             Toleration
             limited
             to
             the
             non
             permitting
             onely
             of
             open
             blasphemy
             and
             idolatry
             .
          
           
             Remonst
             .
             Apolog
             .
             Preface
             ,
             p.
             1
             ,
             2.
             sect
             .
             24.
             
             Confessio
             seu
             declaration
             Remonst
             .
             in
             praefat
             .
             Eplse
             .
             dis
             .
             28.
             th
             .
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Omnes
             itaque
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             etiamsi
             in
             varlis
             doctrinae
             articulis
             perperam
             sentiant
             ,
             tolerand●…
             .
             Socin
             .
             Com.
             1.
             1
             
             Joh.
             Theoph
             ,
             Nicolaides
             in
             refut
             .
             tract
             .
             de
             Eccl.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             How
             unjustly
             our
             Brethren
             argue
             against
             a
             National
             oath
             from
             typicals
             .
          
           
             Mr
             H.
             may
             as
             well
             seek
             an
             express
             warrant
             for
             a
             promissory
             oath
             in
             a
             private
             man
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Nation
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Surv.
             par
             .
             4.
             c.
             2.
             page
             4●
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             H.
             great
             mistake
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             vows
             .
          
           
             General
             Christians
             vows
             to
             moral
             duties
             of
             praying
             ,
             praising
             ,
             &c.
             are
             of
             eternal
             obligation
             ,
             &
             so
             bind
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Calvin
             .
             Instit.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             13.
             sect
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Professor
             .
             Leyden
             .
             in
             Syno●purior
             .
             Theol.
             dis
             .
             28.
             de
             votis
             thes
             .
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Tylen
             .
             Syntag.
             dis
             .
             43.
             de
             tert
             :
             praecept
             .
             thes
             .
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Bucan
             ,
             102.
             45.
             
             q
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             D.
             Willet
             Synop
             .
             papismi
             .
             6.
             
             Gen.
             contr
             .
             q.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Durantus
             de
             Ritibus
             Eccles.
             Cath.
             l.
             11.
             c.
             34.
             
             
               Gabr.
               Bicl
            
             .
             in
             Can.
             missae
             .
             lect
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             Survey
             par
             .
             4.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             How
             Prince
             and
             People
             are
             to
             follow
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Churches
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             &
             how
             not
             .
          
           
             Survey
             par
             .
             2.
             c
             3.
             page
             41.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             Par.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             The
             Princes
             power
             over
             the
             locomotive
             power
             of
             subjects
             is
             a
             watery
             and
             feeble
             plea
             for
             his
             sole
             lawful
             power
             of
             convening
             of
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             never
             gave
             a
             lawful
             power
             to
             command
             both
             things
             lawful
             ,
             and
             things
             contradictory
             to
             lawful
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             Princes
             duty
             to
             preserve
             peace
             &
             godliness
             makes
             him
             not
             Lord
             of
             Church-Assemblies
             ,
             and
             of
             Religion
             .
             See
             Bilson
             of
             Perpet
             .
             Gov.
             c.
             10.
             pag.
             150
             ,
             151.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             of
             Life
             hath
             principally
             in
             the
             first
             Table
             laid
             a
             law
             upon
             our
             locomotive
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             actings
             ,
             to
             honour
             and
             love
             him
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             Prince
             onely
             secondarily
             and
             subordinately
             to
             God
             ;
             if
             God
             charge
             us
             first
             to
             go
             to
             publick
             meetings
             to
             honour
             him
             ,
             the
             Prince
             under
             pretence
             of
             peace
             cannot
             forbid
             the
             people
             to
             go
             up
             to
             Ierusalem
             to
             worship
             ;
             we
             are
             to
             obey
             God
             rather
             then
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             Princes
             power
             to
             convocate
             Synods
             is
             cumulative
             ,
             not
             privative
             to
             hinder
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             may
             not
             use
             what
             means
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             domineer
             over
             Assemblies
             to
             chuse
             members
             ,
             and
             convocate
             them
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             to
             preserve
             godliness
             .
             Histor.
             Magdeburgen
             .
             Cent.
             4.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5
             :
             Socrat.
             l.
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             8
             :
             The
             Emperors
             had
             not
             that
             power
             over
             assemblies
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             H.
             sayes
             .
             Socrat.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             29
             30.
             
          
           
             Bulling
             ,
             de
             Concil
             .
          
           
             Theod.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
             Socrat.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             36
             Sozom.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             9.
             
             Ruffin
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             l.
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             37
             Sozom.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             17
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             is
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             their
             syned
             〈◊〉
             act●ng
             〈◊〉
             the
             Prince
             ,
             but
             this
             proves
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             hath
             over
             the
             Church
             any
             such
             headship
             as
             Mr.
             Hooker
             ascribeth
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Magdeb.
             cent
             .
             1.
             l.
             11
             c.
             4.
             p.
             288.
             
             Ecclesiae
             ve
             :
             o●…tum
             externum
             ex
             bonis
             &
             ex
             malie
             omnibus
             temporibus
             esse
             mixtum
             Apostoli
             tradunt
             ,
             pag.
             289.
             
             Paulus
             in
             Ecclesia
             Romana
             etiam
             malos
             (
             visibiliter
             )
             mixtos
             ostendit
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             &
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             Corinthiacā
             plurima
             desiderat
             ,
             sunt
             enim
             intereos
             contentiones
             —
             idololatrae
             ,
             convitiatores
             ,
             ebriosi
             ,
             rapaces
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             incestuosus
             —
             litigant
             sub
             infidelibus
             ,
             &
             damno
             afficiunt
             fratres
             :
             Scortatores
             ,
             avari
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             vescuntur
             Idolothytis
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             &
             10
             ,
             &c.
             
             Galatae
             à
             doctrina
             Evangelii
             defecerant
             —
             fermentum
             inter
             eos
             alii
             alios
             devorant
             ,
             &c.
             sio
             in●er
             Thessalonicenses
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             3.
             
             &
             Philippenses
             ,
             2.
             omnes
             quae
             sua
             sunt
             quaerunt
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             
             Asiani
             omnes
             aversati
             sunt
             me
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Magdeb.
             Cen.
             11.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             102.
             
             Si
             quis
             p●ivatos
             hujus
             〈◊〉
             autores
             prespi●●at
             ,
             ●●debit
             ●…m
             gubernation
             propemodum
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             si●ilem
             f●●isse
             .
             Singulae
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ●…em
             habebant
             potestatem
             ,
             verbum
             Dei
             pur●
             docendi
             —
             excon●●
             〈◊〉
             —
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ●…ligendi
             ,
             vocandi
             ,
             ●r●●nandi
             &
             just
             ●●ssimas
             ob
             causas
             iterum
             dep●…
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             S●●odo●
             conv●cand●
             ,
             scholas
             instituendi
             &
             conservand●
             ,
             in
             rebus
             d●b●●s
             &
             〈◊〉
             ve●…●…um
             sententias
             ●…ulandl
             ,
             judicandi
             ,
             decidendi
             :
             deinde
             vicin●
             Ecclesiae
             vici●arum
             ,
             charita●is
             &
             aedificationis
             studio
             non
             prop●er
             pr●matum
             aliquem
             ,
             sed
             propte●
             manda●●m
             Christi
             de●…aternâ
             dilectiene
             ,
             tum
             in
             sua
             necessitate
             opem
             implorab●nt
             :
             tum
             vicissim
             earum
             curam
             gettbant
             &
             quasi
             inspectrices
             &
             adjutu●ces
             erant
             ,
             ut
             verbum
             Dei
             pure
             〈◊〉
             —
             ut
             vocarentur
             &
             ordinarentur
             p●●
             &
             erud●ti
             v●ri
             ad
             ministerium
             Ecclesiae
             .
             E●…
             .
             ex
             Apollinari●
             ait
             ,
             l.
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             16.
             
             Nuper
             natas
             doct
             inas
             (
             〈◊〉
             provinciales
             aut
             ple●●que
             doctores
             )
             exami●abant
             ,
             &
             prophanapron●●●abant
             haeresinque
             istam
             reprobantes
             ,
             Ecclesiâ
             ej●●iebant
             &
             excommun
             cab●…
             .
          
           
             Magdeb.
             ce●●
             .
             2.
             c.
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             8●
             .
          
           
             Magdeb.
             cent
             .
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             pag
             87.
             
             Certo
             ordi●●
             &
             ●●●●bus
             pr●fici
             Eccle●●●●
             Doctores
             &
             Gubernatores
             Ioan.
             Apostolus
             à
             ●…bus
             roga●us
             vicinas
             ●…strat
             provincias
             ,
             consti●●●as●bi
             à
             se
             Ecclesias
             Episcopis
             &
             ministris
             ornat
             .
             Euseb.
             3.
             c.
             ●3
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             in
             Apol.
             Co
             mus
             in
             coetum
             &
             congregationem
             ,
             ut
             ad
             Deum
             quasi
             manu
             factâ
             precationibus
             ambiam●s
             orantes
             :
             haec
             vis
             Deo
             grata
             est
             —
             Ibid●
             etiam
             exhortationes
             ,
             castigationes
             ,
             &
             censura
             divina
             ;
             nam
             &
             judicatur
             magno
             cum
             pondere
             ,
             ut
             apud
             certos
             de
             Dei
             conspectu
             ;
             summumque
             futuri
             judicii
             praejudicium
             ,
             si
             quis
             it
             a
             deliquerit
             ,
             ut
             à
             communione
             orationis
             &
             conventus
             &
             omnis
             sancti
             commercii
             relegeru
             :
             praesident
             probati
             quique
             seniores
             ,
             honorem
             istum
             non
             pretio
             ,
             sed
             testimonio
             adepti
             .
             Magdeb.
             Cent.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             94.
             
             Ejusdem
             provinciae
             proximi
             quique
             Episcopi
             manus
             imponebant
             .
             Athan.
             
          
           
             
               Iulius
               Firmicus
               Maternus
            
             l.
             ad
             Imperat●res
             de
             abolendis
             Idolo●at●iis
             Ethnici●
             :
             Quis
             locus
             in
             terra
             est
             ,
             qui
             non
             Christi
             nomen
             possederit
             〈◊〉
             quâ
             sol
             oritur
             ,
             quâ
             occidit
             ,
             quâ
             erigitur
             septentrio
             ,
             quâ
             vergi●
             auster
             ,
             ●ocum
             venerandi
             nu●…nis
             Majestas
             implevit
             .
             Basilius
             Ep.
             72.
             
          
           
             Magdeb.
             cent
             .
             4.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             7.
             
             &
             13.
             
             Euseb.
             de
             vita
             Constan.
             l.
             4.
             
             Cen.
             4.
             c.
             1
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             Theodoret.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
             In
             urbe
             quae
             nostrum
             nomen
             complectitur
             ,
             auxiliante
             Salvatoris
             Dei
             providentiâ
             ,
             ingens
             hominum
             multitudo
             sese
             addixit
             Ecclesiae
             :
             ita
             admod●●
             augescente
             omnium
             ibi
             numere
             ,
             admodum
             dignum
             videtur
             ,
             etiam
             Ecclesias
             in
             eâ
             plures
             construi
             .
             Niceph.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             34.
             
             Euseb.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             ult
             .
             Imperat.
             
               Caesar.
               Galerius
               Maxim●nus
            
             mo●bo
             fatall
             correptus
             ,
             e●iam
             in
             hâc
             causa
             indulgentiam
             nostram
             extendendam
             sse
             putavimus
             ,
             ut
             ruisus
             Christiani
             sint
             ,
             ac
             domos
             ,
             (
             Templa
             )
             in
             quibus
             convenerunt
             ,
             sic
             denuò
             constituant
             ,
             ut
             nihil
             contra
             disciplinam
             publicam
             faciant
             —
             Deo
             suo
             supplicent
             pro
             salute
             nostra
             ,
             pro
             R●p
             .
             proque
             seipsis
             .
             Magdeb.
             cent
             .
             4.
             c.
             3.
             pag.
             25.
             
             Congregantur
             per
             singulas
             civitates
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             habentur
             Synodi
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             l.
             de
             un
             ,
             Baptis
             .
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Magdeb.
             cent
             .
             4.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             274.
             
             Quemadmodum
             sub
             finem
             superioris
             seculi
             caeperunt
             augeri
             coetus
             Ecclesiastici
             —
             &
             operae
             Presbyterorum
             in
             plura
             genera
             distribui
             ,
             eo
             quod
             pauciores
             ●●s
             efficiendis
             non
             essent
             pares
             .
             Magdeb.
             cent
             4.
             c.
             7.
             de
             Politia
             Eccles.
             p.
             290.
             
             See
             the
             Magdeb.
             vol.
             3.
             cent
             .
             13.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             239.
             
             Et
             Magdeb.
             vol.
             3.
             cent
             .
             13.
             cap
             7.
             pag.
             307.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             fide
             ad
             Peerum
             ,
             cap.
             43.
             
             Nullatenus
             dub
             tes
             aream
             esse
             Dei
             Ecclesiam
             Catholicam
             ,
             &
             intra
             eam
             usque
             in
             finem
             seculi
             frumento
             paleas
             mixtas
             contineri
             —
             nec
             pro
             malis
             bonos
             deserendos
             ,
             sed
             pro
             bonis
             malos
             ,
             in
             quantum
             exigit
             fidei
             &
             charitatis
             ratio
             ,
             tolerandos
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             si
             vel
             in
             Ecclesia
             nullius
             pe●fidiae
             semina
             spargunt
             ,
             vel
             fratres
             ad
             aliquod
             malum
             opus
             mortifer
             â
             imitatione
             non
             ducunt
             —
             ut
             ad
             bonam
             vitam
             per
             Dei
             misericordiam
             convertantur
             .
             Sic
             in
             Epist.
             Petil.
             c.
             13.
             l.
             de
             Bapt.
             contr
             .
             Donat.
             c.
             2.
             
             Prosp.
             de
             promis
             .
             &
             praedic
             .
             Dei
             c.
             7.
             esse
             a●eam
             .
          
           
             Magdeb.
             voi
             .
             2.
             cent
             .
             5.
             c.
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             377
             ,
             378.
             
          
           
             Magdeb.
             vol.
             11.
             cen
             .
             6.
             c.
             11.
             p.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Vol.
             3.
             cen
             .
             10.
             c.
             7
             p.
             200.
             
             Euagrius
             l.
             4.
             c.
             21.
             
             Ni●●ph
             .
             l.
             18.
             c.
             28.
             
             Magdeb.
             cent
             .
             6.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             161
             ,
             162.
             
             Constantinopoli
             in
             suburbio
             fuit
             Templū
             Joan.
             Baptistae
             ,
             ut
             Nicep
             .
             l.
             18.
             c.
             4●
             Justinianus
             Imperaror
             incomparabile
             Sophiae
             Templum
             extruxit
             ,
             &
             pretiosissimis
             lapillis
             ,
             &
             aliis
             donariis
             auxit
             ,
             restauravit
             etiam
             Sanctorum
             .
             Apostolorum
             ,
             delubra
             struxit
             in
             usum
             vi●orum
             ,
             soeminarum
             ,
             puerorum
             ,
             senum
             .
             Cyriacus
             .
             Episcopus
             Constantinopolitanus
             ibidem
             Mariae
             Virgini
             Sacellum
             posuit
             .
             Vide
             Euagrium
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             31.
             
             Sic
             Hierosolymis
             varia
             sunt
             Templa
             ,
             ut
             Magdeb.
             cent
             .
             7.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             65
             ,
             66.
             
          
           
             Magdeb.
             cent
             .
             7.
             c.
             6.
             pag.
             94.
             
             Ro●na
             mu●t
             is
             Templis
             e●orna●a
             fuit
             :
             in
             quae
             non
             tam
             ad
             cultum
             Dei
             ,
             quam
             ad
             superstitiones
             per●ge●●das
             conventum
             est
             .
             Magdeb.
             cent
             .
             7.
             c.
             7.
             p.
             111
             ,
             112.
             
             Et
             cent
             .
             8.
             c.
             7
             p.
             249
             ,
             250.
             
             Magdeb.
             cent
             .
             9.
             c.
             4.
             pag.
             86
             ,
             87.
             
             Haymo
             in
             Gal.
             4.
             
             Magdeburgens
             .
             Vol.
             3.
             cent
             .
             10.
             c.
             4.
             pag.
             102.
             
             Theoph.
             in
             Matth.
             c.
             3.
             
             Ecclesia
             multos
             habet
             baptizatos
             ,
             sicut
             in
             a●ea
             ,
             omne
             quod
             cultum
             fuit
             in
             agro
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Magdeburgen
             .
             cent
             .
             10.
             c.
             4.
             pag.
             98.
             
             Theophyl
             .
             in
             Mat.
             16.
             
             Theophyl
             .
             in
             Mat.
             18.
             
             Radulphus
             .
             l.
             12.
             in
             Levit.
             c.
             1.
             l.
             20.
             c.
             5.
             in
             Mat.
             16.
             19.
             
             Ausbertus
             in
             cap.
             〈◊〉
             .
             Apocalyps
             .
             Anselmus
             in
             Matth.
             c.
             18.
             
             Excommunicatio
             sieri
             debet
             per
             os
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             per
             sacerdotem
             :
             Sacerdote
             autem
             excommunicante
             ,
             totum
             corpus
             Ecclesiae
             operatur
             .
             Magdeb.
             Vol.
             3.
             cent
             .
             11.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             85
             ,
             86
             ,
             Vol.
             3.
             cent
             .
             12.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             181
             ,
             182.
             
          
           
             M●●debur
             .
             vol.
             〈◊〉
             .
             Cent.
             1●
             .
             c.
             8.
             page
             .
             549.
             
             De
             Eccles.
             a●●
             .
             4
             Ecclesiam
             Christi
             esse
             ,
             quae
             sincerum
             Christi
             verbū
             audiat
             ,
             &
             sacramentis
             ab
             ipso
             institutis
             utatur
             ,
             ubicunque
             locorum
             ea
             existat
             .
             Magdeburgens
             .
             vol.
             1.
             
             Cent.
             1.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             127.
             ex
             Matth.
             16.
             
             Ecclesia
             est
             coetus
             veram
             Christi
             notitiam
             habens
             ,
             ●amque
             profi
             en●
             ,
             ornatus
             potestate
             clavium
             regn●
             coelorum
             ,
             pag.
             129.
             
             Prima
             ac
             praecipua
             nota
             Ecclesiae
             est
             verbum
             sincerum
             ,
             altera
             est
             verus
             usus
             Sacramentorum
             &
             clavium
             ;
             te●●ia
             ,
             est
             confessio
             ac
             perseverantia
             .
          
           
             a
             Tertul.
             ad
             ver
             .
             hae●et
             .
             c.
             22.
             p.
             207.
             
          
           
             b
             Turtul
             .
             pe
             pud●cit
             .
             c.
             21.
             pag.
             618.
             
          
           
             c
             Tertul.
             adver
             .
             Gnosticos
             c.
             10
             p.
             482.
             
          
           
             d
             Epiph.
             adver
             .
             haer
             .
             l.
             1.
             to
             .
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Epiph.
             adver
             .
             hae●
             .
             to
             .
             1.
             l.
             2.
             hae●
             .
             4●
             .
             sive
             61
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Lactan.
             de
             vera
             Sapien.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             13.
             p.
             282.
             
             
               Sola
               igitur
               Catholica
               Eccl●sia
               est
               ,
               q●a
               verum
               cultum
               retinet
               ,
               hic
               est
               sons
               verita●●●
               ,
               hoc
               est
               domicilium
               fidei
               ,
               hoc
               Tempsum
               Dei.
               
            
          
           
             g
             Euseb.
             de
             praepar
             .
             Evangel
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             1●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             302.
             
             
               G●●g
               .
               Nazianz.
            
             Ora.
             29.
             in
             Sanc.
             Luc.
             p.
             609.
             
             
               Et
               〈◊〉
               an●●
               lanuginem
               〈◊〉
               doc●s
               ,
               〈◊〉
               G●●●etra●●●nca
               una
               ,
               nec
               denique
               nautam
               una
               navigatio
               facit
               .
            
          
           
             h
             K
             
               Grego
               .
               Nazianz
            
             .
             Orat.
             35.
             ad
             cla
             .
             Episcop
             .
             Before
             15.
             
             Bishops
             convened
             by
             Theodosius
             the
             Great
             ,
             against
             Macedonius
             .
             Vide
             
               Presbyterorum
               Concilium
               ,
               canitie
               &
               prudentia
               〈◊〉
               natorum
               ,
               diaconorum
               mod●stiam
               atque
               ordinem
               —
               lectorum
               moderationem
               &
               conci●●itatem
               ,
               plebis
               attentionem
               —
               omnibus
               supernum
               Senatum
               honorantibus
               .
            
          
           
             i
             
               Greg.
               Nazianz.
            
             de
             compos●ta
             disserendi
             tatione
             .
             Orat.
             7.
             p.
             221
             ,
             222.
             
             Utique
             nec
             incedit
             oculus
             ,
             sed
             dux
             est
             ;
             nec
             prospicit
             pes
             ,
             sed
             progreditur
             ,
             deque
             loco
             in
             locum
             movet
             ;
             nec
             lingua
             voces
             excipit
             ,
             cum
             hoc
             sit
             auditus
             ;
             nec
             auditus
             loquitur
             ,
             cum
             hoc
             sit
             linguae
             —
             nimirum
             imperat
             ac
             praesidet
             hoc
             (
             membrum
             )
             illud
             ducitur
             ac
             gubernatur
             .
          
           
             k
             Theoph.
             in
             Ena●
             .
             Mat.
             19.
             
          
           
             l
             Theoph.
             Mat.
             18.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Theoph.
             enar
             .
             in
             Joan.
             20.
             
          
           
             n
             Theoph.
             enar
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             〈◊〉
             .
             origen●
             sive
             Ety●…
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             101.
             
             Non
             〈◊〉
             conventicula
             ●…rum
             ●…tur
             ,
             sed
             ●…tum
             orbem
             terrarum
             dilatata
             diffunditur
             .
             Se●
             Isid.
             :
             Sent●nti●r
             .
             〈◊〉
             l.
             c.
             22.
             p.
             
          
           
             m
             Canon
             Apostol
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             n
             Concil
             .
             Gen.
             par
             .
             1.
             
             Concil
             .
             Nicae
             1.
             p.
             310.
             
          
           
             o
             Nicae
             .
             Conc.
             can
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             Concil
             .
             gen
             .
             par
             .
             1.
             tom
             .
             2.
             c.
             1●
             p.
             757.
             
          
           
             q
             Conci
             .
             Gen.
             ●om
             3
             par
             .
             2.
             
             Conci
             .
             Const.
             〈◊〉
             .
             art
             .
             
               Ioh.
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             7.
             page
             1570.
             
             Si
             homo
             debitè
             fuerit
             contritus
             ,
             omnis
             confessio
             exterior
             est
             superflua
             .
          
           
             r
             Ibid.
             art
             .
             
               Io.
               Wicclif
            
             11.
             
             Nullus
             proelatus
             debet
             —
             aliq●em
             excommunicate
             ,
             nisi
             sciat
             eum
             esse
             excommunicatum
             à
             Deo.
             
          
           
             s
             1b
             .
             p.
             1600.
             
          
           
             u
             Mr.
             Fox
             his
             monuments
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             tom
             .
             last
             Councel
             of
             Constance
             .
             K.
             Henry
             the
             V.
             articles
             of
             
               Iohn
               Hush
            
             page
             810
             ,
             811
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             t
             Concil
             .
             Gen.
             3.
             
             Tom
             par
             .
             2.
             conc
             .
             Co●stan
             .
             ●ess
             .
             15
             p.
             1600.
             
             Universalis
             sancta
             Ecclesia
             tantum
             est
             una
             ,
             art
             .
             1.
             
             
               Io.
               Hush
            
             .
          
           
             x
             Theod.
             Inter.
             in
             Psal.
             47.
             page
             137.
             co
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             y
             Theodor.
             Inter.
             in
             Ephes.
             c.
             2
             :
             page
             747.
             
          
           
             z
             Theodor.
             Inter.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             No●
             vos
             〈◊〉
             ,
             sed
             omnes
             qui
             in
             universio
             orbe
             tertarum
             credidetunt
             .
          
           
             b
             Ambrosius
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             Caput
             itaque
             in
             Ecclesia
             Apostolos
             posuit
             ,
             quia
             legati
             Christi
             sunt
             .
          
           
             c
             Ambrosius
             in
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
             A
             quo
             crimine
             mali
             docto●es
             aut
             d●ssimulabant
             ,
             aut
             negligentius
             argueb●nt
             ,
             sicut
             &
             Eli
             Sacerdos
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             Ambrosius
             ,
             tom
             .
             3
             :
             de
             natali
             sanct
             .
             Apost
             .
             Petri
             &
             Pauli
             ,
             ser.
             66.
             l.
             16.
             pag.
             291
             
          
           
             e
             
               Ephe.
               Syrus
            
             ,
             tom
             .
             1.
             de
             sacerdotio
             ,
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Greg.
               Nyss●nus
            
             in
             illa
             verba
             ,
             Tunc
             etiam
             ipse
             filius
             subjicietur
             ,
             page
             110.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Greg.
               Nyssen
            
             .
             Ut
             Petra
             vitae
             Christus
             ,
             &c.
             page
             255.
             
          
           
             h
             Hieronymus
             commentar
             .
             Matth.
             16.
             19.
             
             Et
             tibi
             dabo
             ]
             istum
             locum
             Episcopi
             &
             Presbyteri
             non
             intelligentes
             aliquid
             sibi
             de
             Pharisaeorum
             assumunt
             supercilio
             ,
             ut
             vel
             damnent
             innocentes
             ,
             vel
             solvere
             se
             noxios
             arbitrentur
             ,
             omnis
             credentium
             turba
             perveniat
             .
             Hieyonym
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             i
             Hieronymus
             com
             .
             in
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
             Ut
             constituas
             ]
             audiant
             Episcopi
             qui
             habent
             constituendi
             Presbyteros
             per
             urbes
             singulas
             perestatem
             ,
             &c.
             Ibid.
             Idem
             est
             Presbyter
             qui
             Episcopus
             .
          
           
             k
             Ruffin
             .
             in
             Symbol
             .
             Multi
             enim
             &
             alii
             Ecclesias
             congregaverunt
             ,
             ut
             Marcion
             ,
             &
             Valentinus
             ,
             &
             Ebion
             ,
             &
             Manichaeus
             ,
             &
             caeceri
             omnes
             haeretici
             ,
             sed
             illae
             Ecclesiae
             non
             sunt
             sine
             macuiâ
             &
             ●uga
             perfidiae
             .
          
           
             l
             Chrysostom
             .
             in
             Math.
             16.
             hom
             .
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             Chrysostom
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             n
             Chrysostom
             .
             Mat.
             18.
             
          
           
             o
             Chrysostom
             .
             lab
             .
             20.
             homil
             .
             85.
             
             Quemadmodū
             enim
             Rex
             praefectos
             mittens
             ,
             ut
             in
             carcerem
             reos
             intrudant
             ,
             &
             ut
             liberent
             ,
             potestatem
             praebet
             ,
             ita
             Jesus
             Discipulos
             dimittens
             ,
             hac
             munit
             authoritate
             .
          
           
             p
             Chrysostom
             .
             in
             Act.
             c.
             6.
             homil
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             Athanasius
             unum
             esse
             Christum
             ,
             orat
             .
             pag.
             520.
             tom
             .
             1.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             r
             Athanas.
             tom
             .
             1.
             contra
             omnes
             haereses
             ,
             p.
             853.
             
          
           
             s
             Hilarius
             Com.
             in
             Mat.
             can
             .
             16.
             pag.
             296.
             
          
           
             t
             Hilarius
             com
             .
             in
             Mat.
             can
             .
             pag.
             301.
             immobile
             severitatis
             Apostolelicae
             judicium
             praemisit
             ,
             &c.
             hi●…
             Apostolicae
             conditione
             sententiae
             in
             coelis
             quoque
             aut
             soluti
             sunaut
             ligati
             .
             Clemens
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Scriptum
             aliud
             est
             impletum
             ,
             edit
             ,
             bibit
             ,
             dilatatus
             est
             &
             incrassatus
             ,
             &
             recalcit
             avit
             ,
             hinc
             aemulatio
             ,
             invidia
             ,
             contentio
             ,
             seditio
             ,
             persecutio
             ,
             commotio
             ,
             bellum
             ,
             captivitas
             .
             Clem.
             p.
             53.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             pag.
             54
             ,
             55.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             contra
             Epist.
             Parm.
             c.
             3.
             non
             obest
             palea
             frumen●●s
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             contr
             .
             Ep.
             Parmenia
             l.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             the
             Priests
             should
             be
             holy
             that
             minister
             .
             Aug.
             resp
             .
             Dicant
             mihi
             ,
             cui
             sancto
             secundum
             salutem
             spiritualē
             obsuerit
             ,
             vel
             in
             sacerdotibus
             ,
             vel
             inter
             populum
             coustituto
             ,
             malus
             aut
             maculatus
             sacerdos
             ?
             ubi
             erat
             Moses
             &
             Aaron
             ,
             ibi
             murmuratores
             sacrilegi
             ,
             quos
             Deus
             à
             facie
             sua
             semper
             perdere
             minabatus
             ;
             ubi
             erat
             Caiaphas
             erant
             &
             caeteri
             tales
             ,
             ibi
             Zacharias
             ,
             ibi
             Simeon
             &
             caeteri
             boni
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             contr
             .
             liter
             .
             Petil.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             contr
             .
             liter
             .
             Petil.
             l.
             11.
             c.
             4.
             
             &
             44.
             
             &
             45.
             
             &
             46.
             
             Non
             enim
             
               (
               c.
            
             46.
             )
             verba
             ista
             etiā
             ad
             
               Simon
               .
               Magum
            
             pertinent
             ,
             qui
             tamē
             eundem
             sanctum
             baptismum
             suscepit
             ,
             non
             sunt
             haec
             verba
             zizaniorum
             —
             Non
             sunt
             verba
             paleae
             ,
             sed
             tritici
             ,
             quamvis
             eadem
             pluviâ
             simul
             nutriantur
             .
          
           
             a
             Aug.
             contr
             .
             liter
             .
             Petil.
             l.
             11.
             c.
             49.
             
          
           
             b
             Aug.
             de
             unit
             .
             Eccles.
             l.
             c.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Aug.
             de
             unit
             .
             Eccles.
             c.
             5.
             
             Ne
             baptismus
             vel
             extra
             Ecclesiam
             ire
             credatur
             ,
             vel
             qui
             extra
             datus
             fuerit
             ,
             acceptetur
             .
          
           
             d
             Aug.
             de
             unit
             .
             Eccles.
             c.
             6.
             
             &
             7.
             
             Quid
             in
             prophetis
             quā
             multa
             ,
             &
             quam
             manifesta
             sunt
             testimonia
             ecclesiae
             per
             omnes
             Gentes
             toto
             orbe
             terrarum
             diffusae
             ?
             Cap.
             5.
             
             Quare
             (
             O
             Donatistae
             )
             vos
             irritum
             facitis
             testamentum
             Dei
             ,
             dicendo
             ,
             nec
             in
             omnibus
             Gentibus
             completum
             esse
             ,
             &
             periisse
             jam
             de
             Gentibus
             ,
             in
             quibus
             erat
             semen
             Abrahae
             ?
          
           
             e
             August
             .
             de
             unit
             .
             Eccles.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             Aug.
             de
             unit
             .
             Eccles.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             Aug.
             collat
             .
             cum
             Donatist
             .
             3.
             dia.
             c.
             10.
             p.
             213.
             
          
           
             h
             Cypr.
             Epist.
             73.
             p.
             220.
             
          
           
             i
             Cypr.
             75.
             239
             ,
             240.
             
          
           
             k
             Cypr.
             Magno
             filio
             ,
             Epist.
             76.
             p.
             246.
             
          
           
             l
             Cypr.
             3.
             de
             unit
             .
             Eccles.
             p.
             296
             ,
             297.
             
          
           
             m
             Cypr.
             Lapsis
             ,
             Epist.
             27.
             p.
             62.